Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The thunder roars, being god’s infernal wrath… The rain falls, being god’s gentle and sorrowful embrace…

And in the center of it all, lies the home, of a lonely martial artist, that was hiding from the world, that is out for a search on him, like a pack of starving wolves, hunting down its prey, until there was no room to escape.

Jin Kazama, cursed with the fearsome Devil Gene, hides deep within the woods of his own hometown in Yakushima, wanting to escape the chaotic state of the world, that he had previously thrown down into hell itself, through all of his thought- and spineless decisions.

Not too long after the 7th King of Iron Fist Tournament had grinded to halt, where the Mishimas managed to claim neither victory, nor leadership over the infamous Mishima Zaibatsu for themselves,

Jin’s POV

“It's been a few months now… Ever since that accursed bloodbath that named itself a "tournament", seemed to have finally found an end. But even then, my soul refuses to find any kind of rest. I know the answer… But no matter what I do… I cannot even dare to look at it…!”

Jin is shown, standing in front a mirror, looking dead on the inside. Not even being able to face his own reflection in pride, he just shatters the glass with a simple punch, not feeling the slightest hint of pain, even with the glass piercing through his skin.

“My first thoughts were involving my Devil Gene… Maybe, by some twisted irony, the gene was affecting me, even in my emotional state. As though, it tries to lure me into a state of mind, where it could then take over my consciousness, as I drift off to the “eternal sleep” … In other words, “death”. But by what? A so-called “broken heart”? Tsk, as if someone like me was ever in possession of one, knowing the damage I had caused to this world… All I wanted was this… This power to leave my body… But I couldn’t do that, could I?! And worst of all, now that the world has been plunged into hell, as the end result of my rash and premature actions in wanting to “cleanse this world from the trash”… Now, all that is left for me to do is take refuge here, until eventually, someone comes by to end my suffering, one way or another… Is this really how I should go out…?! It would be ironic… In a morbid kind of way.”

Then Jin is shown lying in bed, looking blankly at the ceiling, having nothing smart or witty to say about his own situation. The tournament may over. But the suffering has not ended for him and everyone else involved. And on top of everything, he failed, yet again, to kill his Mishima relatives. He couldn’t find the answer as to why he allowed that to happen. Was it his conscience? The teachings of his mother, wanting him to stay grounded in reality? He simply didn’t know.

“My life is nothing short of comedic, isn’t it? For the past few years or so, I had committed myself to training my body to the utmost limits a human can possibly reach. I broke every single bone in my body, hoping that one day, all my hard work would find fruition, so that I can finally put an end to my accursed bloodline. But I couldn’t do it, now could I…? Of course not. I am a fool, that’s what! Or… Am I? Why was I always holding back? Was it guilt that I was feeling…? Why was I always so afraid to finish the job? Was I afraid, that it would leave a bad taste in my mouth, should I kill those that were actually related to me by blood…? But that doesn’t make sense…! They have done nothing, other than gradually dragging me down with them. I can’t make sense of any of this and look at myself now!”

With deep-rooted sorrow, his gaze softened and he began looking as though, he was ready to just break down and cry in pure and unadulterated misery, before closing his eyes, trying to fight the tears, since he didn’t want to show weakness, even with nobody else watching.

“Hwoarang… Xiaoyu… Panda… Where could any of you be, right now…? I sincerely hope you’re all safe. It’s all my fault that you are probably out there, fighting for your lives, while I sit here and cannot do anything to help any of you… Would you even want to see me…? I am placing my bets on “No”, but that’s fine with me. I gave them even less reason to look for me. I don’t deserve to be saved… Not anymore…”

Jin was then shown training in the front yard. The rain met his skin on multiple occasions, but it didn’t bother him in the slightest. All he could think about, was his failures. He failed his mom, he failed the people who wanted to be supportive to him, he failed to get rid of the Devil Gene, he failed all of mankind and most of all… he failed himself.

“I am so damn naïve. For the longest time, I just wanted to believe that it wasn’t my doing that things have went downhill as badly as they did. And yet here I am…! Looking for any kind of excuse, just to feel better about myself when really… There is nothing salvageable about me! All I am doing is working myself to the bone, just doing something with my life here, just so all these excuses about me still being a good person deep down would be possible… but really…! I am a monster…! All I wanted was salvation! I wanted to escape this bloodstained curse of my family history and yet, I only ended up achieving the complete opposite of what I was trying to do!”

Suddenly, as he was trying to kick the air, he lost his balance and fell to ground, before getting into a seating position, looking insanely frustrated with himself, looking at the open palms of his hand, violently starting to shake, as he felt the tears coming, this time, being totally unable to hold them back any longer.

“Even now, this curse is eating away at me! All my hard work, all the sacrifices I made, even with the best of intentions on my part, all for freaking… nothing! Nothing… Nothing! Nothing! Nothing…!”

Then, the young Kazama, fuelled by rage and frustration, began repeatedly, violently punching into the wet soil beneath him and soon his anger reached a breaking point, where he began shrieking in total agony…

“NOTHIIIING!”

…but even the strongest punch of his couldn’t bust a crater into the softened, wet soil.

Now there he lied, with his face buried into the ground, silently sobbing to himself, as he was begging for forgiveness. Not only from all those he personally disappointed with his decisions as former CEO, which strictly speaking were bordering on that of an immature child throwing a tantrum over how unfair the world is, but also himself and those who previously believed in him. Thousands of questions were twirling around in his mind: Why did it take him years to understand the heaviness of his own actions? Did he ever have a conscience in the first place? Why did he go this far? What was he trying to prove? Certainly not actually saving people, since his logic got completely twisted by the fact that, he still was willing to achieve his goals through corrupt and downright selfish means. So, it’s worth being asked: What was he truly thinking? Was he just mad at everyone else that wasn’t him, thinking they had it always better than himself and he was just trying to compensate for his inner insecurities?

Questions on top of questions, but scarce on answers to all of them. Either way, one fact remains as clear as the waters: He is as guilty as they come. His leadership may have had the most honourable of intentions, but all of those meant nothing, since he still ended up dragging so many innocent people into this conflict, people, that had absolutely nothing to do with his family drama, which, in hindsight, as Jin was reflecting, was nothing short of a really bad TV soap opera. All this served to make him feel even worse, as he felt as though: He practically sacrificed his entire future, only for it to go nowhere and he only served to make things even worse than they already were. And even though, by contrast, the overall damage that Jin had caused to all major countries in the world, compared to what his father and grandfather had committed to, was fairly “miniscule”, it still doesn’t change the facts that for one brief moment, he was accepting of the idea of becoming exactly like the very thing he vowed to destroy.

And now, the guilt was raining down on top of him, like multiple spears being thrown, ready to turn him into a human pimp cushion.

“Please… if anyone still cares to hear me out… I want them all to understand… if anyone was to ask of me to go to hell for all that I have done… for anyone whose other families have been dragged into this mess, because of me… Forgive me…”

Jin’s POV (End)

Jin, who was covered in a thick, dark-brown coat, which covered both his face and his red-black leather jacket, was seen entering a pub in Yakushima, where he would slowly get himself seated on top of a stool to ask the bartender for a drink. The latter was casually trying to ease the tension in the air, by starting a conversation with the Kazama.

“Pretty bad weather outside, huh?”

“…”

To not make this situation awkward, Jin slightly nodded to approve of this statement.

“Ahhh, the stoic type, I see. Well, alright. Make yourself at home.”

“Will do.”

While Jin was pre-occupied with trying to ease the pain, by drowning himself in the alcohol’s warm embrace of solitude, he failed to notice a cloaked figure approaching from behind. The unknown person then took a seat right next to him, asking the bartender of the same thing that Jin had asked for.

???: “I’ll be having the same thing, please.”

“Coming right up, sir!”

But once the Kazama gave a closer listen to the voice of the individual seated right next to him, he could not shake the feeling of: This voice has quite a strong familiarity to it. And for a moment, he decided to play it cool and not pay that much mind to it…

…but all of this ended right then and there, when the cloaked person next to him suddenly came close to his ear, whispering:

???: “Hey Jin. Remember me? Hope you are not suffering from Alzheimer or something. It’d be a damn shame for you to not remember yours truly, considering you lost to me.”

His mind was being shaken up, because now, this person became even more familiar to him. The voice and now the fact, that he knows his name, was a sign, worthy of feeling alarmed to, since he remembers, he still is a wanted man. So, he had every reason to assume, this might be a bounty hunter, who was ready to violently rip his cloak off and reveal his true identity to the rest of the bar to then sell his head to some person who wants him, dead or alive.

However, the voice was mildly comforting, since it belonged to a certain someone, whom he previously fought with, before he went to become the CEO of the Mishima Zaibatsu. And to confirm his suspicions of who this might be, he asked:

“…by any chance, do you happen to go by the nickname, “Blood Talon”?”

“Right on the money.”

“Is the motorcycle your preferred means of transportation?”

“Heck yeah.”

“Do you have a dumb-looking, punkish hairstyle?”

The very second, he said that, the cloaked man next to him comically began speaking in an angry voice, feeling cartoonishly insulted at how Jin dared to call his hairstyle “dumb”.

???: “Hey! Now that’s just being rude, man! How dare you?! My fiery, auburn hair is my pride and joy!”

The young Kazama had to snort, feeling a tiny bit of life returning to his soul, as he suddenly felt the need to smirk, since he had all the answers, he needs to verify the identity of this man next to him. And now that he knows who it was, he felt mildly fired up… which he hadn’t felt in a long time. Since he had nothing better to do, something like this was a genuine breath of fresh air.

“So it is you, huh? Hwoarang?”

He could sense that he was about to rip his own cloak off to verify his thoughts even further. But Jin stopped him, by instinctively grabbing his right wrist, quickly changing his tone to warn him.

“Wait. Don’t. Let’s take this outside.”

“…yeah, you’re right. My bad. But hold up for one second.”

He left some cash on the table for the bartender, to cover the expenses for the beer. But Jin was quick to notice, the amount was enough to pay for two people. And Hwoarang gave him a thumbs up, saying in an almost brotherly tone:

“Hey now, all’s on me. Don’t worry about it. Anything for an old pal, right?”

Hearing that, even if Jin wanted to be hesitant when it comes to showing emotions, he couldn’t lie, this felt really refreshing to receive some kindness for once, let alone from a person, he used to be mildly tight with. So, he began smirking under the cloak, folding his arms in the process.

“Hmph.”

“Well then… shall we get going?”

LATER, IN THE PARKING LOT…

Both had jumped on their motorcycles to leave the town behind and head straight for a secluded area, in which there were no civilians to speak of and since Jin knew Yakushima far more than Hwoarang, he decided to lead the way for him. And soon, they reached a clearing in the woods, which was far removed from most of human civilization close by. They jumped off and Jin said:

“Well, seems like no one is going to find us here. Can I trust you? Just to reassure myself… are you really Hwoarang?”

The cloaked figure smirked, before removing the top half to reveal his face and indeed, the auburn hair, the motorcycle goggles and the recently added, punkish earrings on his right ear that look like silver circular staples: There was no doubt anymore, this was indeed his sworn rival, Hwoarang. And he maintained the smirk all the way through, now growing curious himself.

“Here you go, Hwoarang, yours truly. But in retaliation, allow me to ask: Are you really Jin Kazama? Or just an impersonator? You may never know.”

“…You’re mocking me, aren’t you?”

“Kind of. Come on, man, me? A fake? There is only ONE Hwoarang in the whole wide world and that’s me. Why not make it even and show me your ugly mug next?”

“Fine by me.”

Jin did as he was told, and indeed, the auburn biker began laughing out loud, with Jin folding his arms, feeling mildly offended, considering the circumstances he is in. And how meeting someone from the days of old, while he is practically out here, fighting for his life, every passing day, just doesn’t really sit right with him and his conscience.

“And there is only ONE Jin Kazama, and that’s you. It’s tough faking your hideous face. Especially after what you pulled on us, two years ago.”

Jin grew serious now, as the last phrase reminded him of something: He needed answers. It felt far too convenient for someone like Hwoarang to find him here, in the middle of nowhere, since he also recalled never having went into full detail on his private life, whenever he and Hwo met each other for a rival bout, either during the tournaments or outside of it. Let alone his older home address. He had every reason to grow distrustful towards his rival now, since this almost felt like bait to lure him out of his house, using his rival to lure him out of his hiding spot, only to then abduct him and bring somewhere, where his fate would, with a high probability, be decided prematurely by a bunch of bounty hunters or someone of a big name, who wants to be in good graces of the united nation governments.

But at the same time, Hwoarang is simply not the type of person to be lying to him or wanting him dead in any capacity and so he decided to keep his mistrust under control and keep it as professional as it can possibly be.

“And while we are already at it, let’s cut straight to the chase. Because I have a bunch of questions right now. I hope you don’t mind me asking.”

Hwoarang may not be the brightest, but considering what Jin went through and how bad his current circumstances are, he knew immediately in which direction this entire conversation would be heading, so to play it chill, he softened up and started leaning against the tree with his arms folded, throwing a torn grimace at him, as he is not so sure himself, trying to defuse his friend’s mistrust.

“…ahhh, I see where this is going. You don’t trust me, do you?”

“I mean, you have to put yourself in my shoes over here. The world is still out to get me. I am willing to bet, at least thousands upon thousands of bounty hunters or people from law enforcement are going to be after me, should I put one tiny footstep on non-Japanese soil. Hell, in this very moment, someone might be out to get me, right where I am standing. And now, who am I greeted with? You, of all people. I get that you probably came out here on your own accord, because you want to settle the score with me so badly, but I hate to tell you, this is the completely wrong place and time for it. If the last part is what you were actually expecting to happen, coming here, I don’t know. And anyhow, this leads me to my first question: How did you know, I was here? I do not recall ever having personally enlightened you about my birthplace, let alone where I live. Would you please be so kind to explain yourself?”

He held his hands up in defence, knowing what Jin was implying, even without him directly speaking up about it, so to try in easing the tension further, he began speaking:

“OK, I’ll put all the cards on the table here. Yeah, I did learn about your private address, but trust me, the way I did was beyond… bizarre. For the lack of a better word. Truth be told, I don’t even know the identity of said informant. But before you get any wrong ideas, nope, I never specifically told this person to do this for me, said individual just casually approached me about it and said something along the lines, “Hey, are you looking for an old friend? Go to Yakushima. You’re going to be hitting gold.”. And that’s that. And yeah, you know me by now, I did come by, hoping to make your day a lot less miserable or lonely, by having yet another rival bout with you. Someone gave me an invitation to your place, so I figured, why not? After all…”

The Korean TKD prodigy began looking serious himself, which caught Jin off-guard, but deep down, he knew already why he would do this.

“…it’s not just you, who is seeking for cohesive answers. I just so happen to have my sights on the exact same thing as you. So, let’s make this fair, shall we? I just gave you an answer. The only way, we are going to be on even ground here, is when you are also willing to give me some answers. And you may already have a bit of a clue, of where I am going with this, right? I didn’t just come by for a simple chit-chat between good ol’ pals, you know I don’t roll that way.”

Feeling that this was only fair towards him, since Jin knows, he is probably going to ask about his own motif over why he would start a war to combat his own heritage. He braced himself and nodded in agreement to Hwoarang’s terms.

“OK then. You go on ahead. I am listening.”

“Alright. First question. And I want you to be brutally honest with me on this. What exactly, was going through your head, thinking it was completely sane and acceptable to just randomly start a war, just to compete with your family?”

Jin knew that this was coming. However, one thing he didn’t calculate was how badly this question would actually sting him, on a personal level. But, considering through all the trouble that Hwoarang must have gone through to find him, all in an attempt in wanting to rekindle their rivalry, no, their friend- and comradeship, back to the old, fiery blaze that it used to be, he decided to fully commit to this.

“To be perfectly honest with you… not even I know anymore at this rate. It sounds absolutely insane, and I won’t blame you for thinking that way about me, but well… it’s complicated. But the short of it, I was plagued by something that I really had no control over and I was so desperate by that point, just wanting this “thing” to disappear from my subconscious, that I willingly devoted myself to the idea that, the only way to truly salvage my soul from this cursed blood in my veins, was to spread as much negativity in the world as possible, that it would give way for the beast below the earth, which was residential in Egypt, to rise up and giving me a chance to send it back to deepest pits of hell, thus saving the planet and myself. That sounds like quite the bargain, doesn’t it?”

He had to sigh, as quite obviously, this plan didn’t work out and there he stood, as living proof of that failure. With images flashing by of all the destruction that he had ordered and not ordered to be executed.

“…Except that, and I am sure you can tell: That didn’t work. I thought that the most efficient method, in spreading as much negative emotion among the human masses as possible, would be in literally declaring war on the G-Corporation. Which only ended up spiralling down into an even bigger, more global conflict, since I carelessly didn’t account for any other nation in wanting to have beef with Japan, much less specifically, the Mishima-run corporations and all of the other companies owned by them. It was only supposed to be a self-contained war between me and my family, nobody else was supposed to be involved. I only had the best of intentions. But at this rate, it doesn’t really mean anything, does it? Because I still ended up dragging so many innocent people into this family conflict, just raising my kill count to about a 6- or 7-digit number... Probably higher even. With an even higher count of wounded soldiers and civilians.”

The Korean biker really had no idea how to respond to this. As Jin predicted, he really was ready to declare him insane… until he realized, there might be some truth to what he is saying. At this rate, he had to buy into this notion, since he also went on a different assumption, taking Jin’s wording about a “thing, muddling his subconscious” firmly into account.

“So, you’re saying, that all that has went down until now, was the end result of you being cursed by something? And you tried everything you could to get rid of it, no matter the cost? …Come to think of it, just you saying, a “thing, that resides within your mind, which causes you to go haywire”… I think, I know where you’re coming from.”

Jin’s ears perked up, as he couldn’t believe his ears. Hwoarang was actually willing to buy into his “delusions”? He couldn’t really hide the fact that he was genuinely surprised to hear these subtle words of agreement leaving his friend’s lips.

“Hold on. …What do you mean by that?”

“Just by any chance… do you happen to be possessed by the “devil” or something? I do recall a very faint memory of me being attacked by a monster, who, if my head doesn’t leave me hanging, just so happened to have your face. Was that actually you?”

“…When did that happen?”

“Oh geez, uh… not too shortly after the 5th tournament. It was when you lost to me. As I was making my way back to the dorms to chill out, wanting to savour my victory over you… completely out of nowhere, you then showed up and you began attacking me. Quite ruthlessly might I add, this was almost like fighting a completely different person. And the way you looked at me, as I fell to my knees, fearing for my life, with that shit-eating grin on your lips, it didn’t feel human anymore… Monstrous, would me the more correct way to put it. Almost as frightening as going up against… a bear?!”

“Wha—a bear, what are you—”

“No, literally! A bear! Behind you!”

Hwoarang rushes in to drag Jin away from the bear, who was towering behind him, slashing at his backside, barely escaping a deep scar, with both young fighters immediately getting into a combative stance.

However, they noticed something off about this bear… It had a device attached to both his ears and head, which both were quick to catch on to visually, noticing the thin wire, which was strapped around the bear’s upper body, via belt. It got even stranger, as this bear suddenly began talking to him, in human language.

???: “Damn you! Don’t interfere, you auburn-haired, bird brain! Jin Kazama is mine!”

“Who the hell are you anyway, you giant turd?”

???: “My name is Kuma!”

Jin’s eyes shot wide open. He only knew one person who would keep a bear like this as a pet, considering that it had a wrist collar and a really outlandish and outrageous mechanical device attached to itself.

“Don’t tell me… did Heihachi send you?”

“Oh yes, he did! And let me tell you, he’ll be rewarding me with so many fish! Me and the rest of my bear family will be set for life! All he wants, is your head! And me being a good boy, I’ll do anything for him!”

Hwoarang, still feeling genuinely freaked out at the fact that they are interacting with a godforsaken bear, as though he was a fellow human being like themselves, had to comment, feeling gobsmacked:

“What the hell is even happening…? I can’t believe this. I am actually talking to a freaking bear. Heh. Hehehe. Did someone spike our beers or something? Why not let us get us tested for drugs now, huh? What kind of demented mind even comes up with this stuff?! Isn’t this legally questionable?! Shouldn’t we be calling a lawyer for this, I am serious, I am kind of losing my sanity over here!”

But Jin had to cut in, as things were getting serious now. It really was ridiculous but knowing his grandfather and his ability to play dirty, he had to bring the order back, since very obviously, this will be a fight deciding over life and death. Just like a fight between predators in the wild.

“Hwoarang. Pull yourself together. This is no time to be joking around now. Heihachi clearly sent him after me with the clear intent of getting rid of me while nobody else is there to play witness, the duplicit piece of work that he is. And by the looks of things, he even has his eyes set on you. Kuma may be domesticated, but he can still kill and eat in the wild on command, so don’t let him even so much as nibble on you. If that happens, you’re as good as dead.”

“You don’t need to tell me twice! I won’t end up as this guy’s lunch!”

“You two will be begging for mercy before too long. I might be domesticated, but as your friend said, I can still turn both of you to mincemeat with my teeth. Better watch out, Kuma is in da house!”

There they stood, facing off, with the air getting increasingly tense…

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

Jin and Hwoarang were being really attentive, carefully observing the animal that has set its hungry eyes on the both of them, which was Kuma. He growled at them, which immediately got translated into audible human language, speaking in a threatening tone:

“A bear versus two mere humans. A cruel match up, don’t you think? Just as cruel as mother nature itself. Very pretty, very easy on the eyes and yet so very moody and full of surprises. Tell you what? I am not even going to bother chomping down on any of you. Once this is over and done with, I’ll just leave your rotting corpses to it, allowing nature to run its course. Isn’t that right? Jin?”

Hwoarang, wanting to return the snark in kindness, responds to the threat by playfully adding, while shrugging:

“I don’t know about you, buddy, but bears are not that wasteful… so I heard. Aren’t you supposed to be quite resourceful by default? I am not claiming to be a nature aficionado, but considering we are in the middle of autumn and bears happen to be mammals, shouldn’t you be busy preparing for your so-called “winter beauty sleep”? And by that I mean, hunting down prey and fattening up, so that you can even survive the crushing winter temperatures? Not taking our carcasses with you, is already a big minus point. A bunch of hot air on your part, ain’t it?”

And the only response that Kuma knew to this comment was this, comically looking mildly exposed and bare, white his eyes cartoonishly shooting wide open, before waving his arms, as though he was an actual human, feeling the need in justifying himself:

“Uh, well! That’s—I am a special kind of bear, can’t you tell?! I was trained to specifically guard my master! And of course, if I did my job correctly, he would reward me with the best sushi there is. What more could you ask for? I am living the best life a bear could ever ask for, even my own family agrees! We don’t ever have to hunt for anything, we are being served the best meat, right in the comfort of our own shelter! We live like kings! Leave me alone! And besides that, I still have a job to fulfill, which is getting rid of any potential threats to the life of my master, and I will continue going down my list. You two are next!”

The young Kazama had to smirk, as he found these statements of his, very contradictory by itself, coming out of the same wet bear snout that previously had no clue on how to fend for himself, constantly relying on humans to get him anything he desires. He folded his arms, as he maintained that really cold and knowing smirk of his, as he had his own reasons for judging Kuma this harshly.

“So, you won’t even give me the honors of being your well-earned snack. That’s rich coming from someone like you, who never learned how to fend for himself and grew an overdeveloped sense of human entitlement. As though everyone else is below you. On the food chain, maybe, but you, who constantly believes himself to be human, not so much. It truly shows… Heihachi must have spoiled you rotten. And for a bear, born in the wild, I don’t know what’s worse? Being someone’s mindless pet, or giving your own species a bad name? And you are so worthless, essentially, you end up meeting both criteria. You should honestly be ashamed of yourself. And by the way, is your family truly fine with this life? Living imprisoned behind bars and never following your natural instincts of that of an actual bear? At this, I am not even confident anymore referring to you as such. Do you happen to be only a human in bear disguise? I wouldn’t be surprised, if that was true, seeing as how much of an overentitled and useless piece of fuzzy lard you are.”

The bear began growling again, but this time, in a really angry manner, being so ready to tear Jin apart, right on the spot.

“You should be careful with what is coming out of your mouth there, Kazama! I am living the best life, what else do I need?!”

In that one moment, Jin began glaring in an ice-cold fashion, piercing right through Kuma’s retina, making him feel genuinely threatened and intimidated, looking at this combatant’s empty gaze. And when he began adjusting his gauntlets, Hwoarang joined in on it, cracking his knuckles, feeling a rush of excitement overcoming him, as they get ready to shoo the bear away back home.

“Can you even look at yourself and proudly claim, that this who you want to be? Letting someone control your thoughts and feelings, while doing someone else’s dirty work? All this spoiling must have made you lazy and sloppy.”

“You heard da man. You better buckle up, ‘cause we’re going to beat the fleas, straight out of you! We haven’t done this in a while and already, I can barely contain myself. What about you?”

He looked over to Jin, demanding a response from him and he got it, and that was him, smirking in his direction, being just as unable to deny the fact that this feels extremely nostalgic.

“Well, I can’t lie, whenever we fought, it never managed to bore me to death, so there you have it. Good enough of an answer for you?”

“Oh, now you’re just hurting my feelings!”

The bear charged straight at them on all fours, growling at them, one more time, as he was more than ready to deliver to them a good beating.

“Both of you are toast!”

Both jumped to the side to avoid getting tackled by the bear, wanting to first wait until Kuma has grown exhausted from all the running, as they had to do that for at least, five or so times, before he stopped dead in his tracks, breathing heavily, before Hwoarang rushes in to jump high up into the air, before drop kicking straight down on the bear’s backside, which landed a critical hit, which knocked some spirit back into the bear.

Afterwards, Hwoarang quickly retreated back to avoid getting hit by Kuma’s claws, so he allowed Jin to have the next hit, as he attempted something quite risk. He taunted Kuma into coming closer, doing his trademark Mental Alert kata stance, before saying:

“As I suspected, you’re nothing but a giant furball of hot air. I am barely even trying over here!”

This comment alone angered his opponent greatly, just as Jin suspected and simpleminded as Kuma was, he charged straight ahead, comically doing steam train sounds throw his nose, before Jin ducks, refusing to jump out of the way… before nailing the grizzly bear, straight in the face with a well-timed Karate slug, causing his eyes to comically shot wide open again, before being sent flying by the Kazama, through him performing a jumping kick, straight out of his Mental Alert stance, before following suit and doing one really heavy punch downward, targeting Kuma’s chest, which causes the bear to do sounds of that of a bear experiencing great amounts of pain, even spitting up blood in the process. His tag partner could only gaze in amazement.

“Wow, nice! That’s what I call a hit!”

And like before, for safety purposes, Jin retreats back to Hwoarang to gain some distance between himself and Kuma, with the young Kazama casually adding:

“This is an old trick that hunters still like to make use of. Remember the movie, “On the Edge”? How the old man was essentially saving his rival, by putting up a sharpened, wooden spear, right beneath the bear’s upper body and when he got too close for comfort, his own weight caused him to get turned into a bear kebab, falling straight into the trajectory of the spear? Genius, isn’t it?”

“Hell yeah! And on top of everything, you are a cultured film lover too. You have regained SOME of my personal respect for you.”

“Oh really? Just mentioning useless trivia like that is enough to make you have a better opinion of me?”

“Nah, I never thought of you to be someone, who knows some good pieces of entertainment media, that’s all. You always seemed so disinterested and nonchalant about it.”

“OK then. Shall I disprove this claim of yours later?”

“If you can.”

But it was far too early to celebrate as Kuma was regaining some energy and in a blind fit of rage, which was induced by the sudden realization, he had been knocked flat in less than an hour by someone that wasn’t even a wild animal, he began thrashing around, wrecking the trees and rocks around himself, before doing yet one more steam train-like sound through his nostrils.

“That’s it, you two! No more games! I’ll pound both of you at once, if I have to! Your time has come!”

Both Jin and Hwoarang regained their stances and began smirking in unison, feeling really confident right now, as Hwo’s level of self-confidence was nearly contagious, and Jin felt it going over to him as well. And both said:

“Well then, be our guest!”

“This was your last wish for mercy!”

He charged forward, this time, stopping dead in his track, awaiting the two to strike first, but he only ended up stopping for nothing, as he then felt like his eyes roll back into his head, as he felt two really strong kicks connecting with his head from opposite sides, with Hwoarang receiving the honors of launching the bear straight up into the air with his famous Rocket Kick… and to add to the spectacle, Hwo raised his leg to allow Jin to jump off of him and charge up for one big boy punch and while airborne, he came very close to Kuma…

…before sending him flying with a fully charged Avenger punch, connecting with Kuma’s bouncy solar plexus, causing him to fly straight through a good assortment of trees and rocks, which can be seen from afar through the trail of dust clouds that follow the bear’s trajectory.

At this point, both began feeling genuinely bad now for the bear, as Jin’s suspicion mildly became a reality with him having previously claimed, Kuma having grown sloppy in his fighting style, due to how badly he was being pampered. Hwo was the first comment on this saying:

“You know, this isn’t any fun, at all. All he can do is run around like an enraged bull and slice things with his claws, but if he was going to be THIS out-of-touch with his own set of natural skills… hate to admit it, this is easily the lamest fight I have ever been part of.”

“It doesn’t really matter though, now does it? He wanted to kill both of us, and we had to put him in his place. I most certainly will never go down without a proper fight. This is one trait of my heritage that I… as much as it pains me to say it, however… hold the least amount of resentment for. It’s in my blood to fight.”

But their small talk got completely interrupted, by an enraged, animalistic roar, bearing through the woods of Yakushima. Hwo said:

“I guess we spoke toon!”

“He is still coming at us! Hold your position!”

“I know, I know!”

And as expected, Kuma, now completely blinded by rage, was charging at them with such an intensity in his step, it caused his surroundings to be blown to pieces without fail, leaving a trail of demolition behind, no longer caring about finesse or tricky setups, he just wanted these two to be dead and buried. He growled at them, saying through the microphone:

“Why you…! I won’t be losing to a puny human, much less Jin, of all people! Now you have asked for it, I will not show any mercy, y’hear?! YOU’RE DEAD!”

Now, Jin and Hwoarang got ready, once again. However, it didn’t go as smoothly this time around, as Kuma grew more perceptive of their bodily movements and when Hwoarang rushed in to try in kicking the bear, all over again… he then turned around, having pretended to be wide open, before looking like he had just found the zodiac killer and said, with the young Korean looking bamboozled:

“I got you now, buddy!”

“Uh-oh.”

“Hwoarang, look out!”

Jin rushes in to try and shield his friend from the incoming claw strike, as the time frame was too narrow for him to get out of the way from how close it was getting. But he did manage to come, just in the nick of time, with only moderate success, however, as in the process of blocking Kuma’s claw, it ended up getting stuck on his metallic gauntlet, which still managed to make Jin wince out loud in agony, feeling the bear claw bearing into his flesh through the leather. He could feel the warm blood just dripping down from his now injured and numb wrist, onto the grass below. The biker immediately became concerned, because: Being hit by a bear claw is anything, but a party worth celebrating.

“Jin, your wrist!”

“Too late now, punks!”

Jin, still being too stunned by the intense pain he was feeling in his now numb right wrist, he could only stand there, completely without defense, before being in Kuma’s crosshairs once more, getting prepared to be hit one more time…

…but that time never came, as Hwoarang had grabbed him by the shoulder to drag him away from there, which only caused him to take the claw slash, which bore straight into his chest, as the claws cut deep into his orange biker vest, hitting his flesh in the process as well, which caused the Korean prodigy to groan out loud in indescribable agony, falling to his knees from how deep the cuts really are, which only caused Kuma to laugh out loud through the mic.

“Well, well, well, looks like this bear still got his claws! You aren’t so tough now, are you, my guy?”

“We aren’t through yet, asshole! Jin! Now!”

“You got it!”

“What in the—”

But before the bear could have any time to react, he felt the back of his head being mushed in from quite the force, which all came straight from Jin’s kick, connecting with his neck, causing him to get so dizzy from the hit, it gave Hwoarang the opportunity to bite himself through the pain and deliver a devastating corkscrew roundhouse kick to Kuma’s jawline, which only caused Kuma’s eyes to roll back into his head, being unable to register what had just happened and he was left wide open for the fighting duo to finish him off for good now. And Hwoarang proudly claimed aloud:

“I live for this part! You’re going down, you oversized bag of fleas!”

With Jin adding confidently:

“I am never one for early celebrations, but you do end up being quite contagious with your enthusiasm. So for once, I say: Down you will go!”

Both aligned themselves in opposite directions, Jin charging up from the left and Hwoarang from the right and both rush, with Hwoarang being the first to land a severe hit, straight into Kuma’s chestline to stun the bear even more, with Jin delivering the final blow, hitting Kuma with a strong right, straight across his lower jawline, which only causes the bear to have its eyes roll back into its head, saying weakly, as he tumbles back and forth:

“Did I just get owned by Jin again…? This just sucks, man…”

…before then comically collapsing in onto himself, falling over like a tree, that had just been busy receiving precise hits from an axe onto one side of its tree stump and there he lied, totally unconscious with his tongue stinging out, seeing nothing but stars.

This only made Hwoarang raise his arm in victory…

“Woo-hoo, can we actually consider this a debut as a fighting duo or what now, Kazama?”

“I don’t find myself disagreeing with you there, so yes. I guess you can say that.”

But both began wincing, as they realized, despite their stunning victory, they still have wounds to tend to and both began comically wincing in unison at the wounds they had received from the bear, with Hwoarang slowly sitting down, to chill for one moment.

“Ow, my bad, I shouldn’t be talking so much when I literally have bear carvings all over my chest. I just hope that I don’t end up deterring the chicks from even so much as looking at me, should these remain as visible scars…”

And Jin ended up doing the same, as he sat down along with him, gripping his injured wrist. He quickly took off his gauntlet to see how deep the claw strike actually bore into his skin, as the wound was still burning hot… Hwo could only comment in sympathy:

“That’s a bigger ouch, man. That looks gnarly. You better get this treated quick.”

“I know… you don’t happen to have any medical equipment with you, do you?”

“Oh, I do! Hold on a sec.”

He quickly rushes over to his motorcycle and opened the hatch of his seat to get out a medical kit. Before too long, he had cleaned Jin’s wounded wrist with some alcohol and had tightly applied a bandage that he had with him.

“Now, that should do for now…”

“And what about you? Should I treat your wound as well?”

But Hwoarang, always enjoying to play tough and prideful, he just shrugged and went all:

“Nah, it’s fine, this is nothing, really. In fact, I should count myself lucky. You know why it didn’t end up hurting as badly?”

He undid his vest to show what he has been hiding under his vest, which really caught Jin by surprise, but at the same time, not really, as he always thought of his rival to be quite the crafty type of fighter. Not very bright, but sneaky. As it turns out, inside the vest pockets were, strangely enough, packages of cards. Meant for gambling purposes. This caused Jin to chuckle out loud.

“Wow, really? Packs of cards? That’s what protected you?”

“Yup. Cool, isn’t it? I know, I am not the brightest bulb in the room and you already know this by now, but you gotta have SOME good fortune following you, right? And today, it seems that Lady Fortune has been smiling down upon me.”

“Little advice: You shouldn’t ever solely rely on pure luck to win your fights. Skills matters far more and if I was to judge your performance today, you were at your best, in spite of the risks involved.”

“Hey! This is what happens, when you end up applying for military service, if you got nothing better to do with your time! That is what my superior also kept telling me. But you know me by now. Did I ever truly listen to what I was being told?”

“Obviously not, considering you also ended up getting into trouble through your beef with your superior. Be lucky that I didn’t have to pay for the damages, that might have ended up being costly.”

“Nah, my chief of staff would have done so, either way. He might be an asshole of biblical proportions, but he is considerate enough to pay up, whenever I wind up in bad situations, whether intentional or not. You know how it is. I mean, it’s not like, I am ALWAYS asking for it, I just so happen to attract the scumbags like flies go for cow dung.”

The young Kazama added with a hint of sarcasm, looking comically annoyed, as he forgot about how self-absorbed Hwoarang was sometimes able to get, considering that his stubborn attitude makes him quite tough to shake off:

“Oh, well, excuse me. It’s not as though, you are in possession of a face that can easily motivate anyone, even the kindest of folks, into committing to domestic violence, the very second their eyes meet yours.”

Hwoarang comically retorted with cartoonishly wide eyes:

“Uh, I mean—hey now! This is getting far too personal for my taste, dude! I didn’t get to choose the face I was born with! And who are you to judge me on that, anyway? You look like your stereotypical emo kid at school, who thinks he is so tough and that he can take on anyone and the moment you are given the chance to get your revenge, you just piss off without any words exchanged.”

“What was that? Are you implying that I am a coward…?”

Said Jin with a comically annoyed face of his own…

…but their bashful rival banter was interrupted by a voice from behind them.

???: “Well, what are the chances? Jin Kazama. I have been looking for you.”

And when they swiftly turned around, ready to get combative again, they quickly realized, that it wasn’t an enemy. It was someone quite familiar to the both of them. Jin would recognize this thick and really spiky, dark blonde hair, the red cape and that lion shoulder-padded armor anywhere… it was none other than the one and only, Lars Alexandersson. The man, whom had assisted Jin in stopping the last bout between Kazuya and his father and thus postponing the war effort greatly. The latter raised his open palms in defense, wanting to defuse the situation.

“Come on, there is no need to get all hostile, I didn’t come here for a fight.”

Despite there being no hard feelings between him and Lars, Jin felt both glad to see him, but also confused. They settled on Jin getting to live here with nobody else bothering him. What was the point of his appearance in Yakushima? He wanted to find out.

“Lars? What are you doing here? I mean, don’t get me wrong, I am glad to see familiar faces again in general, but what brought you back here?”

“Oh, nothing special, really. I just came by to check up on you, is all. I mean, let’s be honest to ourselves, I really would hate to be in your shoes right now, being forced to live all isolated from the majority of human civilization. But by the looks of things, things seem to be going well enough for you, I presume?”

“Well, more or less. The only huge positive I can name for right now… I got to reunite with an old friend of mine. You don’t get the chance every day, you know.”

That made the Swedish rebel leader chuckle, as he folded his arms and looked at Jin with a grimace that only be described as “showing slight signs of jealousy”.

“Oh, really? Aren’t you a lucky bird, huh? And to tell the truth, someone like you is going to need all the luck that you can possibly get. Considering where we currently stand, you know.”

But Hwoarang stood up, feeling quite troubled as he could swear, he has seen Lars’ face somewhere before and upon closer inspection, he immediately knew where. In typical Hwoarang fashion, he comically pointed at the rebel leader with a cartoonishly surprised stare, as by looking at him, he has a bit of a PTSD experience with him, knowing what he did to him before.

“Hey, don’t I know you? Your face seems awfully familiar to me. …wait, now I know! You’re that guy that, back when Jin declared war on his old man, approached me and my master, for just “wasting our lives” trying to fight against the Mishimas. And you offered your assistance, but we declined the offer and you still ended up beating me and my men to hell! That wasn’t very nice, y’know! There could have been different ways to approach us about it!”

But Lars comically began looking confused, before he understood what Hwoarang was playing at and he held his hands up in defense, trying to justify himself.

“Oh, now I know what you mean! Yeah, sorry about that. But in my defense, you and your men were jumping to conclusions on me possibly being a spy or being someone to spoil all of your own war efforts. I was just trying to help, but well… I guess the circumstances made it tough for you to trust me. And considering I was still wearing my Tekken Force uniform at the time, that didn’t help my case, now did it? I don’t plan on blaming you for your reaction or anything.”

The Korean rebel scratched the back of his head, awkwardly smiling, as this demeanor of his got even adapted by his own troops and he felt mildly ashamed of that.

“Don’t worry about it, I may be an ex-soldier, but I lacked the practical experience necessary to properly guide my men into battle without suffering unnecessary casualties, which is why my master mostly made all of the heavier decisions with me. And besides, it was war. Screw all of that.”

“Yeah, let’s just forget about all that, for the moment. As a matter of fact, we have a bit of a discussion ahead of us.”

But Jin still had questions that needed answering. Why would Lars come all the way out here to seek him out? Unless it was an emergency or something, he saw no reason for him to come back here. So he had to know: What drove him to come to Yakushima to visit him?

“Lars… excuse me, I really don’t want to come over as paranoid asking, but would you mind indulging me?”

“Ah yes. I almost forgot. Yeah, we still have some catching up to do, right? Well, I’ll bet, you might still be genuinely confused over my visit, but I can assure you, right off the bat, it has a little bit of a personal reasoning to it. I could have come on my own accord, sure, but me being an empathic fellow, this assignment of watching over you from now on, comes from a very specific person. And I am sure, this person might be quite familiar to you.”

“…Who was it that contacted you?”

“…your mother, Jun Kazama.”

Hearing that, Jin mildly froze up. He was even more troubled than before. He knows, his mother would always want the best for him, after all, he could still recall the loving touch of his mom when she used her power to rectify the Devil form and seal it back inside him, right after he had won that bout between him and his grandmother, Kazumi Mishima.

FLASHBACK

We see images flash by of Jin, Lars, Jun and Alisa shielding Kazuya and Heihachi from the now completely possessed Kazumi, who had landed in front of them, as though she had just escaped from one of the volcanos.

They couldn’t allow either of the two to get killed, because if that was to happen, one side of the war effort might end up dominating the other in the long run and the war would become extremely one-sided and more innocent people would be dragged into it. And because neither of the two will be willing to sign a peace treaty at this rate, they have no choice but to postpone the war effort somehow and Kazumi showing up played right into their advantage. If they were to see how their loved one truly thought of them, or so they thought, especially with Kazuya being present to witness it all, this might break their fighting spirits enough for them to go into seclusion and grinding everything in their infrastructure to an abrupt halt. With no leaders to back the commanders, essentially, the war effort proved meaningless for everyone involved and thus, it stopped…

It was cruel, but it was the only way to secure a temporary period of grace for the human race. And indeed, Kazuya and Heihachi willingly forfeited the match, as they realized, Kazumi had done far more emotional damage to them than anything else, which turned out to be the metaphorical equivalent to reopening an already dried up wound and rubbing more salt into it. They fled into seclusion, leaving Jin and the others to fight Kazumi all by themselves.

And it all ended in Jin’s victory, as Kazumi is completely annihilated, disappearing in a green light. And Jun immediately went on ahead to draw her son into a motherly embrace, without a hint of hesitation, being so happy to see him again and giving him a moment of peace, by rectifying the Devil Gene back inside his body… but that was where all of Jin’s memories stop.

END OF FLASHBACK

Jin nodded, before smiling to himself, a subtly joyful one, on the inside…

“Of course, she would. She is my mother, after all. She would never have the guts to let anything bad happen to me… I am just generally glad to know that she still loves me…”

However, he then grew depressed, as he got reminded of something else… even with the damage he caused having been fairly minimal in contrast to what his other relatives committed to, he still ended up causing one major domino effect of several groups of people to rise up and start off smaller wars in the grander scheme of things, that just so happen to have nothing to do with his family conflict. His reign of terror brought upon an era of raw opportunism, and that escalated to a point, where he could no longer remain in control of it all. But he remained in denial about it, wanting to repeatedly tell himself, “There was simply no other way” and yet… it ended up going nowhere. He just hoped that she was OK and that she is not judging him too hard for his actions…

Hwoarang, wanting to ease the tension, noticing that his friend was starting to shiver in shame, having found that mildly touching to hear over how Jin was praising his mother, he began grinning himself and turning it into a smirk, teasing Jin about his deep-rooted love for his mother, elbow-nudging him, saying in a playful tone:

“Oh, you’re such a momma’s boy, Jin! I never knew that! By the sounds of it, your mom really sounds like something else!”

“You’re mocking me, aren’t you?”

“No! No, I don’t! To be honest, I am kind of envious… you don’t want to know how tiring it can be to have a really strict teacher as your father figure… I know Baek means well, but sometimes, I just feel like rebelling against him, since he is capable of being far more nagging than a woman, if you can even believe it.”

But Lars wasn’t finished yet and he had to loudly clear his voice, as he wanted both of them to listen.

“Ahem, I am not finished. I would really appreciate it, if you please won’t interrupt me, next time I am busy explaining something of importance to the two of you. Jin. Your mother having sent me as protection is not a 100% guarantee that I will always be capable of providing such luxury. And one more thing, she has contracted me for another reason entirely. And that is to prepare you for the worst to come.”

“You mean, there still lies the risk of either my grandfather or my father making their huge re-entrance into the fray and thus taking the initiative to go after me, one more time?”

However, he was shocked to know, that that might be one of their least bits of concern, right about now, as Lars revealed to him:

“Actually, to an extent, yes. However, there is a different sort of threat looming in the air, entirely. And it has nothing to do with your family.”

He looked at Jin with an ice cold glare, as he was referring to what was resting inside him.

“…Your Devil Gene is the bigger risk factor here, even bigger than either Kazuya or Heihachi combined.”

“I figured as such.”

“I suppose you can say, your mother told me to take important repercussions with you. However… I didn’t come to capture or arrest you. On the contrary. Should there be even a tiny bit of hope left, I think it is for the best to drill you on how to control your Devil Gene.”

The moment those words left Lars’ mouth, it made the young Kazama frown. Controlling the Devil Gene? What an absurd concept. Especially since, he has no intention of ever becoming like his father, making use of the same accursed power that gave him so much trouble in the first place. Why should he learn to control a form of power that bears the strong possibility of it corrupting his subconscious, until he has no choice but to succumb to its charms and in the end, turn out exactly like Kazuya? The thought alone made him throw up in his mouth.

“Are you out of your mind? Me? Controlling the Devil Gene? Don’t be ridiculous, you know full well how I think about this power welling inside of me, this… this…”

He angrily grabbed at the part where his heart lies, being immediately fueled by fury and resentment for the cursed genes he possesses.

“…this “thing” feeding away at my soul! Do you think I would be insane enough to try and learn on how control it, when it ended up costing me pretty much my whole life and future?! This reasoning of yours alone makes me want to hurl!”

The Swedish rebellion leader sighed deeply, as he had some explaining to do and thus, he approached Jin, gently gripping him by the shoulder to keep him calm, telling him with a serious stare, being very aware of what he was talking about, but also wanting to remain diplomatic about this, knowing that his nephew might need some time to let this sink in, knowing full well, he wasn’t ready yet to accept this responsibility:

“Listen. I know how you feel, Jin. I am very aware that this must be quite of a pill for you to swallow but listen to me. At one point, you will have no other choice but to rely on it for the future and until that moment comes, I will be there to keep you in line. And since you clearly don’t feel ready yet, how about this? There is a reason why your mother told me to watch over you: She currently is plagued with her own set of demons to fight with. But this doesn’t really matter, as…”

He nodded reassuringly, saying with a calm, yet firm conviction:

“…there is another Kazama out there, that might be capable of taming your Devil Gene, until you feel ready. And something tells me, you might already know, of who I am referring to.”

It began hitting Jin like being struck by thunder:

“Of course… her.”

At the same time, Hwoarang, who didn’t really catch all that, he had to remind Jin of something important, as he had just remembered:

“Oh jeez, I am such an idiot, I forgot to mention one thing, Jin! Listen to this, I am really sorry for interrupting you, Lars, I hope you don’t mind, this is something that he has to know and it’s very personal.”

“No, go on ahead, we can talk later on the cruiser about this. And by the way, since you seem very eager to guard Jin as well, how about coming along? We could always use some extra manpower to back us up.”

Hearing that, the Korean biker began grinning through his teeth, giving him a thumbs up.

“Awesome. You bet your ass I am coming along. You’d think I wanna miss this?”

“If the two of you feel up to it, meet me at the docks. We’ll be leaving at noon, so don’t be late.”

Both nodded and Lars left, heading back to his own motorcycle to go back to his cruiser. Now, the question of all questions still needed answering and Jin grew curious.

“What is it, Hwoarang?”

He began feeling giddy, as he knew, he is going to feel happy, knowing what he was about to let him know about.

“Come on, you can’t be THIS dense, right? If we are already at having a bit of a reunion feast, don’t you think… someone is missing? Anyone?”

He immediately understood what his rival was getting at. Someone indeed was missing. And there is only one person that comes to mind, when they talked about the “holy trinity”, that is their team.

“…you mean Xiaoyu, right?”

“Right on the money. And if we already are in the process of going on a field trip, why not let her tag along as well? I am sure she will be happy to see you again. We can’t leave her out, that would be unfair! …I just hope, Lars is also capable of providing some good grub, y'know.”

In that moment, the Kazama however began feeling guilt-ridden all over again, as he had a strong suspicion, in spite of the kind gesture, he is just sure of it, she might not respond too well to him anymore. And he wouldn’t blame her for one moment, if she either lost interest in him or just wanting him to stay out of her life for good, after all the hardship he made her go through. Their worlds have grown apart from each, so much so, he deemed them both, out of reach.

“Do you even know if she really wants to see me again? After all that had gone down, I will be holding my expectations quite low, in all honesty. Who knows? The moment she might see my face again, instead of being overjoyed, one out of two things might happen instead: One. She might slap me in the face and tell me to scram. Two. She will just ignore me and pretend, I don’t even exist anymore, despite the fact, I am standing right in front of her freaking face. Or, if we want to be extra bold, she might just call upon Panda and order her to tear me to shreds.”

But Hwo, remaining cheerful, he began patting his rival on the back, letting him know with the utmost confidence:

“Dude, are you kidding me? She wouldn’t stop talking about you when I just so happened to encounter her, not too long ago! I mentioned it to her that I am planning on meeting up with you and the moment I did, she personally requested me to drag you along back to her place, just so she can kick your ass—OK, no, she wasn’t saying anything of the sort, I was just fooling around. But in all seriousness, don’t worry about it, man. I can assure you: She has been missing you dearly, ever since you disappeared again to go into hiding. Trust me on this, she really wants to see you again, man.”

The Karate master was mildly grinning to himself, knowing this is so Xiaoyu-like, it was almost comical, if it also didn’t end up serving in making him feel even worse in the long run of it.

“Heh… OK then. If you say so. Again, you are not exactly the type to be lying to me, so… I will just your word for it, for now… not like I have any other choice… I never realized it until now, how insanely awkward it feels, meeting old acquaintances again, right after so many crazy events had already transpired… and I am putting it in a mild way, on that last part.”

“What are we waiting for then? Let’s move! Pack everything you need and let’s hop on board. We’ll be going to China!”

“Woof… what am I doing here?”

The camera comically zooms in on Jin’s face, until the remainder of the screen turns black around him, leaving his face in a white circle, before closing.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

Jin was currently busy packing up, as he and Hwoarang are to join Lars on his own cruiser, just for a very convenient ride straight to China to pay Xiaoyu a visit, before heading for Japan to meet up with Jin’s relative, who goes by the name of, Asuka Kazama. She is to be the one to keep Jin’s Devil Gene in check. Even if they have no definitive proof at hand, if she was truly to be the one to keep the young Kazama’s hidden power at bay, it was still better than to just sit around, twiddling your thumbs. So meeting up with her, it is.

As Jin was getting himself ready to leave his hometown behind once again, he felt a tidal wave of melancholy overwriting his consciousness. He always knew, nothing would make him want to stick around, considering his current circumstances of being a sought-after, runaway outlaw, however… Yakushima was still his home. He grew up here, he and his mother may have had not the easiest of lives, but it was still a childhood worth living through and now, knowing he has to leave all of this behind, all over again… he couldn’t lie: It stung.

Hwoarang was already waiting outside at the gate for his rival to finally come out and leave this island behind with him… however, Jin’s mood ended up mildly improving, as he noticed something: Hwoarang was not exactly pleased with the proposal of paying Asuka a visit. And he soon learned why, as the Korean biker comically looked at him with cartoonishly wide eyes and a red anger vein showing up on his forehead, before explaining to him, as the two began heading straight for the port with the cloaks over their heads to preserve their identities as a secret:

“Well, here you are. I swear, your family is easily the most unique breed of assholes I have ever seen and I am not just talking about the Mishimas here! Why did it have to be HER of all people?!”

But Jin, obviously lacking the context as to why Hwoarang was so outraged at the idea of meeting up with one of his relatives, asked with a genuinely confused tone:

“Uh, come again? Mind indulging me a little more on what you are getting at? Because frankly, I am confused. Do you… happen to have a history with Asuka?”

He scoffed and averted his gaze, maintaining that comically angry look on his face, saying:

“History with her? C’mon, that is a stretch, man, I just wish for this girl to be erased from my subconscious. THAT is what I am looking for. And you are asking “Why?”, well, let me tell you WHY.”

FLASHBACK

During the 5th tournament, Hwoarang was seen, running to his next opponent, but he failed to read the description of who his opponent was supposed to be. Falsely assuming, that Jin is his next opponent, given how his next tournament spot having an opposition named “Kazama”, in a haste, he forgot to read the first name and he looked comically confused, upon realizing: He is facing a girl.

Hwoarang: “Well, me having been the typical, spineless idiot that I truly was, the moment I learned who my next opponent is going to be, having received the note at my doorstep, the confusion was all too real. I thought for a moment, it was you who was going to be my next opponent and the day before the fight was going to take place, I trained myself to the tee, just to be extra prepared for our bout, which caused me to oversleep and nearly miss the mark, almost having been disqualified for being late… but just imagine for one moment, the look on my face, the moment that it hit me: I was facing someone completely different and that ended up being none other than Asuka. And wouldn’t you know, she was just as obnoxious and self-absorbed as she looked.”

We see the two facing each other, focusing on one another in very predator-like ways, as though they are encircling their prey, ready to strike whenever. But Hwoarang was totally unable to hide the fact that: He felt scammed. He was so ready to be facing his brother-in-arms and he only ended up going up against an apparent relative of his, whom he had never heard of before. …or at least, he assumed she and Jin were related, he didn’t get a confirmation of this being true, until NOW.

Either way, he didn’t know what to expect going forward and just by looking at her, he is having a bit of an allergic reaction without even the fight having properly started yet. The aura itself, emanating from this girl, was enough to make him feel genuinely insulted on the inside. He could tell, she is just bark and all bite and he could tell, just by looking at her face.

And while he and Jin were having the conversation in the background, cartoonish chibi depictions of Hwo and Asuka, literally kicking each other repeatedly, back and forth, showing off how this fight went down in Hwoarang’s head, before all of it finds its end, with the Korean kicker, back in the normal art style format, completely dominating the Japanese high school girl, as if, it’s not even a fair matchup.

Hwoarang: “Man, she pissed me off. You wouldn’t even believe it, if I told you, but I can assure you something, just by looking at her stupid face, I could tell: She is bottom of the barrel. I thought, up until that point, I was top dog in beating up common thugs who think they are so big in their pants, but the moment I kick their nadz in, they cry like babies and run back to their momma. But Asuka, something about her face just didn’t sit right with me. She had this self-righteousness to her gaze that I couldn’t shake and no matter what I did, whatever shots I took at her, she shot them right back at me. And by that I mean, my simple intimidation tactics simply didn’t work on her. You know me, aside from kicking really hard, I also want to keep my enemies at bay with my threatening voice and a hint of Yankee demeanor. Because truth be told, I am not a huge fan of fighting girls, not because I am terrified of their wrath that they may be raining down on me, it just makes me feel like a piece of work, y’know. As if I am the villain, no matter the situation, even if it’s justified.”

Jin: “…Snrk.”

Hwoarang: “Dude, I am being serious, it’s not like I was holding back or anything, I could that she looked very unprepared for this tournament. And it became ever more clear to me, the moment we fought. She simply couldn’t stop yapping over how I am just in her way, that I am a simple loudmouth and that a Chinese Kenpo master is far more relevant to her than my punkish mug. God, she really had no idea when to quit, she genuinely got on my nerves. And it's funny that all of this big talk mostly came from her, considering she is the one to be fighting me in this really sloppy state that she was in.”

Jin: “Sounds like, she really enjoys overextending herself…”

Hwoarang: “Oh, you think I am done. Oh no, man, it just gets better. Once again, it mostly boiled down to me constantly dominating her and it got to a point where I genuinely felt nothing but raw sympathy for her, since she was so consumed with the idea of facing someone else, she just couldn’t maintain her focus on the present. I get where she was coming from, as I learned at the time, she was doing all of this for her father and her dojo, which got completely wrecked by the same man she was repeatedly fuming over. She was irritating and yet, I couldn’t help but respect her for her dedication in wanting to avenge her father for what had happened to him. You know why, don’t you? I mean, I had already told you about this, way back, remember? For what happened to my master?”

The Kazama’s gaze darkened, as it dawned upon him over what his rival is referring to. He had wished to never look back on this, but he knew exactly, where Hwoarang was coming from.

Jin: “…ah yes. Ogre happened. And you were so deadset on wanting to beat me at the time, that it only ended up leaving all of your blind spots wide open for me to exploit. And all this, was contributed to the fact that, you were lead into believing that Ogre had killed your master in cold blood, the same way I was lead to believe, my mother has been taken away from me, all the same. I can only sympathize… and knowing that Asuka, from the way you were describing her, seemed to have had a similar phase with a Kenpo master, I can only offer my deepest condolences to her as well.”

And then we see Hwoarang towering tall over the downed Asuka, who was lying on the ground, unable to move with all of her wounds and her exhaustion keeping her grounded… and before he could think about taking his leave to take this victory home with him, he noticed how Asuka’s lower lips were quivering, with her eyes slowly filling up with tears of frustration, feeling like a total failure, which only served for Hwo’s conscience to get badly scratched in that moment. He really felt that sting. And remembering that specific portion from their match, his annoyance quickly relinquished and all that was left was a huge wave of sympathy overcoming him.

Hwoarang: “I mean, I know I have been talking very harshly about her, but to tell the truth, it really didn’t make me feel good winning against her. That was that one time, that one rare exception where I legitimately felt like the villain in this situation. She very obviously wanted to exact her revenge on the man who had nearly robbed her of her beloved father… and here I was, ruining her ride in the most soul crushing way imaginable. Maybe that’s why I am getting so worked up talking about her, as that one victory against her made me feel really dirty on the inside. The way she looked at me with those tearful eyes… gosh, it still stings, man, I hate to make enemies like that! It made me feel so damn low!”

END OF FLASHBACK

“I mean, now knowing that she is actually related to you, it just makes me wonder… I never believed any fortune telling, tarot card reading or any of that outlandish jazz, but… you think this was destined to happen eventually? That her path and yours, were to cross?”

“I cannot say for certain. But now thanks to you, I think I am slowly getting a clearer picture of her. And the one thing that can certainly be verified from your descriptions: She is nothing like me. Far from it. She is a completely different breed entirely from my sort of caliber. Yes, she might have been vengeful, but let us be honest for one second, who wouldn’t be, at one point in our lifetime? Especially if said individual, responsible for our misery, is still out there, walking freely, while many more people end up suffering, because nobody interfered in their plans. I am not holding that against her, I mean, just look at me. Need I say anything else? My entire presence alone sums it up without any coherent words being spoken.”

Hwo began chuckling, loving that hint of self-irony within his rival.

“Oh, whatever happened to the Kazama I grew to dislike! Did you actually humble down or something? My ears weren’t glazed over this whole time, right? I thought I’d never see the day! Hahaha!”

Jin, comically growing annoyed with this overtly boastful talk of his rival, slugged the Korean right in the shoulder to scold him for this.

“Shut up. As if you have any room to complain to me about me having been so “high and mighty” like the rest of my kin, when those traits pretty much defined you as a competitor from the get-go, without even being a Mishima. So don’t give me that.”

“Hey, that hurt, dude! Can’t you cut me some slack?”

However, Jin was quick to notice something weird about all of this. He didn’t want to mention it until now, but given how convenient everything had seemed up until now, with Hwoarang showing up for some “pep-talk”, then Lars showing up to play guardian for him and now them receiving their own free ride to China to visit an old comrade of theirs… he couldn’t lie, given his current situation, he had every reason to question the legitimacy of anyone’s intentions with him. So he looked at Hwoarang with a bit of a distrustful glare.

“Pardon me. However, I still have some questions. Some are left unanswered and those are the more important responses that I need from you. Care to lend me an ear?”

Hearing that, the young Korean felt mildly insulted, at the prospect of him being possibly perceived as a liar and he couldn’t really hide how offended he truly felt.

“You still don’t trust me, do you? I mean, I can understand, since you very obviously have a tough time trusting anyone by default but come on. Cut me a break, man.”

“I know what you mean but put yourself in my shoes. Anyone could potentially be a traitor in the near future, desired or not. You still end up putting so many things at risk while assisting me or being at my side, so I want to know… what’s personally in it for you? What do you hope to achieve, working with me?”

The answer was quick, clear and precise, very fitting of Hwoarang’s demeanor.

“Simple. You might be my rival, but you are also a friend of mine, a fellow comrade, worth protecting. I recognize the risks, by the way, me, having been in the military for quite some time, I have learned the hard way: Trust is everything. But so is valuing what you have at your disposal, even the simpler things. Anyone in my unit, who I closely worked with, is a friend of mine and I will always acknowledge them as such. My military service has taught me so many things that too many people take for granted: Comradeship and putting your own needs below that of the others. Being selfless, y’know. And if someone from your own unit ends up being in trouble for something they may or may not have caused, of course you’d try everything you can to help them. A true soldier never leaves his comrades behind when things get dicey. And you, Jin… you may not be part of my unit per se, but you still are a friend of mine that I feel like protecting, because why not? Isn’t that what besties do? Or am I just being weird?”

“…that doesn’t really answer my question. What’s in it for you to protect me?”

“Huh? I already told you. You and I. Friends. Me wanting to help you get back on track with your life. Simple enough?”

But the Karate student really was starting to lose his patience with his rival, as, in his mind, his response was that of a brainwashed simpleton, who doesn’t even really act or think for himself and is only repeating what he has been told to do. Paranoia was slowly creeping in on Jin’s consciousness and he gripped his friend by the shoulder, asking one more time, with his glare becoming downright as cold as ice…

“Answer the damned question, Hwoarang! What benefits will you draw from following me, every step of the way?!”

“Dude, what is your deal?! What do you even want me to say? I have made my point clear! I really am doing it out of the goodness of my own heart, even if there was some truth in what you are claiming, it doesn’t change nothing, I would still remain loyal to you either way! The question should be more like: What confirmation do you need from me to make you understand how genuine I am being about all of this? I am all ears, we’d all love to hear it!”

In that instance, realizing he was going too far, the Kazama immediately let go of his rival, trying to remain calm as he knew, this won’t get them anywhere and just feeding into his paranoia is only going to make things worse for him. So he went for the more calm approach to things, asking:

“I-I am sorry, I didn’t mean to go that far. My apologies. But still… care to tell me on who it was, just so I can be safe enough to trust you?”

“That’s more like it. Geez, no need to get violent, I will answer all the questions to the best of my ability, if you’d only give me more time to think. OK. To answer your question: No. I cannot tell you that. But not because I am being secretive or anything, I… I literally have no clue on who my informant was. Honest.”

Jin grew suspicious again, not of Hwoarang, but more of said informant, as this felt awfully sketchy to him. Why would someone randomly approach a person about a very specific piece of information, that’s supposed to be confidential? Let alone, Hwoarang, of all people? Did said informant previously had anything to do with him personally, by any chance? The personal connections Jin had with both Hwoarang and Xiaoyu, was not common knowledge… unless, someone leaked it and he just wasn’t aware of it. But that meant only one thing that is clear as day: Said informant must be personally familiar with Jin, be it in his files and school records or whatever.

“By any chance… could it have been Lars to tell you about this?”

“Again, I have absolutely no clue. And you know why? Not just because of Lars being a complete stranger to me, unless we are talking about this accidental encounter back during the 6th tournament, which isn’t really saying much, but also because… the person telling me this, wore both a mask and a hood. The looks, the voice, the face… how was I supposed to recognize any of those traits, if said individual was being so damn secretive around me?”

“…so you’re saying, the person was totally unrecognizable?”

“Yeah.”

This gave Jin to think. He really cannot verify the identity of said informant, if he has absolutely no info to go off of. Could it really have been Lars? But then, why would he go through the effort of even coming here, if he would send Hwoarang out first? And again, Jin might be having many enemies at this point in time, however, most of them are anonymous and he has no intel to speak of. So he decided to give it a rest and trust his rival on his word for the time-being.

“…you know what? Forget about it. I don’t want to start accusing anyone of possible bribery just yet, if I lack the info for it to come to a reasonable conclusion. For now, let’s just play along with Lars’ charade and come along. And either way, I do fancy the thought of paying Xiao a visit, so… I say, what the hell, let’s just go, right?”

That really improved the Korean’s mood significantly, as he is also getting slightly hyped himself, wanting to give his other friend one hell of a pleasant surprise, by reuniting her with her long lost best high school friend.

“Now we are talkin’. Are you nervous?”

He asked in a really playful tone, knowing that Jin is indeed prone to get really anxious around Xiaoyu, but he responded to the tease with a bit of a comically nervous ramble:

“I mean, why wouldn’t I be? I… haven’t seen her for quite some time. I really wonder… do you think she is mad with me? I mean, if she was, I wouldn’t blame her.”

This caused the biker to start teasing his pal again, playfully nudging him with his elbow, smirking in a cartoonishly, mischievous way, enjoying this sight of a flustered Jin quite a lot and he felt the need to really drive the point home now: His rival really is nothing short of a dork, trying way too hard to act all cool, unapproachable and tough, but the second Xiaoyu becomes a point of discussion, he loses all focus and becomes a fidgeting mess.

“Awww, the big bad boy, Jin Kazama himself, getting all anxious over meeting a shorty like Xiao. Holy hell, and here I thought, while you were the leader of a whole corporation, you would have already matured far beyond your angsty schoolboy routine, but I guess I was so friggin’ wrong! This is worth of gold, I can’t even! This is the metaphorical equivalent to a freaking elephant, losing its marbles, the moment he sees a teeny-tiny mouse, running around its legs on the ground. So this is the kind of level social anxiety we are walking on, eh?”

Jin comically became angry at this, starting to yell at his rival.

“Are you saying, that I am some shut-in NEET, or something?! Totally unable to speak without sounding like a fidgeting idiot in the process?!”

“Nah, you said that yourself. Now you essentially did all the self-dissing yourself, without me even doing anything.”

“Grrr, curses… just shut up already!”

But wanting to ease the tension, the biker went on ahead to try and cheer him up by speaking in a serious tone to his friend, reassuring him:

“Hey, jokes aside, it will be totally cool, man! She hasn’t seen you in a while, no, she hasn’t seen your ugly mug in FOREVER. You’re getting worried over nothing here. Knowing her, she would probably just tackle you and refusing to let go… and she may ugly-cry.”

He comically fell silent, when he realized, that Xiaoyu has a pet panda with her and after that experience with Kuma, he went in a nervous way:

“Then again… she has a panda as a pet… and after that misery that this accursed brown bear has caused us, I’d hate to see her getting pissed and allowing her pet to attack you... me included. I am done being a bear’s lunch for the rest of the week. You should never underestimate the wrath of a female.”

But Jin responded in a mildly melancholic way.

“You think I am just being skeptical, for the sake of it? To say that I have caused so much grief over a complete scam, that I believed at the time, would have been mine and everyone else’s salvation, would be a gross understatement. I have done things, that even for someone like Xiao, would be too much to comprehend… I mean, me? A war criminal? And considering she has her own share of problems to deal with, last time I checked, I doubt she’d even want extra weight for herself to pull. And I hate to be a bother in general. Dragging anyone down with me is certainly not on my list of things to handle, while I still draw breath. Do you understand what I am trying to say?”

“I know, but dude… she really does miss you gravely, I am not even trying to be funny over here. Whenever she and I crossed paths, she really wouldn’t stop yapping over her being so freaking worried about your well-being and that she will be the one to stop you and no one else… sheesh, you should count yourself lucky to have someone as loyal as her.”

“Either that or feeling even more sorry for myself. Back during the 4th tournament, I repeatedly texted her to stop following me and then what happens? In the 5th tournament, she kept close to me, in spite of me repeatedly telling her to stop going after me, due to how dangerous things have become surrounding my family. Either she is far too selfless for her own good and sees no true worth in herself, or she is just plain boneheaded. I am going for both response options.”

“I am just saying how it is. Fine, if you still won’t believe me, then maybe meeting her face-to-face, might change your mind. What else do you want me to do?”

“Go on ahead then. Knock yourself out. And I am just saying that this will not end well. Because once she sees me, she will be back to following me again.”

The Korean just gave up, shrugging and breathing out loud, feeling so exhausted with this discussion, as it was obvious to him: Another hidden talent of Jin was to not only be a good martial artist, but also to be a complete snooze fest.

“I suppose, you being a Mishima, you might be in possession of another trait of theirs that you shouldn’t be taking pride in. And that is your tendency to be as stubborn and boring as a jackass, when push comes for shove.”

But Jin ignored that last remark, not wanting to further talk about this, so he kept silent and just moved forward. However, Hwoarang being a loyal friend, he refused to sit this one out and he decides to save the more important details for later, as soon as they are on their way to China on Lars’ cruiser.

LATER, AT THE DOCKS OF YAKUSHIMA…

Both reached the docks, cloaked of course, with the gates now open for the two to enter through and get on board. The reason why they didn’t go by motorcycle, was because, that would have produced far too much noise for one thing and for another, raising far too much awareness of their presence is really not in their best interest, given how hostile the general environment has become in recent years, thanks to the on-going feud of the Mishimas. And so they jumped on.

Lars was already awaiting the two with a welcoming gaze, spreading his arms in surprise.

“Oh, so you didn’t ditch me, after all. I take it that you really want to see that old acquaintance of yours again. Well, alright then. Don’t mind me, I am just doing my job.”

Hwoarang nodded, before playfully putting an elbow on Jin’s shoulders, and telling him cheerfully, while raising an eyebrow.

“I am tellin’ ya, he is not making the impression just yet, but deep down, this guy next to me, might already be getting warm and fuzzy on the inside, just thinking about her. I am sure you probably already heard of this common phrase before: Tough shell, soft core. C’mon.”

Lars added, as he still wanted to keep it professional:

“Well, that only means, he might have come a long way from previously having been a cold-blooded sort of fighter. We sure are making progress, I see.”

“Thanks for the compliment.”

Hwoarang had to ask:

“Are we ready to roll? Because frankly, I have never been the patient sort of guy, so tell me.”

“We are more than ready. And Jin… one more thing, once we set sail, I just want to mention that we won’t be coming back here for a long time. Since we are clearly setting out to try and help you tame the Devil Gene as previously planned, away from public viewing, we cannot allow you to make any public appearance anywhere just yet. Since this so-called “Xiaoyu” is a really close friend of yours, as it seems, we plan on allowing her to join us, along with Hwoarang, to come along and play a leading role in trying to keep your Devil Gene at bay. I will go into more detail later on how we are going to accomplish this, but case in point, we are going to make exceptions with both her and Asuka Kazama. We will be meeting up with the two individually along the way. Are we clear?”

Jin began assembling the puzzle pieces in his and he commented:

“So essentially, my team is going to function as some form of emotional “anchor” for me?”

Lars nodded.

“Precisely. My group is still busy investigating the individual properties of the Devil Gene by itself and until we know more, I will be letting you know. So for now, until that moment arrives, lay back and enjoy the ride. It will take a while until we reach China. And oh, before I forget, don’t worry about any potential legal trouble. I have got it all handled, don’t worry. As long as I am leading the operation, nobody is going to get their hands on you, Jin. That includes both bounty hunters and law enforcement alike.”

The Kazama began chuckling, as he had to drop another really sass-filled comment.

“Oh really now? I don’t have to worry about possibly dealing with cops and border patrol? Well, gee, welcome to the 21st century, where everything has to be handled with typical bureaucracy.”

“Again, don’t worry about it, I will be getting us all through safely. I shall be damned if this won’t be working out.”

“I really don’t know if I should thank you or not. This is a little too generous, even for my taste.”

“Hey now, your mother to blame for this. As long as she is not here, I will be playing the housewife for everything around here. Any point of organizing won’t be executed without my word first.”

Then, a horn sound is heard to let everyone on-board know, it’s time to get going. Lars claps and lets the crew get finally to work.

“OK everyone, time to get work. No slouching around here.”

He quickly turned around to let Jin and Hwoarang know about something:

“And before I forget, since the journey will be quite long in length, I suggest the two of you to get down to the bunker beds, at the 2nd lowest level of the ship, to set up for camp. We will be crossing the sea border to China in about 24 hours, so until then, take a rest. Your motorcycles have been placed safely below deck, so no worries. Nothing of value will get lost around here. I have to get going now to get back to the control room, if you need anything, feel free to approach me there, I will be waiting. See you around.”

Hwo placed his elbow on Jin’s shoulder again to throw a confident smirk at him.

“Now then, since this will be quite a lengthy ride, why won’t we just go around and get familiar with our surroundings first?”

???: “That won’t be necessary. I’ll be glad to be your tour guide.”

“Hold on, who said—”

That voice was all too familiar to Jin and once he began wondering where that was voice was coming from, suddenly, someone flew right down from above, going in a circle around the two martial artists, before gracefully landing right on her feet, as though she had just taken a lesson in figure skating, ending her little entrance performance in a very stylish spin and as it turns out: It was Alisa. Jin’s former personal bodyguard. Alisa Bosconovitch.

Hwoarang does briefly remember someone like this following Lars around, however, he never got to know her personally and seeing her making quite an entrance like this, immediately, he felt flabbergasted. And having always been quite popular with ladies, he allowed his playboy side to hang out, as he playfully asked the pink-haired girl:

“You look awfully familiar as well… who are you, beautiful?”

She politely began bowing, introducing herself in a way that can only be described as the raw kind of innocence.

“My name is Alisa Bosconovitch. It’s so nice to meet the two of you. If you don’t mind, I will be handling the job of being your personal tour guide around here.”

She then gazed over to Jin, maintaining that curious innocence to herself, being already informed on what he is planning on doing.

“Oh, Jin. It sure has been a while. Seems like our paths are crossing one more time. The world is really small, after all, so they say. Please, make yourself at home for the time-being. If you have any questions, I will be having the answers you seek.”

Jin still hasn’t forgotten over what he had done to Alisa during the 6th tournament. He couldn’t lie, he was beginning to feel mildly unnerved over how nonchalant this previous enemy of his was behaving around him, as though she had forgotten. He tried his best to maintain composure however and decides to save this piece of discussion for some other time, focusing on the present instead.

“Thank you, Alisa. We really appreciate your help. And yes, should something happen, we’ll let you know. Now, would you please be so kind to show us where our sleeping quarters reside? Me and Hwoarang would like to set up camp for the night.”

“My pleasure. Please come along.”

Both did as they were told and Hwo commented saying:

“Wow, she is a cutie! I can’t lie, maybe this ride won’t be so boring after all.”

But the Kazama began chuckling, wanting to warn his friend about something that he had neglected to mention about Alisa:

“She is indeed a beauty in its rawest shape but be forewarned… she is not what you think she is. I am just letting you know to NEVER underestimate her. And trust me, I am speaking from experience here. But more on that later. Now, I feel more like laying low for a bit.”

“Likewise. I am just as sleepy as you are. Let’s hit the hay.”

“Yeah.”

This journey is sure to pick up on the intrigue factor from now, so the two heroes figured. There are still some questions left unanswered, but there will be a time and place for everything.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

“Raaaaaaagh!”

“Hooooooo!”

Really passionate battle cries were echoing throughout the hallways of the cruiser, as we see Jin and Hwoarang, prepped in their typical martial arts gear, clashing with their knuckles and ankles together, causing quite the mild shockwave to go off upon impact. Both had decided to start their day with a workout routine and that included a typical sparring match between rivals, just like in the old days. Both really went for it, very committed into wanting to land very precise hits on their respective oppositions and as it was to be expected from both sides, Jin specialized in punches, while Hwoarang, quite obviously, excels at kicking, until he forces you into a corner.

So far, considering how well-prepared the two have become, since the last time they had a rival encounter, it seemed like an even match, with nobody ever truly gaining the upper hand over the other in the long run. And during all this, they were observed by both Lars and Alisa, who have decided to pay the two competitors a visit, with Alisa doing her job of analysing the overall statistics of the two combatants, wanting to see for herself, if Hwoarang was truly up for the job of playing a protective role for her former chief of staff. And she couldn’t contain her excitement as she innocently began speaking to Lars:

“That Hwoarang is doing a quite magnificent job, keeping Jin in-line. It’s wonderful. He might be as human as they come, but the sheer force of will this young man possesses is only something to be commended. Jin’s rival may not have Devil Gene properties, but at this rate, I really do wonder, if even I have a fair chance at beating him without making use of my secret weapon. I might be faster, but his kicks are very precise and yet still manage to maintain a firm level of velocity that is tough for me to keep track of. It’s admittedly tough to believe that this is supposed to be the same competitor, blessed with the privilege of boasting about having managed to beat Jin Kazama once, while the Devil inside him was still causing him internal chaos. What is your input on this?”

Lars folded his arms, looking quite satisfied and truly relieved on the inside, just as well, being reassured that this might easily be his best idea yet. He gazed over to his loyal assistant with a grin, before commenting:

“Don’t be too quick to judge yet, Alisa. Hwoarang is indeed a great start, but this won’t do by itself. Considering that this is the Devil Gene we are talking about, the more the merrier. I mean, don’t get me wrong here, his prowess is on full display here and I can’t lie, he is a solid foundation, but like I said: There is a reason why we are paying Jin’s friend and relative a visit. According to my spy unit, who have been doing quite a bit of digging into the G-Corporation database, the Devil Gene itself, can only truly be kept at bay, if the individual, infected with said power, was to be surrounded by those he or she shares a history with. Of course, it cannot just be ANY person they just so happen to be familiar with, they need to have some form of emotional connection to them. Positive memories if you want the short of it. Even in blind fits of rage, the very second, they see said familiar faces, they will soften up around them and refuse to attack any further, as though they were struck by poison arrows from a poacher. That’s why, Xiaoyu and Asuka are needed in order for this risky endeavour to be gathering satisfactory results.”

But Alisa wanted to mention this on the side, wondering why Lars was also fine with allowing a complete stranger like Asuka, to join the task at hand, as she couldn’t wrap her head around this thought process of that of her partner and superior, so she innocently asked:

“And what about Asuka? She might be related to Jin by blood, but no matter what I do, I cannot verify any concise, emotional connection between the two. For all the information is concerned, they might as well be certified strangers to each other. Familial connection or not. What do you have in mind with her?”

The Swedish rebel leader began explaining, knowing that this information will prove quite vital later down the road and something told him, Jin might already have a hunch on where things will be going from here:

“…because she is the key into securing our path to success. You will see what I mean when the moment arrives.”

But there was a different aspect to the entire story that Alisa almost neglected to mention, as this might potentially threaten the progress of their plans, knowing the alluding root of the problem. Wanting to be sure, she asked in a concerned voice:

“And what if she declines our offer? You do realize that because of what Jin had done to the world, she might not exactly be all open arms about all this. And he might be the least person she wants to be confronted with, at this point in time. Even if I am lacking in personal info on her, due to the recent economical and societal changes, caused by the aftermath of the war effort between the Mishimas, I fear we might be running into trouble, once we get there. I sincerely hope you are aware of the risks. We might be backed by strong lawyers and solid financial security, should something really drastic happen, but we also shouldn’t cross any lines not even worth crossing. Can you follow?”

His unwavering confidence didn’t get shaken up one bit by this question, as he knew, there will always be a way, as long as there is a will. And he confidently added:

“I can. Don’t worry about it, your concerns are more than justified. But there is an old saying and it goes along the lines of: No risk, no fun. I mean, I personally want to see for myself, where this will be heading towards. Once we get to the meat of this, I shall see with my own eyes of how well Jin is capable of standing up for himself, after everything that happened up until now. Think about it, if someone like Kazuya was capable of taming the Devil Gene and making it his own, who is to say, the same can’t happen with his son? Once you are in full control of it, you should be able to still remain your own person, without it causing you to go haywire… I mean, from what we know so far, Jin was totally unable to keep himself in-line, unless he had taken some medication to tone it all down, just so the violent reactions, caused by the Devil Gene painfully slowly feeding away at his sanity, would lose their effect. And before any resources are to be unnecessarily wasted and traced back to us, his cousin might truly be the golden ticket for us.”

Alisa gently applied pressure to the left side of her head to let us visually know: She is doing a bit of database digging through the Mishima Zaibatsu server, through an external cable network to avoid detection from potential firewalls.

“Asuka Kazama… from what I am reading so far, she is coming from the exact same familial heritage as Jin. The Kazama family is said to have extraordinary healing powers, meant for those, suffering of possession of the supernatural kind through demons, fiends or any other otherworldly influence. Magnificent indeed. If she was to join our cause on her own accord, she could prove indeed vital to our rehabilitation plans for Jin.”

He nodded, smirking a little, as he playfully added, while gently patting the robot girl on the head:

“Having a robo-partner with you, capable of casually hacking herself into a corporation’s mainframe, is one hell of a blessing in these times. As always, you never cease to surprise me, Alisa. Admittedly, I am getting kind of freaked out, comforted by the fact that we aren’t enemies. I would really hate to have someone like you as my enemy again.”

She gently began smiling, really enjoying this doting nurture from her superior.

“No, Lars. That won’t happen again. The likeliness of such an event occurring is 1 to 1.000.000. And I am not even calculating. I will serve you and ONLY you.”

“Good. I would hope so…”

However, his ear phone was rumbling and when he picked up, he realized, it was the captain driving the cruiser.

“Lars speaking. Yeah. OK. Alright, got you. Yeah, I will let them know. Thank you. See you later.”

He then began raising his voice, as he wanted to declare the match a draw until further notice, as he had just been informed, that they were close to the port of Beijing. He began clapping to gather everyone’s attention, as things were really starting to get interesting now. And the moment the two combatants heard the clapping and the loud voice, they immediately stopped, knowing this announcement will very likely be very crucial going forward, as it turned out to be true.

“OK, you two! Everyone! May I have your attention, please? I have received notice, that we are very close to the proximity of the port of Qingdao. Jin and Hwoarang, get to the showers and once you are done, come with me. Everyone else, get to work in getting this ship ready for anchoring at the port and prepare my cab to the mayor of Qingdao. We will be handling the politics side of things, while you Jin, you are free to go in visiting Xiaoyu. So follow me. Let’s get to work everyone!”

“Yes, sir!”

And as the preparations for landing were made, Jin and Hwo quickly got to the showers, as they were told, just to freshen up and as soon as they were finished, they sped right back to report back to Lars, that they were ready for the landing. Jin being the first to speak up:

“Alright, we are ready to go, Lars. Where do we go from here?”

“Follow me. You don’t have to worry about anything, as long as I am leading the operations. You better make sure to not cause any unnecessary commotions. Whilst I will be having a talk with the mayor of the city, you and Hwoarang better go right along in the convoy, that shall guide you to your destination.”

And he look meaningfully over to Jin’s partner-in-crime, wanting to know the most important bit of information yet:

“Pardon me, Hwoarang, but since I lack the exact coordinates to your friend’s home, mind lending my men a hand on how to navigate? Are you familiar with her home address, by any chance?”

And the Korean biker nodded accordingly, being more than glad to be helping and contributing to the cause.

“Hell yeah, just leave it to me.”

But as they were getting ready to be guided to the convoy, Lars abruptly stopped them in their tracks, as he had something of deep importance to bring up to the two combatants:

“Hold up! Before you go, there is something I need to show to the two of you.”

“What is it, Lars?”

He waved them over, before showing them two small phone chips. He began explaining in a really serious tone:

“Now keep something in mind, should things go out of hand, given our current situation, we cannot afford slipups in terms of private communications. Since most phones these days can easily be traced back via satellite connections, may it be phone calls or chat messages and because our golden boy right there is not exactly popular with most authorities as of late, mildly put and because we want to keep a low profile, while also firmly staying connected, you are going to need these. Implant them inside your phones and you shall be safe from getting tracked by any satellite, flying around the orbit.”

Jin was quick to pick up on that and he knew immediately, what these were.

“Are these, by any chance, security chips, installed with a very potent VPN firewall? Which turns every single one of our private, online interactions into a complete mystery for the authorities or hackers to crack first?”

“Yup. Amazing what technology can accomplish these days, am I right? And also, I want the two of you…”

He took out a third chip. And they could already guess, who this chip was meant for.

“…to be giving this anti-tracking chip to your good friend that you are about to pay a visit, as well. Since she will mostly likely be joining us, it can’t hurt to be extra safe, now can it?”

Jin took the third chip along and puts it inside his leather jacket, just as he was told.

“You’re so well-prepared, Lars, it’s almost starting to unsettle me. No, but seriously, thank you for that. We are really going to need this going forward. Now then… shall we get going?”

“We should nearly be there. Now then, hop on.”

Both Jin and Hwo nodded, before making their way to the convoy at the lower level hangar.

LATER, INSIDE THE TRANSPORTER…

While Jin was busy chilling on the back of the vehicle, trying to enjoy the view on the outside, Hwoarang was at the front, busy trying his best at helping Lars’ troops navigating through the rougher off-road terrain, which shall all eventually lead straight to Xiaoyu’s home. And while all of this was happening, with every kilometer passing them by, Jin grew increasingly anxious the closer they got to reaching Xiao, finally in person. It was so unpleasant, it grew to have a toll on him both mentally and physically. For years on end, he had no other choice but to evade his lifelong childhood friends, in hopes of keeping them safe from his brewing family feud, which truly grew to become quite the ticking time bomb for him. And now he was to finally be reunited with the same girl, who had never stopped believing in him even with things growing increasingly dicey. He had no idea over whether to feel blessed or cursed in that regard, as this meant only one thing: He really must have put Xiao through so much mental and emotional anguish, he couldn’t even begin to imagine how unbearable that must have been for her personally. He knew she always meant well, but considering his unique circumstances, her being around him would only cause even more grief to sprout.

He took out the third chip which he had hidden his leather jacket, taking a good, long look at it, before muttering in a melancholic tone:

“Xiao… Be assured, should you be spending time judging me, just do so as you please. After all that had gone down with my familial feud, you have every reason to refer to me as a man of nothing short of weakness. You used to hold me in such high regard too, so whether that still rings true with you, I just don’t know…”

FLASHBACK

We see Xiaoyu, spending time with Jin and Hwoarang, during the 3rd tournament, literally living the best life with them and despite Jin and Hwo constantly getting into typical rivalry banter, it was always she to be putting an immediate stop to it, not ever having been a fan of watching her closest friends fight like this, even with this being not done out of malice.

Jin could still recall the times, while he was training with his grandfather, how he met both Hwoarang and Xiaoyu, who had earned an exclusive martial arts scholarship, which gave them the special privilege to be studying at Mishima Polytech High School, where their deep friendship would find its starting phase before the fruition process. They always got each other’s backs, even when things got really bad for them.

Hwoarang still remaining in contact with Xiao, even after all this time, made a lot of sense to the Kazama, considering all the great things he has done, which had affected the Chinese martial arts prodigy in a way, that it ended up shaping her the way she is today. He was giving her the confidence she needed to always stand up for herself, whenever bullies decided to pick on her, all because of her short height or her petite looks. His brash attitude also began seeping over to her… but also his iron will of never giving up.

In a way, he couldn’t resist the obvious: He was slightly envious of him for that matter. He managed to live on positively in Xiao’s memory, rent-free, while all that he himself had done, was only causing her major grievances and anxiety over his safety. He really began to grasp a really sick and twisted irony about all this: At first, he deemed Xiaoyu to be the immature one, whilst he ended up causing a global conflict, naively believing that this internal feud with his family, would remain self-contained, completely failing to realize of just how little friends his own family business really has. He muttered to himself, while recalling the times of when he and Xiao had some alone time together.

Jin: “Hmph. How funny. I said, her brain was that of a naïve child, who didn’t understand jack about how the world works… and yet it was I, to end up going off course and committing heinous war crimes, even if a great portion of them were beyond my control, just in the name of “saving the world”… how morbidly ironic indeed. One time, during the 5th tournament, she approached me about wanting to offer her assistance and what did I do? I just didn’t listen, because I had my own plans in mind and those really weren’t savoury ones. I was backed into a corner on all fronts and instead of swallowing my foolish pride and asking for help from my friends, I just went for the bigger tomfoolery, that was my “self-contained war” with my father’s side of the family. It leaves me asking: Did I live in some morbid, comedy screenplay? I tried my best to do good and I only ended up making everything worse…”

We then see a Xiaoyu, standing all alone, in the blackness, being encircled by one, white light above her, to signalize: She has grown too out-of-reach for him personally.

END OF FLASHBACK

His mood worsened even further, as he remembered Hwoarang’s words, with him claiming that Xiao has not ever let go of what happened to him and just knowing that by itself, only served to make him feel even worse than he already did. She was willing to give him second chances, him, of all people, who had caused nothing but trouble for her and despite her willingness to help, he just disrespected her efforts on all fronts and just deemed her a “naïve kid”. All the while, he was the same guy to decide that it would be smart to just randomly start a war with his father’s kin, thinking it would all just remain among them, like a short-lived kind of war, before the 19th century came to an end. He couldn’t have possibly miscalculated any harder and that was biting his conscience the worst. He folded his arms and looked outside wondering about something on the inside, asking:

“Is this really the right thing to do? To ask for help from her, when I mostly ended up denying all of it, up until now? I will be trying to master my Devil Gene to the best of my ability and that will potentially put everyone in my team at risk and if Asuka gets involved, I cannot even guarantee for their utmost protection from me. I hope Lars knows what he is doing. If something goes wrong, then we will all suffer. Or rather, since this will take place on a cruiser, then we will all go down with the ship.”

But soon, the convoy stopped, as Hwoarang lets Jin know with a wide, toothy grin on his lips:

“Dude, we are here! You ready? No need to be nervous, like I told you, she has been craving to see your face again, so we shouldn’t be too concerned about her possibly sending her pet panda after our bacon.”

His stomach began having a really tight knot, knowing they have arrived, and though he couldn’t see it, Hwo was able to sense the extreme levels of anxiety that his rival and partner-in-crime was suffering in that very moment. And though Jin tried to hide it, the pained expression on his face told a different story for the Korean biker.

“Hey, cool off, man! You won’t regret this, I’ll give you full guarantee on that! No discounts needed!”

“Alright. Let’s go.”

Both jumped out of the convoy, approaching a surprisingly, quite humble house, which looked like something you could spend your summer holidays at, on the countryside. In fact, it had an quite idyllic, small garden for Bok Choy on the back and eggplants. Jin, not ever having seen Xiaoyu’s native soil back home, felt this to be quite jarring to see, given how Xiao once told him: She didn’t mind living on the countryside and now he could see why and yet, given how she mostly grew up in Japan, she never gave him that sort of personal impression. To be a person, to be fully capable of living on the outskirts of any major city out there.

But before they could reach the door, Hwo stopped Jin dead in his tracks, as he wanted to surprise Xiao, via phone call. Now thanks to the VPN chips they have received, now they were fully capable of reaching any person close to them, without alarming any authorities, as the satellites can no longer track them down, as the VPN chips create a really protective tunnel between the one calling and the one receiving the call. It’s all fool proof and once she picked up, Hwo had a tough time containing his excitement.

“Hello?”

“Hey Xiao! It’s me, Hwoarang! Are you home?”

“Yeah, I am. Why do you ask?”

“Because uh, you know… I may need your help. My bike has broken down and I may need someone to help me lift it, so that I can do the repairs in your garage. Is that fine with you?”

“Sure, I will be on my way.”

“Thanks, see you outside.”

He said with a wink.

“See you.”

But Jin grew really puzzled now, as he didn’t quite grasp at what Hwo had been doing just now.

“Why did you tell her that—wait. You want to bring her outside without mentioning me first? This is the surprise?”

He couldn’t resist but repeatedly raise his eyebrows in high anticipation for this surprise to do its job.

“Uh-huh, and just wait… the moment of truth has come, dude!”

And once the door opened and Xiao…

“OK, Hwoarang, I am here, what do you—”

…and once she looked away from her phone, and Jin came into her focus, all color dropped from her face and her heart stopped. And seconds later, she felt her own heart than starting to beat completely out of control, seeing her long lost friend again, the one she had thought to have lost, a few years ago. But there he was, alive and well, with Hwoarang by his side, who was now posing comically in a way, as though he was a TV host presenting the most recent, most desired object for purchase, where he added:

“Ta-daaaa! I pranked ya! I don’t need my bike to be repaired, the REAL thing that is in serious need of repairs, is this dude and you and I shall be doing our job at long last, at giving this guy the well-needed attention he always deserved! Oh, the humanity!”

But Xiao remained silent still. She really couldn’t believe her eyes. Jin was actually right here, standing mere meters away from her, right within her grasp. After all the years of not having been able to see him, due to him constantly having been on the run, either from the Mishimas or the authorities for questioning about his relation to his father’s side of the family, she had almost given up hope of ever meeting him face-to-face, ever again. But this was real, this wasn’t a hallucination birthed through her crippling loneliness.

“…”

Jin, wanting to break this almost oppressively awkward silence, with Hwo even nervously sensing the tensions suddenly skyrocketing, caused by Xiao’s lack of a proper reaction to his arrival, commented, while innocently waving in her field of sight, trying to diffuse this situation further via “smile”, the best one he can muster:

“Uh… Hi, Xiao. Long time no see. I hope you haven’t been getting too lonely without me around, hehe…”

But then, without warning, she began glaring at Jin with such violent intensity, before her shoulders began shaking ever so frantically and with frantic and really angry short breaths, she ran back inside, with Jin feeling the burning the desire to run after her, before Hwo stopped him dead in his tracks, by pressing his left arm against his chest, not wanting him to get any further. Of course, the young Kazama grew quite annoyed at his training partner, asking:

“Hwo, what’s this all about? Let me through, she might be planning something quite irrational right now!”

“Jin, hear me out. Let her be. She hasn’t seen you in quite frankly forever and come on, do you actually expect her to sell us out? Me included? If you really thought that, or were in the process of believing as such, then I would have already told her to sell you out immediately, without questions asked, because that thought process would be REALLY stretching it, man. She’d never stoop so low and you know it. She knows the really complicated situation that you’re in right now, and I am putting that quite mildly into words. So I’d say, give it a rest and just watch what will happen from here on. You know her, dude, she’d never have the heart to hurt you even more than you already are.”

And once she returned, they could see her wielding a frying pan and both looked a little terrified of her now, with Jin and Hwo comically commenting, cartoonishly wide-eyed:

“Oh, really? “Not having the heart to hurt me”, my ass! And what do you call that?”

“…I meant to say “never hurting you on an emotional level”, but physically, that’s probably a different story!”

And before anyone could guess on what was to happen next, Xiao came rushing in, with her eyes being bloodshot, mostly due to her lack of proper sleep in recent times and already having been busy crying her eyes out, again, which has become the regular occurence for her, after everything that had transpired in the last few years, while beating the daylights out of Jin with her giant panda plushie. To him, it didn’t even hurt, why should it? It's a plush. However, this isn’t what ended up making him feel so damned low, as Xiaoyu’s words stung far worse than the hits from her plush. Ironically, the same panda plush, that had some form of significance to her, since he won that one for her during a summer festival, when they were still going to the same school. Especially since, with every hit she delivered, her voice would start cracking and falling apart, only serving to make the Kazama feel even worse than before.

“Hi?! HI?!?! Is this all you have to say for yourself?! For years on end, you did your best at evading both me and Hwoarang and all you can say is “Hi”?! Do you have ANY clue, what you made me go through?!?! You’re an asshole, Jin Kazama! That’s exactly what you are! A total jerkoff! Acting like a wannabe-bad-guy, as though you’re hot shit, what the hell were you thinking?!?! Just because you bear the same namesake as your family, doesn’t mean you also have to act like them! Much less like your father! I thought you were better than this, I had EVERY reason to just give up on you, but guess what?! I never did! I never dared to, but look at yourself now! Look at yourself…! Just look…! Look…!”

Then, at one point, she just dropped the carnival plush, with Hwoarang catching it, not wanting it to get dirty, and with that, Xiaoyu just broke down onto her knees, hyperventilating, her eyes all glassy and wet, letting out some very unpleasant-to-listen sounds through her mouth, equaling that of heartwrenching sobs, that were just so very tough to sit through, especially for the ones closest to her. Really feeling that sting to his conscience now, the Kazama kneeled down to gently cradle the head of the Kung Fu prodigy, feeling his own heart falling to pieces, seeing her in such a miserable state of mind.

“Hey… I am fully aware that a simple "I'm sorry" would never cut it, considering my track record, but… I just wanted to tell you, you specifically… that I am sorry… I’m really sorry for everything, Xiao… you have every reason to judge and hate me—”

Out of nowhere, before he could even finish his sentence, Xiaoyu then tackles Jin, which pushed him to the ground by complete surprise, and there she was, continuing to cry her eyes out, as she nuzzled ever so gently into his chest, refusing to let go for even a second and the young Kazama couldn’t even blame her for doing so. They haven’t seen each other in a very long time and something told him: His return into her life, probably came just at the right time as well. He didn’t know the full details yet, but something in his mind told him, that this reunion was inevitable. And wanting to give her the warmth she has been missing ever since his departure, years ago, he enveloped her in a warm embrace, allowing her to weep into his chest as much as her heart desires. All the while, he could feel growing quite depressed himself, knowing that, she is only crying because of him and nobody else. Not just because of him leaving to fight his own inner demons, but also because of the war crimes he committed. She believed in him so much and all he did was disappointing everyone, especially her. And yet it warmed his soul to know: She hasn’t given up on him.

He looked up to Hwoarang, saying with a wry smile:

“I guess, you really weren’t lying about her still wanting to see me. Though at this rate, I am not so sure, whether that’s even a good thing anymore or not.”

The biker shrugged, starting to smirk in a knowing and quite playful fashion, while looking down on his brother-in-arm’s face.

“Again, I am not going to put up a front of pretending to know better, but when I see those close to me clearly hurting, I answer their call. Don’t think much of it, I was just trying to, in my own words, “reconnect their strings together, that bind”.”

“Clearly, words to live by.”

But then Xiao, slowly finding her voice and focus again, she began looking confused, even through her still fresh tears.

“But… I don’t understand… Is there any specified reason for your visit, Jin? I mean… You don’t see me complaining, but at the same time… What are you planning on doing from here on out? Do you need my help with something…?”

Trying to play it cool, being the gentleman that he is, he decides to wipe her cheeks clean of her own tears with both of his thumbs, after having cupped her face with both hands, needing to be concise with his intentions.

“You hit the nail right on the head. Yes, we came to ask for your assistance. But I must warn you, Xiao, this is not something for the faint of heart. So, I am going to ask you aloud: You think you’re up for the task, or not?”

“Well, I would be able to give a proper answer, if you were to indulge me some more on the details. And given how important you’re making it sound, go right ahead. I am all ears.”

“Let’s take this inside, shall we?”

“Fine with me.”

LATER, INSIDE XIAOYU'S HOME…

All three of the heroes were seated at the dining table, with three cups of tea prepared for them to chill out with. And to cut straight to the chase, Jin and Hwoarang immediately indulged Xiaoyu on what they were planning on doing with Lars Alexandersson backing them up. And once they were done explaining, she began leaning her face against her hand, thinking very hard about this.

“I see… So you want me around, so that, whenever should Jin lose control over himself, while trying to master the technique of becoming one with the Devil Gene, me, Hwoarang and that girl named Asuka, would be right there, ready to keep you in line. Sounds pretty straight forward.”

Jin added:

“And once we are done here, we shall immediately head straight for Osaka to meet up with her. It will prove problematic though, considering, well… pretty much everything about me seems to attract the worst kinds of trouble, as already seen with Kuma, back on Yakushima. That’s why I am saying… you think you are up for the task? You can always say No, I am not trying to force you or anything, the last I need is you coming back to me to complain about this trip being “too coversome”.”

She began smirking at him, playfully adding:

“Jin… Have you forgotten who I am? I am tough to shake, after all that you had done, nothing will surprise or shock me anymore. Much less what you are offering to me, in this very moment, so I say: I’m game. I will be doing my best to keep you under my heel, should you misbehave.”

“So that’s a Yes?”

“Absolutely.”

Hwoarang grew a little bit concerned though, as he felt the need to mention it, as a recalling of what Jin had told him back in Yakushima, about him “not wanting to cause more grief for them”:

“See? Didn’t I tell you that this would work? You shouldn’t underplay our own capabilities, man, we can take care of ourselves just fine. I mean, need I remind you that it was both me and Xiao to win ourselves a martial arts scholarship, back when your grandpa was hosting some form of sports event to see, who was worthy to go to his school? Hadn’t it been for that, we wouldn’t have ever had the chance in getting to know you, so I say, don’t worry about us. We’re glad to help you.”

But Jin began looking at him with a grim, yet wry smile, explaining to him, as he began folding his arms, trying his darndest to not cause any personal offence to the two, knowing of their loyalty to him:

“It’s not like I am doubting both of you. I dare say, my grandfather has made the biggest mistake of his life, allowing you two to enter the same high school as me, because… the more the merrier, right? Always good to have some backup. But this is not really what I am concerned about. It’s a multitude of things and some of them don’t even necessarily involve the two of you. All I am saying is, I am not taking this endeavour lightly and you two shouldn’t either, this is a mission that has a good chance of also going terribly wrong, should Lars’ idea not go into fruition. And the last thing I want to see happen is the two of you getting permanently affected in some way, all because of my glorious incompetence. I mean, you have already seen what happened, when I tried to “rid the world of the trash”, back during the 6th tournament and that plan went south on downright BIBLICAL proportions. I just… I am just not that confident in myself anymore…”

However, Xiaoyu immediately spoke up, as she wanted to let know, that she is not planning on taking this lightly either, looking deafly serious about this, all the same:

“Sorry for being so blunt, Jin, but if you are already going for that level of a negative sales pitch, then all I see is black for the three of us, right off the bat. We’ve suffered through worse situations, you think this is going to stop us? And by the way, if I were you, I would rather be thankful. Even if there is the miniscule possibility of this not working out, or the other way around, either way, should this already deter us from trying? I know I might sound like a broken record about this, but don’t mind me, I am just trying to look for the positives in things that aren’t looking as bright as they should be right now. Additionally, this Asuka just so happens to be a Kazama, just like you. And going off of what you told me thus far, if she is willing to join us, than the likeliness of us failing should lower even further. So, no sense in crying over spilled milk, let’s just do it. I am ready.”

This innocent level of optimism made the Kazama chuckle to himself, as he couldn’t help himself, but starting to smirk at her, knowing she likes being praised like a kitten:

“Well now, you haven’t lost your touch. I like that. I hope you can keep that up for as long as you can, because we really are going to need a lot of luck going forward. Would you mind being our “lucky charm”?”

She began blushing hearing that, starting to pout to herself, before commenting with a lot of spunk:

“Wow… I have to say, I am not used to getting compliments, especially from someone as usually quiet as you…”

However, she then grew serious, as she wanted to know from Jin’s own mouth, what exactly his thought process was during the 6th tournament and what drove him to do all these horrendous things. She knew that Jin was a man of value, he wouldn’t just commit to all these morally questionable actions, just like that, without a clear goal in mind and she needed to know, what he was thinking, during that time. She began asking:

“But since you mentioned the 6th tournament… would you mind telling me, what exactly were you thinking? Leading an entire war effort against your own father, which made the whole world spiral down into nothing but chaos and mayhem? I know you’re better than this Jin, so I want to understand… what drove you to that point?”

The young martial artist had to avert his gaze, knowing she deserves to know the full story. And to erase that flame of doubt in her, he decided to put all the cards on the table for her. However, since they were short on time, as he saw Lars’ soldiers approaching through the door, letting them know that they need to depart again, as soon as possible, he stood and looked at Xiao, nodding, before commenting:

“All in due time. We can talk about this, the moment we are on the cruiser. But for now…”

He hands her the VPN chip that Lars gave him.

“Take this and implant this inside your phone. Once you got it, we are free to make as many phone calls and chat room discussions as you please, without any safety concerns from governments or major corporations possibly tracking us down.”

“Now that’s neat! Don’t mind if I do.”

She took it and got up as well, knowing she has to get ready and Jin explained:

“Prepare yourself some provisions, some drinks and some clothes, because the trip will be quite lengthy and we won’t be returning back here for a long time. You sure you want to come along? Last chance to say No.”

“I am coming along. And you are going to tell me everything you know. I won’t let you off the hook, until you told me the full truth.”

“Got it.”

She ran upstairs to pack herself a suitcase, with Hwoarang then receiving a phone call, he mentioned to Jin:

“Umm, Jin? Could you please wait for a moment? I need to go outside. My master, Baek, is calling me, I hope you don’t mind.”

“No, not at all. Go right on ahead.”

“Thanks, man!”

And there Jin stood, all by himself, beginning to smile, as he couldn’t help but feel mildly rejuvenated, knowing he is finally reunited with his old friends, so he muttered to himself, in an almost cheerful tone:

“The team is finally back together…”

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

We see a girl, dressed in a jacket, which covered her entire temple, walking down the ghetto-like, ruptured streets of Osaka, looking as suspicious as they come, but, this girl was nothing like rest of the people in her hometown. She was just a normal schoolgirl, trying to live to the best of her ability, despite her lack of materialistic resources. And the longer she walked, the more we get of a more concise look at her surroundings, which really made the impression as though: This part of town surely has seen better days. It didn’t help, that, whoever she passed by it was mostly really shady folks, sometimes in fancy suits as though, they were criminals, ready to demand and extract more money from the elderly store owners in her area. And the moment she sees them from under her hood, she began gritting her teeth, showing her blazing desire of wanting to beat their teeth in, before immediately turning the other way, avoiding an open conflict with them, knowing this will be a pointless scuffle that is only going to lead straight into disaster.

Poverty was quite strong in this part of town. A red-light district, gang violence, which was not too far behind and people constantly robbing each other over valuable belongings, not because of a mean-spirited motif, but just for survival. Since the 6th tournament, when Jin Kazama had declared war on the G-Corporation and his father, Kazuya Mishima, just trying his darndest to put his whole family in-check, trying to not only save himself, but everyone else too, due to various miscalculations and premature decision-making on Jin’s behalf, this had taken quite the toll in Japan as a whole, both socially and economically. Like it has always been with every war effort in history, if you don’t do long-term planning for the future, you’ll only end up driving the country from which you started the war from, straight into financial and economic ruin, causing prices of various goods to spike up in value, due to the sky-rocketing demand and simultaneous growth of scarcity when it comes to said goods. And this was a huge problem, which all stemmed from Jin’s blatant and almost comical lack of experience in leading both a multi-million-dollar company, a war machine and keeping a steady and consistent production line for every single piece of his own infrastructure. The only reason why his plans didn’t immediately fall apart, was that, since his grandfather had so many resources and manpower in reserve, showing how forward-thinking he was, he could make use of those said resources without any major bumps in the road.

But it was a fact: The Mishima Zaibatsu and G-Corporation, have driven their own country of origin straight into a starvation phase, with both sides constantly having been at each other’s throats in public and always trying to top the other in trying to push them into public scrutiny. That led to society having grown so very divided over who was the bigger cause of their problems, seeking for the scapegoat as to why their own economy was currently failing. This was no different with Japan. And everything around this girl, was the direct result of all these negative influences, bearing down on the entire city and many other prefectures in the region. Crime rates sky-rocketed, scarcity for food and life stock was concerningly high, making all major cities and villages in the countryside mostly rely on imports from other nations, which the Mishima conflict had not hit as badly.

And this wasn’t the only problem that this girl and many others, from where she lived, are facing. It wasn’t just the failing economy. Even way before the war, she hadn’t exactly lived a life of luxury and safety. She, her family, and many others in her own part of the Kansai region, by Japanese societal standards, they were referred to as, “Eta”, in other words, “mud bloods”, citizens, who were considered “undesirable filth” in the eyes of those currently in power. They simply were not welcome anywhere, outside of their own “comfort zone”. And even though, this level of discrimination has been legally abolished since the 19th century, with the Meiji restoration, like every other issue existing in the modern era, bad habits, die hard. And this was no different with this girl’s familial origins, who still face this kind of abandonment.

The girl’s name…

...Asuka Kazama.

She and her family have been living in Osaka, for quite a decent number of years, ever since they had moved here from the countryside to start a new life, in the city, with her father having gotten transferred to Osaka, as he was a working police officer, aside from being his daughter’s and his own students’ teacher of Kazama Style martial arts. Every trait of hers, she has inherited straight from her father, his sense of justice, his desire to fight until the very end and being courageous at heart, you name it.

Even though this all sounds amazing, it doesn’t change the current circumstances they are living in. Ever since that Chinese Kenpo master, Feng Wei, had invaded Asuka’s life, he ended up severely injuring her father during a short-lived, yet very brutal confrontation, which left her entire dojo in a wreck, ever since. Only gradually were they able to rebuild the dojo, but the scars were still burning hot, as the injuries that Feng had inflicted upon Asuka’s father, had managed to remain with him, even up until now, mostly due to how he had nearly busted his entire nervous system in half, with brutal and insanely precise attacks. That left her and her mother in a bit of a tight pickle, as he mostly was the breadwinner of the family. Her mother tried her best, while working as a Geisha, however, it wasn’t easy either way, as the family was battling with different problems, completely outside their control.

Their own status as mud bloods was only the icing on the cake. Due to the events that had transpired during the 6th tournament, when Jin was the leading CEO of the Mishima Zaibatsu, due to the on-going discourse on social media and in public debates over who was more to blame for their miserable, financial situation, public opinion had mostly turned against Jin himself, even if it was clear, that he was clearly not cut out to be a leader during times of war and due to how closed off and collectivist Japanese society was, like most Asian cultures, any person with the second name, “Kazama” was immediately put under general suspicion of having a secret connection to Jin Kazama, even though, they had nothing to do with him and amongst those victims, was Asuka’s family.

And on top of everything else, Asuka herself, wasn’t exactly enjoying that much of a positive reputation in town, as she had grown quite infamous over the years, for always having stuck her nose in business matters, that weren’t hers and due how most Asian cultures tick, that ended up rubbing people the wrong way, especially when the Yakuza was involved, as they had grown to fear and respect Asuka, due to how relentless and brutal she ended up being with them, whenever fights were started. Any stranger, who lacked context to it all, would immediately assume that this young Japanese schoolgirl was a Yankee herself and she was “punishing her subordinates”, despite her not wanting to be associated with them, but like any absurdity in life, this prejudice from outsiders ended up being more readily accepted than the idea of her possibly being one of the good guys. And if you mix in the factor of her being from a family of “Eta”, that just added to the misery.

As if things couldn’t possibly get worse, Asuka then saw, from below her hood, how two men in gaudy, beige-colored suits were starting to harass an old lady, who was just minding her own business, trying to get back home on foot. It was the same business as usual around here. Gang members, harassing even the weaker ones, hoping to extort more money, just so they can be in the good graces of their boss, using whatever means necessary, even if it means crossing lines, not to be crossed. And just by watching this, it immediately made the Kazama’s blood boil, as she began muttering to herself:

“Oh, for Pete’s sake, not this again! Do these pieces of work lack any ounce of humility? I swear, these guys grow more cowardly by the day! How dare they pick on someone that can’t even defend themselves?! I know I told my father that I will try to refrain myself from getting into trouble, but whenever this occurs, I will be making exceptions, because he clearly would have the same thing…! I guess I’ll really have to show some force this time! Here goes nothin’!”

She rushes in, letting out one menacing battle cry, which caused the suited individuals to freeze up and just before they were about to draw their pistols on her, she slipped right below their aim and swept one of them of their feet with a precise Leg Cutter, before kicking them, straight in the face, going into a bit of a handstand before doing so to knock the first guy clean out, before turning her attention to the one opposite to her on the back. She was still in a handstand motion, allowing her to quickly move out of the way to avoid the gunshot, before using both of her legs to sweep kick him against his ankles, making him lose his balance and even his gun in the process, as the sweep was powerful enough to knock him sideways, before letting his head meet with the rock-hard concrete beneath him. And not wanting to give them any chances, she did a double tap, by kicking the guy, right in the face, while he was still on the ground, which managed to knock him out of consciousness.

Feeling satisfied now, starting to clean her hands by tapping them together two times to clap away the concrete dust from her fingers, she quickly rushed over to the old lady, who has fallen to the ground as a response to the very sudden and unexpected safe from the young Kazama and still recovering from the shock, Asuka knew, she had to help her get back on her feet and she did, trying to be careful as in to not cause her anymore harm than she already had to witness. She innocently asked:

“Miss Kawasaki, you OK?”

“Oh, it’s you, my dear… thank you… once more, it seems that I am indebted to both you and your family all over again. And despite this town slowly losing its marbles, seeing that amount of self-sacrifice on your side, it is a gift that must be treasured…”

She began blushing, scratching the back of her head, feeling truly flattered to hear these pure words of praise from the old lady.

“Oh, shush, it’s nothing really. I am always glad to be lending a hand, wherever I can. You know how it is.”

As she guided her safely inside, via firm grip around Kawasaki’s shoulders, she made extra sure as in to gently lower her down on to a seat, which just so happens to be very close to the house’s entrance. And right after having helped the old woman back inside, she took out her phone and began phoning up upon the local police station. She may not be very popular with them, but thanks to her father being a cop, also working as some form of personal connection to his workplace and knowing that this part of town is in serious need of protection from the local crime lords, the police was more than happy to be having an additional helping hand. Her prowess and bravery was unmatched in Osaka, so even with her status as a mud blood in other places, in her hometown, she was still hailed as a bit of a “local heroine” and even with her reputation being in a bit of an undesirable position, due to her second name, around where she lived, they still welcomed both her and her family, as they knew, they wouldn’t ever willingly associate with the Mishimas and their crimes against humanity.

As soon as she had finished calling up upon the cops, she waved the elderly woman goodbye and continued making her way back home. But as she made her way back, she could hear someone talking about her, quite literally behind her back, as signalized by her second name being verbally dropped in an almost passive-aggressive and combative manner…

…she stopped dead in her tracks, as she heard female voices, talking smack about her, making fun of the fact that, she was the mediator around here, but not in a complimentary fashion. Judging by their uniforms, they must be from the same school that Asuka was attending and meeting them here felt almost like, something was really starting to brew here. Almost as though, they were expecting her to come passing through here.

Girl #1: “Ohhh, it’s Asuka Kazama! What are the chances? Did you have a nice day? Looking grumpy as always, I see. I hope you don’t mind me saying that out loud. Pardon me.”

Girl #2: “You look moody today, you alright? Come on, we are all friends around here, no need to ignore us like that!”

Feeling genuinely uncomfortable at this very opportunistic sort of demeanor from those classmates of hers, this selective way of showing “how much they care”, when really, they just had nothing better to do and, in an attempt, to belittle and make fun of her, they just go the extra mile to get on her nerves… on her way home, of all places, no less. Never really having been the naïve type of girl, she just coldly ignored them, knowing they are just looking for any excuse to watch her cause a commotion like usual and wanting to be a better one, she stuck to her guns, with her eyes hidden below her bangs, still letting us know that this is something she really hated. Whenever those moments came up, especially during her childhood years, not once did it ever make her feel good, as it always made the impression to her as though, despite her good intentions of keeping the streets clean from scum like those Yankees, it didn’t provide any protection from the constant teasing she would be facing during lunchtime for being the one girl, who would always stand out the most, not just in terms of demeanor, but also status and looks. This was nothing new to her and yet it still stung.

At this point though, she was really fighting with herself as in to not physically lash out on those girls, as she knew that they were simply not worth her breath and even with her making the conscious decision to blatantly ignore them, that didn’t end up fixing anything. Instead, it made it made worse, as, while continuing on her way, the girls would actually follow her all the way, instantly changing from the misleadingly kind vocal tone to that of a thin layer of malice, coated with a hint of two-faced duplicity, befitting of low lives like them. With every single word coming out of their mouths, it grew tougher and tougher for the Kazama to stay calm:

Girl #1: “Oi. Has anyone ever told you that you are a complete snooze fest, Kazama? You keep ignoring us, even outside of school. That’s not very nice, you know. Has your mommy at one point decided to cut short on the breast milk with you, or something…?!”

Girl #2: “You’re so ugly! No wonder nobody likes you! You are so hideous, you make pigs look like the next best thing coming close to a model, worthy to take pictures of! And you stink! I bet your family can’t even afford soap… oh, did I say soap? How about running water?”

But the mood quickly swung over to nearly a breaking point, as the young Kazama noticeably began to shiver all over her body, with her blood starting to run hot… once one of the girls dared to violently grab her by shoulder, dragging her backwards to make her look at them…

Girl #1: “When someone is talking to you, you better look them in the eye, you piece of garbage!”

Girl #2: “Go, get her, girl!”

…Which turned out to be a fatal mistake on their end, as Asuka simply has had enough. With her blood boiling and her mood significantly worse than before, she decided to use her heavy school bag to hit the girl, who had moments ago dared to touch her, right in the face, before taking the chance and rushing in to grab the classmate by the collar, before saying in an almost chillingly threatening voice:

“Your mouth runs faster than your brain… Sometimes, it’s just for the best to can it and scram… Bitch.”

And to follow up on that, she pushes the girl straight into her partner, that was accompanying her, which knocked them both flat on the ground. And without another single word spoken, Asuka went on her way, ignoring them as best as she could without lashing out on them again… and then they yelled after her:

Girl #1: “You are filth, Asuka! You are filth! No, filth is too good of a word for someone like you, you are as gross as cat piss on a carpet!”

Girl #2: “We won’t forget this! We’ll tell everyone in school about it! Remember this, OK?! Because we surely will!”

And then the two ran off…

But once they were gone, Asuka just felt the burning desire to just lay low and never wake up from her slumber, ever again. Despite her and her parents making the best of their situation, it still didn’t change the fact that: This is simply not a life worth living. Constantly fighting on the edge of financial ruin, battling the cancer that was their status as “Eta” … all of this began to really wear down on Asuka’s psyche. She simply didn’t know how long she is going to be able to take all of this. And despite it all, she simply lacked the heart to blame her parents for this misery-filled existence. She loved them dearly and they had truly done anything they could to provide her a good-enough life… But she couldn’t deny, staring the truth directly in the eye and admitting: She is just exhausted. She decided to call it a day and just head straight home without looking back.

LATER, BACK AT THE KAZAMA RESIDENCE IN NISHINARI-KU…

The young Kazama finally arrived back home. She slid the door open and took off her boots to get inside, saying out loud, hoping her call would be heard:

“Dad! I am home!”

And if right on cue, her father, who had just returned home from his shift at the police station, came in from the outside, as he had been busy hanging up all the wet and freshly washed clothes outside in their small garden. He smiled at his daughter, greeting her as warmly as any true father would, putting his hands on her shoulders to firmly massage them, like a sports coach.

“Good afternoon, dear. I am just about done with the laundry. Once you have rested up, we can start having dinner. I have been looking forward to this, too, we will have Katsu Curry.”

However, he was quick to notice the sour mood, displayed on his daughter’s face. He commented on it, saying in a genuinely concerned tone of voice:

“Asuka, dear… what’s wrong? Why the somber look?”

But knowing his off-spring quite well, he sighed, before showing her one hell of a wry smile, knowingly nodding, and playfully ruffling her hair, to which he added with a counter-question:

“…Did you get into trouble again with other classmates? What, did you expect me to give you a wrong answer again? You know I am right.”

“Dad, I… I really am not in the mood for this, today…”

Knowing exactly where Asuka was coming from, and his fatherly instincts being able to sense her eyelids becoming warm and glassy, he immediately went on ahead to reassure her:

“I mean, what else is new? No, but seriously, I am sorry, Asuka. Don’t get the wrong idea. Listen, I am fully aware of our current predicament, times have gotten harder for all of us in town. Please don’t start blaming yourself. We can manage, just like we have always done, right?”

“I know, but… haven’t you sometimes wished that we could just move out of this part in town and just have a much better place to live in? Not exactly a complaint on my end, I grew up here after all. It can go both ways, but… I don’t know…”

He pulls her into a warm hug, saying with a somber and apologetic tone in his voice, being fully aware of how degenerating her daughter’s mental health must have grown these past few years, ever since the war began and not wanting to put further insult to injury, knowing how toxic Japanese work culture has become, expecting always the ludicrous from their students and future workforce members, he puts his foot down to all this and remained strictly on the side of her pride and joy:

“Trust me, me and your mother did have moments where we would start doubting ourselves on all our choices we made in life, but… Your life, enjoys bigger priority. That’s why I am demanding only the best from you. Try to do your best at school, so that you can escape from here and start a better life somewhere else. But don’t get me wrong here, don’t start pressuring yourself until you fall apart, this is not why I have taught you our family’s martial arts. Me and your mother, bless her soul, never asked for top notch grades from you. I fully acknowledge your own limitations, and we will be always respecting them. I know that you are already doing your best and neither me nor your mother are doubting that for a moment. There is more to life than just getting good grades… That’s why…”

The middle-aged Kazama then pulled out something from inside his shirt pouch, which turned out to be an envelope, containing a letter, which was meant for Asuka…

“...What’s this, Dad?”

“Open it up, dear. I am sure you’re going to love it.”

And once she opened the envelope, she realized… It was a fully paid ticket for motorcycle lessons. And when she read the letter, her jaw dropped, when she looked underneath the letter: She found a small packaging of at least 70.000 Yen, which roughly translates to 500$. She cartoonishly began panicking, realizing the importance of money to them and she vehemently shook her head, somehow, her eyelids further increasing in temperature, commenting:

“But dad, no, I—I can’t accept this! This is far too much! I-I-I mean, I-I really appreciate the thought, b-but, what about you?! W-Won’t you need this to pay the bills?!”

“I want you to accept this, dear. See it as a late birthday gift from both me and your late mother. I had wanted to give you this earlier, but because of the increased prices, I had to wait for a bit, until I could get the proper discount for the ticket. I know that you are in serious need of a new vehicle since these Yankees have ruined your bicycle. So, as compensation, and as a form of "upgrading your quality of life", I thought you’d want to try out driving a motorcycle instead, knowing you had always found them “badass” in your own words. And… It’s also to reward you for the decent grades you had gotten on your last report. Me and your mother have done so much wrong, but we are not going to regret this anytime soon.”

“Dad…! Thank you…!”

Tearfully, the young Kazama began tightly embracing her father, practically clinging to him like a love-starved housecat, feeling so very glad to know, her only remaining family is not going to chew her out and actually showed to her, once again, as always, in her darkest hour: He and her late mother, only seek out the best for her, putting her happiness above that of their own. And as a sign of unshakeable pride, her father, who goes by the name of Kensuke Kazama, gladly returned the gesture to his daughter with the warmest smile he could muster…

“Anything for you, honey…”

MEANWHILE, IN THE MIDDLE OF THE OCEAN…

Jin and Xiaoyu were stationed on the outskirt parts of Lars’ cruiser, enjoying the fresh breeze, while having a bit of a serious conversation all about the events that had transpired until now, where Xiao hadn’t been a present, wanting to clear his own name around her somewhat, as well.

Up until now, Jin had been busy explaining to her, in the most compact way possible, paying attention as in to not leave out vital information or sugarcoating anything, his own thought process during all these tragic events and once she learned all of it, the young Kung Fu prodigy began feeling really bad for her childhood friend, as, when she began putting all of the puzzle pieces together in her mind, she realized: No matter what outcome or What Ifs, there simply was no other possible escape route available for Jin. He was essentially dragged into a bad position, from which escaping from it was completely out of the question.

Either he would have ended up being used as a battery for Kazuya’s Devil powers, his grandfather would have done everything in his might to re-capture him, like how he did during the 4th tournament, and use his Devil powers for more perverse experiments the likes of which G-Corporation can only dream of, or other, less savory individuals may have gone after him either way, not to bring him to justice necessarily, but to sell him off to some macabre research facilities, parading him around as though he was some kind of “war trophy” that you would hang above some rich, corrupt individual’s fireplace. Naturally, this would have meant: Him evading both her and Hwoarang was not meant to be an act of “cowardice”, but an act of protecting them from harm. He felt as though, this family drama is his own to deal with and nobody else must suffer for him, as he handles it all on his own terms.

Xiaoyu commented, saying in an unapologetic, melancholic tone:

“So… let me get this straight… you allowed the world to spiral down into mayhem, hoping you’d be finally able to defeat this monster, named “Azazel” and in the process of doing so, freeing yourself from the Devil Gene’s grip as well? And that there really was no other way out for you during all this…? I mean… truth be told, if it weren’t for the fact that you come from a family full of megalomaniacs, I wouldn’t have bought this story of yours for a second… but here we are, heh… this almost makes me laugh, just for how obscene, absurd, and yet so believable it sounds… I just… I just don’t know how to react to all this, really.”

The young Kazama returned her melancholic gaze on the fly, wholeheartedly agreeing with her on all fronts and showcasing how much he truly hates himself for how care- and spineless he was being during all this. He thought he had it all figured out and now here he was, having to be guarded by a former opposition of his and the irony felt awfully morbid to him. He leaned against the edge of the cruiser, looking out to the horizon, feeling emotionally drained.

“Trust me, Xiao. You think it’s fun recalling all this? I am not one to say things like this, but if you consider everything, I have told you about… my life is nothing short of a bad TV soap opera. One second, I am trying to grow stronger under the wings of a bloodthirsty tyrant like my grandfather and in the next moment, I am forced to flee and live in seclusion, until years later where I would start waging war against my family, hoping that I would finally be able to escape my fate. And right now, I feel an even bigger itch to start laughing at myself, because… what would you have done, if you were in my shoes? It wasn’t just your own flesh and blood that was after you. I may be strong on my own, but at the end of the day, I was just a one-man-show, and I couldn’t possibly take on the whole world all by myself. And I couldn’t ask for immediate assistance from either you or Hwoarang because that would have made both you and him very easy targets to exploit in my stead. And I am not saying that to “disrespect” or “downplay” your skills or your abilities as a standalone fighter, I was just being careful as in to not drag in those that I deeply care about, fearing that they one day, might wind up dead, all because of my presence itself causing problems. With me, it was like the equivalent of a curse. No matter where my path would lead, misfortune was always to suit.”

He then looked over to her feeling as miserable as he ever has been, knowing exactly how she is feeling about what he had said earlier, but now was not the time to be withholding vital information, so he went all in, not caring that much anymore about how others perceive him, as the damage has already been done.

“And well, here I am… questioning all my life choices like an asylum patient, who forgot to take the medication necessary to remain calm. Honestly… to say that I am quite flabbergasted over your undying loyalty to me until the very end… it just doesn’t feel right. I know you said that you don’t care about that, as you’d help me regardless, but… seriously? What’s in it for you to risk your life like that for someone like me?”

The Chinese Kung Fu prodigy looked at her childhood friend with a troubled stare, as she really couldn’t recognize him anymore. She slowly began understanding the hard way, the Jin she grew to know and appreciate, was no longer there. And even with him confirming to her that he never once forgot about this strong bond with her and Hwoarang during their high school years, it didn’t change anything. She looked like she was having second thoughts about all this, but from Xiaoyu’s perspective, it wasn’t the case.

On the contrary, now that she had finally received the context she was so desperately yearning for, she felt herself growing even closer to Jin. What he had done, regardless of the heaviness of said actions, she now understands where he was coming from, as in the bigger picture, Jin was simply trapped in an endless loop of regret and bad decisions, which were all influenced by his horrendous familial circumstances and that power that was resting inside him. Putting all the puzzle pieces together in place, her sympathy for her childhood friend has grown even stronger than before. All thanks to her being quite empathic by nature. Unlike the Mishimas and most of the society at large, she was one of the few people, willing to sit down and talk first, before letting her fists speak… which is something that her grandfather had taught her, growing up.

And soon her stare turned into a joyful, albeit, still grim smile, as she shifted over to gently touch Jin’s hands to calm him down, knowing he might be genuinely scared of her, given how she does tend to have quite moody responses, which really wasn’t the case this time, as most of Jin’s bad situation was beyond his control. So, to make him feel at home, she gently explained, as she began giggling in his face, finding this entire situation with him and his family tree to be ludicrous and absurd from the ground up:

“Jin… Heh, you might be an expert at hiding things, but… Since for one thing, you are a terrible liar, and since you were willing to tell me the truth, rest assured… I’ll be supporting you, 100% of the way. I mean, you might be dangerous, but you’d be an even bigger danger, when I am not around, so knowing this… This genuinely puts me at ease, knowing I can finally spend time with you again and shielding you from whatever horror awaits us. Ling Xiaoyu. At your service.”

Like the dork she has always been, she began imitating the pose of a loyal soldier, putting the edge of her fingertips close to her forehead, as she stomped her foot and posed in a “disciplined” way, trying to make Jin smile… which she succeeded in doing so, filling her with so much playful satisfaction, beyond description.

“Man, whatever have I done to have you back on my tail, huh? I guess I won’t be rid of you that easily, is that right?”

“Yup-yup! It’s as I kept telling you back then: The first impression may count, but the performance counts more. And if that Devil inside of you should have any ideas about showing itself, hoho, I will be glad to beat it back, like… this.”

She playfully did a gentle flat palm hit, close to Jin’s abdomen, which didn’t even hurt him, and it only caused the two to laugh out loud.

However, Jin noticed something… where was Panda? Xiaoyu’s pet? Look quite dazed, he began looking at her with absolute confusion:

“But hold up… why wasn’t Panda with you? When me and Hwoarang arrived at your place, I never once saw her show up. And like her, knowing how you trained her to respond positively to my presence, she should be sharing braincells with you, ergo, show up, right by your side, ready to tackle me and lick my face… most likely… but anyway, where has she gone off to?”

The moment he brought it up, the look on his closest friend grew instantly grim, as she had to put all cards on the table with him as well.

“About her… well, to put it simply, I had sent her away on my personal request.”

“But why?”

“…My grandfather.”

“Ah, Wang Jinrei, is that right?”

“Uh-huh… OK, since you made a huge effort cleaning your plate, I will be committing to my part of the bargain too and it’s the following: Ever since the war had gone completely out of control, the medical expenses for my grandpa have sky-rocketed as well and while he is doing fine for NOW, as he had decided to reside at the temple in which he grew up in, I am not so sure any more about how this will go from here. And knowing his age is slowly but surely catching up to him and knowing that there are organ smugglers lurking around all of Asia, I was not taking any chances. So, to also cut a little bit short on my own expenses, I sent Panda away to watch over my grandpa. With her around, he should be safe. At least, safer than without her, because y’know… she knows Mishima Karate. And knowing him, he might still want to challenge himself, to not grow too bored and watch martial arts movies all day…”

That last part, she said with a comically annoyed look on her face, knowing all too well how weird her grandfather has grown over the years, as she wasn’t ever really known to be super patient, which repeatedly clashed with his ideology of staying calm and taking it slow. But hearing this, Jin began smiling again, as this was so much like her. To care so much, to make sure, everyone is happy and taken care of. And he playfully began patting her on the top of her head, saying:

“You just care way too much, you know that? I know you mean well, Xiao… but little advice, being too selfless is also not that healthy for you… I hope you know that. There is a reason why I didn’t want you involved at first, knowing you’d be willing to go to the ends of the world for others, even for someone as morally questionable as me. You may never know, when this kindness of yours may end up biting you in the ass or not.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, Mr. Tough Guy. You say that and yet you don’t show any signs of complaining, so I’d suggest you to better appreciate this.”

“Let’s see…”

That last part, the young Kazama said it with a bit of a doubtful look, but before Xiao could comment on it, Hwoarang arrived, telling them:

“Hey, I didn’t mean to disturb to the two of you, but I wanted to let you know, that we’ll be arriving in Osaka tonight. Lars wants all three of us to get ready, because this operation may end up becoming quite risky now that we have verified her location in the city, through a local informant. And this part of town is where it gets risqué due to the steady rise of criminal activities going on over there. As for me…”

He grabbed a pistol from his blue jacket and starts loading it up, in a very quick and precise fashion no less, to show off how long he has actually been practicing the arts of loading and unloading a firearm. Which made Jin and Xiao slightly shift away from him, knowing where this was to be heading and they instantly said No.

“…you can never be too careful.”

“Hwoarang. This mission is supposed to be discreet in execution. We shouldn’t be starting shootouts, while we are there.”

“Sorry Hwo, but I HAVE to agree with Jin, this time. If anything, we should be focusing on how exactly we plan on talking to Asuka without alarming the rest of town.”

The biker began shrugging, before putting the gun pack in his inner jacket pouch and saying in a sarcastic tone:

“Oh great. Any smart ideas? The moment she sees our faces, especially Jin’s, she’ll be instantly running for the hills and alarm the authorities.”

All three then began sinking into thought… as they needed to figure out an alternative way to reach out to Asuka without causing any problems…

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

Jin was seated in the middle of a big hall, meditating, as he was trying to persuade the Devil into coming out to talk with him, wanting to continue the process of persuasion, as he needed his power to see, how much he can handle all of it in one go, all on his own, without anyone else having to interfere to cancel the transmission.

It proved problematic though, as, no matter how hard Jin tried, the power just wouldn’t show itself inside his subconscious. He found himself surrounded by total blackness, with his feet slowly being sunken into the musky waters beneath. He began taking a run forward, not knowing where to go or what to do next that would be enough to bait the Devil out of his hiding spot. He had been attempting this process, a decent number of times already, ever since Xiaoyu had joined the team and still, no noteworthy success to be spoken off. He was met with a quite oppressive and frankly unsettling silence, which didn’t make any sense to him, as this being had tormenting his consciousness for quite a while now and if it refuses to show itself, then, if need be, by force.

He began speaking in a tonal shift as though, he was mocking the Devil, being fully aware that, even if it’s its own identity, taking refuge inside his soul, once it’s part of it, it can’t leave anymore and whether both like it or not, they are one and the same. Ergo, the Devil is morphing into Jin’s personality and takes on, even a portion of his likeness.

Since Jin however, had no love or compassion left for this unpredictable force of nature, given how much trouble it had caused him up until now, he felt no real guilt in saying:

“Hey! Where are you, you coward?! Too scared to come out, thinking that little ol’ me would be scolding you, as though you were a little kid? If you want me to close my mouth shut, then I’d suggest you coming out this instant! I have time to spare! And since you’re here, stuck with me, I don’t see a reason for you to ignore me either way, given that, should something happen to me, you MUST leave your hiding spot, otherwise, you may pass on along with me. And we wouldn’t want that, right? You chose me, knowing that I was a strong enough host for you to possess… and because you didn’t exactly choose to exist inside me… so don’t be such a wuss and show—”

???: “SILENCE, YOU INSIGNIFICANT WORM!”

The voice was echoing loudly inside Jin’s mind, feeling the intensity throughout his entire body, with a red-coloured shadow emerging from the flat waters below him, covered in bubbles, which all slowly flew off of him, looking like a mirroring image of the young Kazama. And though he took on his likeness, the voice remained the same and to say, he wasn’t pleased about this level of mockery, would be quite the bold understatement, as he began speaking with his arms folded:

“You sure have a lot of nerve mocking me. Me! The Devil! Have you no shame?!”

“To be honest with you, no, I have not. And if I was to count on all the reasons WHY, we’d be here for a while and since I need your cooperation on this, I think it would be in your best interest to sit down and listen, instead of being combative… and believe me… I’d rather knock you straight into orbit without a second thought, as trying to communicate with you in on itself, is giving me strong desires to either hibernate or kill myself. Nothing would please me more, but… since I will be needing your assistance going forward and killing you would also mean killing myself, which really sucks in my eyes, I don’t see any other alternatives in sight, so… even if it makes me feel like wanting to vomit in a straight line, I’ll go the extra mile and tell you, with the utmost sincerity that I can bear to muster… I apologize deeply for this “amusing” remark of mine. Now then… how will it be?”

To his surprise, this being, representing his inner dark side, began chuckling, slowly turning it into a hearty laughter of joy, but more of the malicious kind, before stating something quite shocking to the young Kazama:

“Oh, so you finally came to see the truth, oh bother me sideways! That took you long enough and I was fearing, you’d be suicidal by this point in time without ever consulting me about this. Apology accepted. But leaving this aside, I must know: What exactly are you hatching in that tiny pea brain of yours?”

To respond, Jin was also folding his arms to match the mirroring image in front of him and he began explaining:

“This will be quite an interesting experiment I am planning. I’ll have you know that, as a test run, I want to see for myself, for how much I can bear to have your power running through my veins, without me going crazy in the process. I want to see where my own current limitations lie, and I will be working on trying to extend this time frame of me making consistent use of your powers without losing my marbles. This carries many risks, and I am not exactly in possession of confidence of this even working out, but it’s better than to sit around, twiddling our thumbs and not doing anything of value.”

Of course, since this form of the Devil is exactly based on Jin’s personality and therefore, even maintaining some of his personal traits as well, he was quite fast to catch on to what he is planning on doing with him and his power.

“I see… so you want to have a taste of this power. At long last, you seem to be coming to your senses. I guess you had to learn the hard way that there is no true means of ever being rid of me, without you dying in the process and let me guess… since your family is still out and about, always ready to start causing trouble for everyone again, you want to play hero and trying to master my powers. Quite the bold move…”

However, he grew interested about something…

“…but why now? What exactly will you use this power of mine on, as a “guinea pig”?”

“You’ll see soon enough.”

Outside of Jin’s subconscious, Xiaoyu was calling out for Jin to come out, as they had finally arrived in Osaka. The young Kazama nodded, before closing his eyes, letting Devil know, that he has to go back now into the real world. But before he did, he allowed a small percentage of the Devil Gene’s power to flow into his veins, through his Devil half, just by touching his heart with both the index and middle finger.

LATER, ON THE BOW OF THE YGGDRASIL CRUISER…

We quickly switch back to Jin, Hwoarang and Xiaoyu, looking out into the night, as Lars makes sure to maneuver the cruiser safely to the docks, while all three heroes were trying to figure out a way on how to get to Asuka without causing a scene to unfold. One thing is for certain: The moment she sees Jin’s face, it’s all over for them and even Lars, as his discovery would be really tough to cover up as a “coincidence” and Japan as a whole, does not really respond well to the presence of a Mishima by default in these rough times, so if word was to spread, even Hwoarang and Xiaoyu would be in trouble, as they may end up in the crossfires of the press, who may end up summoning about a witch hunt on their families. Only now did they start to grasp the reality of how big of a bad spot they are currently in right now. They mustn’t be seen, especially around Jin, or it’s all over.

Hwoarang was the first to say it out loud:

“Sheesh, guys. We are in a bit of a jam here, aren’t we? One wrong step and we could all end up on the government’s shit list. I mean, no matter what we come up with, even the tiniest mishap will be the end of us all.”

However, to ease the tension, Xiaoyu tried to keep the optimism around them alive, by stating:

“Really? Haven’t we been through the ringer already? We had to fight our way to the top before and nothing stopped us… I mean, remember when Jin told the two of us, that he needed some help fighting Ogre and we pulled through? Sure, Paul did most of the work, but we still won as a team effort, right? So, why so pessimistic now suddenly?”

But Jin had to cut in, keeping it real by stating:

“Yeah, but keep in mind, Xiao… we may have beaten him together, but not his true form. I really appreciated your assistance, but don’t forget: He fled to the temple, where he would ended up attaining his true form, by absorbing my grandfather’s vitality… and it was all up to me to stop him. And back to the topic at hand here, I think… if we were to go together as a team, we’d stick out far too much, even at this late hour. I say, it would be for the best, if we were to go separate first, before then closing gap.”

Xiaoyu listened very carefully, wanting in on this group discussion and she had a bit of an idea. Alisa just so happens to be close by, so she innocently went over to her and began asking:

“Hey Alisa, umm… would you please be so nice to lend us a hand?”

“What do you have in mind, Xiao?”

“We will need your navigating skills, for one thing and for another… well, to give us a map replica of the surrounding area in which Jin’s relative resides. I hope, I am not being a bother or anything—”

The female robot adorably nodded, raising her petite knuckles up to her chest excitedly, being so glad to be of service to everyone, especially Xiaoyu, whom she was quite quick to befriend, upon her arrival on the cruiser.

“No, no, no, of course not, I will be glad to help you! I’ll go straight to work.”

“Aww, thanks, Alisa!”

But, in that moment, she looked over to Jin and Hwoarang, who look at her with gazes that can best be described as: Confused to the tee. Hwoarang still needs some time growing used to the fact that this normal-looking Russian girl is entirely robotic and yet, Xiaoyu, in no time, immediately welcomed Alisa with open arms, not even questioning the fact that she is not even an organic being. So Hwo was the first to ask:

“I really don’t mean to sound crude or anything, Xiao, but… I really want to know your secret method for the ability of “immediately accepting things at face value without asking any questions”, because, in case you didn’t notice… Alisa is a robot. Doesn’t that even remotely freak you out? When we were in the Arcades, back in high school, you really didn’t want to play this light gun game with me, where zombies get shot, as by your own words, “you felt physically disgusted at the gore that the game was presenting”. So, what’s up with that?”

However, Xiaoyu being loyal to the heart, she immediately took offence to Hwoarang’s comment, as she really felt the need to set things straight now. She didn’t care if Alisa was a robot or not, she didn’t ask to be way she is, so seeing this judgmental demeanor on Hwo’s behalf, she explained with a serious look:

“First of all, Hwoarang, no offence, but this was just unnecessary. Yeah. Alisa is a robot. So what? You think this is anything new? Have you ever looked at the news, lately? Robots of Alisa’s kind are currently in production. Not necessarily combat-based robots, but remote-controlled bots that can show human mannerisms, just like us. I am just being open-minded here; you know how I am! And by the way… we have Jin in our friend group. That in on itself is absurd enough, especially with what is living inside of him. So, if we have him, we can have Alisa, so shut it! Don’t you start putting words in my mouth as though I am a little kid!”

Instead of getting angry, the Korean biker felt proud of himself. He really could see the progress in Xiaoyu. She used to be so timid and reserved and now, she firmly stood her ground and stuck to what she believed in, not allowing voices from the sidelines to disrupt her. And he could sense him trying so desperately to hide a smile, with him starting to smirk and gently hitting his best friend’s backside, saying:

“Why are you smirking over there? What are you hiding?”

“Hehe! Come on, let the teacher here have a moment of pride right there. I mean… aren’t you impressed by this?”

“By what? How she kicked you into your behind with her rock-solid arguments? Sure, I did.”

Hwo had to get real himself, as he began explaining to Jin, while Xiao was busy analyzing the map plan of the whole Osaka residential area:

“Come on, Jin, can’t you read the writing on the wall? She just kicked my ass. I mean, sure, more like verbally, but you saw it. She is way tougher than she looks now. The fact that she was this patient with both you and me up until now really proves to me: We shouldn’t be regretting having her on-board. Appreciate it if you can. Even more reason for us to not screw ourselves over like that.”

But feeling severely misunderstood, the young Kazama had to speak up for himself.

“…What gave you the assumption that I was even remotely downplaying her progress, Hwoarang? She literally joined the big leagues when she was 12. The fact that she managed to gain a scholarship at this young age, really speaks to her merit. Even I am surprised at how steadfast she became.”

“Look, man. There is no need to justify yourself like that, I know why you are having doubts, I am not blaming you for your circumstances or anything. All I am trying to say is: You may need to start to put some faith into us. You know damn well, what we are capable of, so why start now? We made the conscious decision to help.”

“And I am not even going to bother doing so, while we were training together, I saw some significant improvement in your combat finesse. However, it does bear repeating: Once we get to the meat of this operation, do me all a favor and watch your steps. Last thing I need is you getting dragged into the crosshairs of law enforcement.”

Growing mildly frustrated with his best friend, he shook his head and left to go back to his own quarters to prepare himself, with Jin asking:

“Hey, where are you going?”

“Preparing myself, duh! You think this will be a walk through candy shops? Gotta pack up, before we get to the planning part.”

“Oh sure. Do that. Me and Xiao will be waiting.”

LATER, ON THE NOW VACANT, SILENT STREETS OF OSAKA…

All three friends were taking a slow walk to downtown Osaka, all cloaked up, as in to not get recognized on the spot, especially Jin, who was growing quite nervous, as Xiao’s plan was the following: To ensure that Asuka won’t be having any opportunities of escape, Hwoarang would sneak into the house through the backdoor, using a door cracker, in case should she decide to take a run for it through there. That was plan A. Meanwhile, Xiao will be pretending to be a homeless, old woman, asking for refuge inside and while she distracts the young Kazama, Jin shall sneak up from behind and put a towel, that was soaked in chloroform, over Asuka’s mouth, which was potent enough to immediately put her to sleep. And again, should Asuka get any ideas about using the backdoor for escape, Hwo will be waiting on the other side of the house, being safely positioned on the top of a roof, opposite to the Kazama family home, ready for some sniper action, firing some, as he lovingly calls it “good-night-juice” into either her throat, her shoulder, her legs, calves, anywhere, which should be enough to guarantee her falling asleep on the spot. And just to be extra safe, Alisa will be cutting the wires to the telephone lines, should the young Kazama make the decision to call the cops, right on the spot. In addition, to add to Asuka’s confusion in the moment, she will even make sure to cut the wire, that connects to the electricity outlets throughout the house, wanting the house to go dark, while Xiaoyu is busy doing her act as an elderly, homeless woman. That correlates back to Hwoarang as a plan B, who will be waiting outside, sniping Jin’s relative with some sleep-inducing needles. Of course, as soon as the operation is over, Alisa will be left behind to fix the wires, before anything would go out of hand, as they didn’t want the family to be completely cut off from the rest of town, let alone, law enforcement, as, once again, their part of town is screaming for this to not become a problem, ever.

It was risky, but they had to go for it. And it was well thought-out, it couldn’t possibly fail too hard, so they were willing to let themselves believe, as in to not allow their spirits to sink low again.

But, as they made their way to the Kazama residence, along the way, Hwoarang was the first to notice something really off about this entire residential area… every street corner they passed, he would catch fleeting glimpses of a bunch of shady individuals, dressed in fancy suits and sunglasses, arranged in almost “unintentionally” organized and prepared positions, that made it seem as though they were waiting for something to happen, so that they can then bust loose and go for who- or whatever was to leave the safety of the homes around town. And it didn’t feel like a coincidence anymore, that they might be targeting someone very specific, as the closer they got to Asuka’s home, the more of them they would encounter along the way. And that really began to put the Korean ex-soldier on edge. He thought to himself:

“I don’t like this… These folks look far too calm for their own good… what are they waiting for? For someone specific to arrive? I mean, not that it would surprise me, when the mafia gets involved, they always make sure to not leave any witnesses behind. Were they waiting for us? Nah, can’t be. They aren’t paying us any mind. If they really were after us, they would have done so right away, anything is possible these days, when it comes to personal IDs. But this doesn’t explain, as to why they are cobbling together in not very long distances away from each other’s positions. At this time of day, no less. Should I… just in case…?”

He was already grabbing inside his jacket, wanting to draw out his firearm, desiring to test the waters around here…

…but at the last second, since these suited fellows were not showing any concise reactions towards their appearances, he decided against this, as they had a far more important matter to attend to then causing a scene.

“No, I’d rather not. They don’t even notice us. I guess they are far too busy, mentally preparing themselves for something. Tsk, like I care. I have no compassion to share with people like those. When everything turned to shit, they just made things worse for everyone. Always exploiting those with no backbone. Shitheads. But still… what could be so important, that they had to come out here, in the middle of the night, waiting? And the bigger question is: What exactly are they waiting for? A gang shoot-out? Two fractions clashing together here, in these slums? I wouldn’t be too shocked about that, in all honesty. With every step we take, the less welcoming this part of town becomes to me. Huh. Almost feels like home… but almost.”

Then, he stopped, as they had finally reached Asuka’s home. To not cause any major disturbances, as planned, they decided to split up, through Jin’s hand signals. Hwoarang heads for the backside of the house, trying to get on top of the roof to position himself with a rifle, while Jin goes into a different corner, waiting for Xiaoyu’s sign of her own, once the time is right and Alisa, tenderly jumps up to the roof of the house, wanting to see, if she can find the wires to the telephone poles, which she will be re-attaching, once the operation is over and done with, but for now, she got to work to ensure extra safety for them.

Xiaoyu then puts her wig on, fixates her cloak in a way as though, she was a really old lady, also changing her body posture to that of an elderly woman, who has been working on the crop fields for so long, hoping this would do the trick. Xiao has always been a master at fooling her opponents, even outside of the ring, as she would sometimes even indulge in voice imitations, which had always managed to make both Jin and Hwoarang have a good laugh over how accurate she managed to make her person of interest sound. She looked over to Jin, who was giving her thumbs up, letting her know, he was ready. And Alisa, quickly crawled to the edge to give Xiaoyu the OK sign too, letting her know, that she is getting to work herself.

Xiao mentally prepared herself, took a deep breath, before then muttering to herself:

“OK… let’s get started. Best of luck.”

Then, she immediately got into her role. She cleared her voice to start sounding very granny-like, to the best of her ability, while bending forward to pretend as though there was a bend on her backside from all the years of work on the fields she had to commit to, before then knocking on the door, hoping someone would hear her. If it wasn’t Asuka, they must abort the mission and then return another day, hoping she would pick up on the knocking and neither of her parents.

But to hers and everyone else’s fortune, it was Asuka herself to open the door, making it clear, that her parents must be very sound sleepers, compared to her.

And when she saw the “old lady”, played by Xiao in disguise, her first impression was her growing immediately distrustful, as it wasn’t very common for random strangers to be knocking on her door, unless it was the mailman or a colleague of her father…

“Umm, good… good evening, ma’am? Can I… help you with anything?”

Putting the most convincing old lady voice that the Chinese martial arts prodigy can muster, she began speaking in a frail tone:

“Oh, I beg you my pardon, my dear, I really didn’t mean to disturb you at this late hour… it’s just that… my own heater back home has broken down and I may have to call an inspector to try and fix it for me… but I can’t reach anyone this late into the night… may I please come inside for a moment, to warm myself? I really hope I am not being a bother…”

The young Kazama, despite her moody demeanor, generally always had a huge heart of gold among everything else and she couldn’t let this old lady from the neighborhood freeze to death back home. Being merciful, much to the team’s fortune, she stepped aside, allowing her to come in, with a mildly annoyed sigh.

“Ugh, fine… but not for long, OK? I really don’t want any trouble with my parents. And please, don’t make too much of a noise.”

“Ah, thank you, dear. I really needed that… you are such a sweetheart, you know that?”

While Asuka was pre-occupied, turning the lights on, Xiao quickly gave Jin a thumbs up, who was looking quite giddy, being very shocked to know: It worked. It was now or never. While the young Kazama prepared a warming Kotatsu for the “old lady”, she even went to the kitchen to prepare some warm tea for her, wanting to be as considerate as she possibly can. And while she didn’t notice, Xiao made it so that the main entrance is still open by a small slit, enough for Jin to go through, without being noticed.

At the same time, Alisa was on the rooftop, getting to work on the cables, wanting to inspect on which wire connects to what, using her now blue glowing, scanning eyes, to do a thorough scan of the interior of the Kazama residence… soon, she figured out, what cables need to be cut, to cause a temporary blackout.

“Bingo. Time to get to work.”

She puts on rubber gloves, not wanting to get zapped while trying to cut up the wires, as she was still a robot and touching electrical outlets was a no-no, before taking out a knife, which she had pulled from her built-in wings on the back, getting to work immediately.

And Hwoarang, who had climbed onto a roof, opposite to the Kazama residence, hiding himself under a blanket, as in to not get immediately spotted by the woman of interest, loading up his sniper rifle, looking through the scope to see, if he was detecting any motion from the backdoor from afar. He felt safe. There was NO way, she’d leave without him landing a hit on her first. And to give himself additional reassurance, he attached a gun silencer on the tip of his rifle, so that the shots cannot be heard anymore. Nothing could possibly go south, as things stood. Or at least, so he tried to convince himself, as in to prevent himself from growing unnecessarily paranoid.

“I should be able to land a hit from up here. About time I finally put my military training to good use. I knew it would serve me well, later down the road… even if my superior was a piece of work. I gotta thank that grouchy son of a bitch for teaching me something of greater value.”

And while Xiaoyu was busy talking to Asuka, maintaining the old woman act to the best of her ability, Jin made the best of efforts to sneak inside without causing any noise. Everything went according to plan so far. And just when they thought, they had everything under control…

…their hearts began beating out of control out of sheer panic, when they heard footsteps, outside of the living room, that didn’t belong to Asuka. It was her father. Kensuke had woken up, just by chance, as he needed to go to the bathroom. When Jin realized that, he began sweating, as he hid around a corner, begging for Asuka’s father to not approach him, however, Asuka was more panicked than Jin in that moment, as she didn’t want her father to see that she had brought a stranger her into their house. Unlike the others, she made a mistake by coming out of the dining room and looking incredibly nervous in her father’s direction, as Kensuke was looking at her with critical eyes and while they talk it out, Jin swiftly grabbed the microphone around his throat to contact Xiaoyu, Alisa and Hwoarang. Since Asuka left the area in which Xiao was residing, he decided on contacting her to go over to Plan B.

“Xiao, Alisa, Hwoarang, do you copy?”

And the Chinese martial arts prodigy spoke in a way, where it becomes clear, she was growing quite scared herself and Hwo immediately grew concerned, asking:

“Jin, what happened?! Were you spotted?!”

“No, it’s not that, listen! We don’t have much time. Xiao, can you hear me?”

“Yeah, but... what should we do? If he opens the door to the dining room and spots me, we’re done for…!”

“Don’t worry, we can still turn things around. Alisa, how far are you with the cables?”

“I have tracked down the main wire that connects the house to the lights. I have it in my grip, right now. What do you have in mind?”

“Perfect, perfect! Xiao… stay calm and listen carefully…! Here is the plan, as soon as the lights go out, I want you to just run for it! Just run! Run for the backdoor and try to lure Asuka’s father to the backyard! There is no way he is not going to follow you, if he sees running for the back of the house! Once that is done, I want you Hwoarang, to knock him out with your tranquilizer bullets! He is not allowed to see us. And once he is out of the picture, I will get in and finish the job, by knocking our suspect out with chloroform. Are you guys ready?”

“Yes!”

“OK… Xiao, once it goes dark, it’s your time to shine. And as soon as the father comes out of the backdoor, knock him out, Hwo. 3… 2… 1… Alisa. Turn the lights off.”

“Roger that.”

And right on command, the building went completely dark, which shocked the daylights out of the two Kazamas present.

“What the—power cut again?! But I paid the bills on-time this month…”

“Dad, what’s happening—”

And as soon as they heard the door behind Asuka open and seeing a vague shadow heading straight for the back door, Kensuke immediately went on ahead, yelling aloud, letting his natural policeman instincts kick in, drawing a pistol from the drawer nearby to try and stop the intruder:

“Hey! You! Halt! This is the police! I said Halt! You don’t make me want to shoot!”

But as soon as the shadowy figure disappeared into the night, he immediately lost sight of the disguised Xiaoyu, who had run around the corner to hide inside a crate. Asuka’s father was looking really confused

“Where did she go? I could have sworn, I just saw an old lady running—”

He then felt multiple needles being stuck in his skin, three struck him on his legs and two on the neck.

“What in the—From where did these needles… come… from…?”

And before any further words could be spoken, he fell unconscious on the spot, falling into himself, taking a nap on the ice-cold pavement, from how potent this “good-night-juice” was. And the moment his daughter realized what had happened to her father, believing he had been shot to death…

“Dad…! Dad! Are you OK?! Dad…?”

…in a moment of total vulnerability, she felt one strong arm gripping her around her solar plexus region, before feeling a wet towel being shoved in her face, covering her mouth to prevent her from screaming and no matter how hard she fought to shake the figure off, which turned out to be Jin, eventually, her struggle ended, right then and there, as she fell unconscious in his arms.

The mission turned out successful.

He carried Asuka outside by hiding her underneath his cloak, via straps, which he had stuck onto himself to prevent her from being seen, while staying outside and he immediately contacted everyone, letting out one major sigh of relief:

“Guys, we did it. Asuka is now with me.”

And both his friends let out a sigh of relief themselves, wiping the sweat from their forehead, with Hwo comically commenting with:

“Phew, that was close…”

“No kidding… I thought my heart stopped… I wasn’t expecting her father to come out…”

“OK. Now that Asuka is in our grasp… Alisa, do you read?”

“Yes. I am now working on trying to restore the electrical currents within the house and before I take my leave, I shall silently turn off all the lights and put Asuka’s father back to bed. All will be taken care of.”

“Thank you, Alisa. We really owe you one.”

And she playfully added:

“I have to say… that was some strong teamwork right there. I had never seen anything like this, in my entire life. I am not exaggerating here for the sake of it. I suppose… these two really are your friends after all, when they are willing to put so much faith in you like that.”

Jin couldn’t lie, he felt really flattered by that comment of hers and he couldn’t resist feeling a lingering ounce of pride within himself, knowing that she isn’t in the wrong on that. He commented:

“Those two are simply the best. I cannot say anything else.”

And then, he contacted Lars, letting him know that their operation was an arousing success.

“Lars, do you read?”

“Yes. Well, did it work?”

“Oh yes, it did. No worries, I won’t be causing you any major difficulties, I am a professional. Easy as pie.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. So, should I come over and pick you three up? Alisa has already let me know, that she will be staying behind until dawn, wanting to repair the damage she had caused.”

Xiaoyu said:

“Yes, please. And could you please hurry…?! I am freezing to death out here…!”

“Will do, don’t worry. See you later.”

And with that, Lars was now on his way, to pick the team up, except for Alisa, who was willing to stay behind and fix the electrical current, in the meantime, as they draw the Kazama in for questioning. With everyone, even after this successful endeavor, doing their absolute best to not cause too much of a scene, while approaching Lars’ car.

LATER, BACK ON THE YGGDRASIL CRUISER…

The three heroes were waiting outside, as Asuka was now resting inside a cabin on Lars’ cruiser, waiting for her to wake up, so that they can have a constructive, civil talk without having to resort to violence. Jin decided to be the one to wake her up, as he commented:

“OK guys. If you don’t mind, I will be the one to wake her up.”

This caused both Hwo and Xiao to gaze over to him in disbelief, but deep down, they understood why. This is a family matter, and they didn’t feel like disturbing the conversation, so they nodded in agreement, albeit, reluctantly, as a feeling in their gut told them: She will NOT be happy to see him. And that this simple “conversation” may just end in disaster.

Jin then opened the door to Asuka’s cabin, and when he quietly sat down on her bed, gently trying to wake her up, as by now, the sleeping drug should be wearing off… she began stirring and slowly opened her eyes…

…but the moment she realized, who was sitting on “her” bed and she began looking around, a burning sensation began building up inside her, as she asked:

“Huh…? …what the… hell was I… doing…? Wait…!”

Trying to keep the situation under control, the older Kazama held his hands up in defense, knowing all too well deep down, what was to come up next and he admittedly began to feel freaked out, seeing her facial expression quickly change from groggy and disorganized, to very enraged in less than a few moments. He calmly explained with an awkward, but also kind of terrified grin on his lips:

“Well, hello there, Asuka Kazama, was it? Not quite the greeting I was willing to go for, but hey… here I am. And I—”

“What’s Jin Kazama doing here?! Of all people?! Where am I?! And what are YOU doing here?! Heh! Hehe! This must be a bad joke… am I currently being pranked…? Is this some sick, twisted reality show set, where I am to be compensated by being served the once-in-a-lifetime-chance, to beat the daylights out of you?!”

Jin got off the bed, growing increasingly scared by the minute, as the younger Kazama was approaching with such blazing rage and hatred in her eyes, he felt his bones shiver and yet despite this, he tried in vain to defend himself saying:

“Listen here, I am not here to fight, I—”

In response, Asuka violently punched a dent in the wall next to her, not caring if she was bleeding or not, as she slowly approaches him with such an intense hatred and disdain for the man standing right in front of her, being written all over her face and her message grew clear to him. Like a predator in the wild, she began encircling her prey, that was the man, who had ruined her family’s reputation and her life:

“You have no idea, how long I have been waiting for this… in honor of my family, which you had no problem dragging through the mud with your bullshit… I am going to savor every lasting second of your suffering for myself. Me and my family… heh, I bet you don’t even know their names, huh…? Of course, why would you…? You had dragged so many lives into ruin, I bet you don’t even know, who they were… well, then allow me, to remind you… WHO I AM!”

“…”

“Got nothing to say for yourself, huh? Well, good, because I am going to tell you right now… what you owe me and everyone else…”

She rushes in, charging up for a punch…

“…CAN NEVER BE PAID BACK WITH MONEY!”

…and Jin, just as planned, blocked the punch, with an open palm catching her flying knuckle…

…however, the second he did that, the very moment his hand came in contact with hers, he began to feel weaker… and despite his best efforts to parry and block every single hit that the younger Kazama was throwing at him, soon, he found himself backed into a corner, which was the door… and he gets launched straight out of the room, as Asuka brutally kicks him in the face, which ended up causing the metal door to break open and Jin got knocked straight into the metal bars of the stairway. Hearing the commotion from above, Hwoarang and Xiaoyu immediately rushed up to Jin to help him…

…but their assault was cut short, as they had to jump to the side to evade a falling piece of wooden closet from inside the cabin, which Asuka had torn out and thrown to the side…

…and there she was, violently gripping her relative by the throat, who was significantly growing weaker by the second and even though, that was part of his plan, now he understood that that was a bad idea, as now, because of Asuka being a full-blooded Kazama, he felt the Devil Gene inside his body going both haywire, but also causing him extremely unbearable, burning pains inside his organs. It felt as though, he was being cooked alive, just by the touch of his younger blood relative. He thought to himself:

“I knew it… she really was the Kazama I was looking for… the fact that she is capable of weakening me, just by coming into contact with my skin, is enough to verify: She is a Kazama, just like me and my mother… but now I am starting to get second thoughts about this even having been a good idea of mine… I can see it in her eyes… she really wants to kill me…”

We get a close-up shot of Asuka’s truly spiteful and enraged stare. Very clearly showcasing that she had no compassion left for him and she felt more than ready to torture him, every next step of the way there was. She muttered to him in a tone, which was very untypical for her usual laid-back persona and that is where Jin knew, he really has a long way to go:

“This pathetic look really suits you. Always acting like you are hot shit, taking the world literally by storm and now look at you… can’t even stand up for yourself, when you’re faced with the mere reality of the suffering you had brought to both me and my parents… and me being the one dishing it out to you! I am normally a girl, believing in 2nd chances, but with someone like you… you lost the privilege a LONG time ago…”

“What do I do now…?!”

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

Jin Kazama is in quite the situation now. Both he and his friends had decided on going to Osaka, in hopes of meeting up with his blood relative, Asuka Kazama, wanting to see, if she was willing to cooperate under their and Lars’ terms of service, doing it all for Jin’s and their own protection, in the face of the looming threat, that was the Devil Gene, residing inside their leader.

But now, they were all beginning to have second thoughts about all this, as the woman of interest, had violently busted out of her cabin and is now holding her own flesh and blood at “gun point”, slowly starting, without even realizing it, to suck the Devil energy, straight out of Jin, who was growing weaker by the second, the longer her grip was maintained around his throat. He began gripping Asuka by the arm, which was holding him captive and it only caused him to grow even weaker and yet, he refused to give up…

…however, Asuka took major offence to that and while completely blinded by rage and resentment, all for this man in front of her, which she had gathered up over the duration of the Mishima conflict, she violently grasped his left arm and as she did, the Devil Gene inside the young Kazama began scolding his wielder in a really harsh way:

“You idiot…! What do you think you’re doing…?! Need I remind you that this is far more agonizing to me than to you?! The longer she keeps this up… the more the two of us are at risk of passing on here…! It’s never too late to pick up on more power, if she won’t show mercy then we won’t either! So, what’s holding you back?!”

And inside his mind, he responded to the scolding with a really mellow tone of voice, knowing exactly what he was doing with this and deep down, he simply lacked the heart for it. He couldn’t bring himself to hurt a relative of his any further. The more he thought about and her words, the more it began to make sense to him in his mind: This girl isn’t spiteful without her own reasons. Looking back, she indeed had every right to be treating him this way. He wasn’t exactly expecting a “warm” sort of welcome either way, considering the damage he had done to the world. In the process, he only ended up dragging both the name of his mother and that of the other Kazama clan members, right through the mud, he saw no reason for Asuka to show him any ounce of mercy and therefore, he refused to bite back, wanting to give her this privilege of beating the daylights out of him, even if it was for one, fleeting moment.

“No… let her have her way…! To be honest, I wasn’t going into this with any expectations of a “warm” welcome, whatsoever… She has every right to hate and pose judgment on me… I made her life and that of her own side of the family a living hell… if I was to fight back now, I would only continue living with even more regrets…”

“You’re an even bigger mystery than your father… and quite stupid to boot as well… you’re on the verge of defeat and yet, you allow her to do as she pleases… one day, you will be the end of me.”

Meanwhile, the younger Kazama was gripping her relative by the throat, tightening the grip, while repeatedly starting to punch him in the face, back and forth, taking advantage of his ever-growing feebleness, not knowing that she was at an advantage from the get-go, because of Jin possessing the Devil Gene. But despite this lack of knowledge, she didn’t care, as it simply meant in her mind: More slaps for her and she couldn’t possibly find the heart to be complaining about smacking some sense into a blood relative of hers.

All the while, taunting him in a quite threatening voice, which was quite untypical for her caliber, knowing she was mostly honourable and innocent at heart. However, as Feng Wei taught her the hard way: Exceptions can always be made, especially if it involves the family being threatened or soiled and she won’t be letting this chance slip, like how she did during the 5^th tournament.

“Jin Kazama… at long last, you’ll finally be on the receiving end of what I would call “sweet ol’ karma”. I am not a believer. Never was and never will be. I always saw greater value in the actions of a person, rather than their verbally shared ideals. So whatever sob story you might be bringing forth to the table, just so you know… I don’t care. You haven’t existed for me up until now and as far as I cared to know, you were nothing short of a bane on my family’s and everyone else’s existence. Name me one good reason, why I should be sparing you. Because I can’t find any!”

As she was ready to punch him once more, suddenly… halfway through, her flying knuckle gets stopped, by the grip of a bystander, which turned out to be Hwoarang, looking at the younger Kazama with a look, that is best described as a sorrowful, regretful, and yet “playful” grimace. Knowing that he and Asuka still may have a bit of a bone to pick...

“Hello there. Umm… do you recognize me?”

And when Asuka took some time to process who was standing next to her, holding her back from continuously beating into her relative, her mood only gradually worsened, however, to Jin’s fortune, she let him go, as she was now focusing all of her pent-up frustrations on her other opposition, who was looking quite worried. Hwoarang decided to go into this familial “conversation” with a more diplomatic approach, although he was normally the type of person to be solving all his problems with street fights. He still desired to go that route, if talking wasn’t good enough to convince her, but being aware, that his presence also didn’t really inspire confidence, as he and Asuka also have some bones left to pick from the last time they saw each other, he knew this “moment of silence” won’t last long.

And it became the most obvious, when Jin’s relative began glaring in his direction, the kind of glare that Hwo was really terrified of seeing, as he had a lot of respect for the female martial artists, and he really would hate to be the “party pooper of her ride” again. Whenever he was fighting male combatants, he always would see their fights as a means of showcasing, who is top dog around town, and in such instances, him pulling punches, or in his case, kicks, would be nothing short of insulting. But when he is faced with a female, he had this internalized instinct of never going 100%, due to two good factors playing into it: For one, since he had grown up with Xiaoyu in middle school and high school together, he would always play as her wingman and he really didn’t mind being a figure of guidance for those, weaker than him. With her, he had more of a desire of verbally schooling her, instead of relying on physical battles to drive the point home he is trying to make. For two, growing up with her, he also learned over time: He grows to feel quite guilty on the inside, whenever a girl, especially those younger than him, start bawling their eyes out and if he was to go all out on Asuka, he may end up repeating the same scenario he had with her, back during the 5^th tournament. The one thing he really doesn’t want to live through a second time, especially given their circumstances.

And as expected, Asuka didn’t respond too well to his presence, as seen by her now being boiling hot with anger, yelling at him:

“Oh, you got to be kidding me! You as well?! Don’t tell me, you are collaborating now with this asswipe! I knew you were a piece of work, but this is SERIOUSLY PUSHING IT!”

He stepped back somewhat, holding his hands up in defence, awkwardly smiling at her, all the while, commenting:

“H-Hey! C-Calm down, ya hear? I didn’t—”

“Save the excuses, you piece of shit! Just when I thought, it was bad enough that I had to get kidnapped by this piece of work right there at my feet, you had to come around and introduce yourself into my life, uninvited, one more time! But hey, as a compensation, this is perfect timing! Because now, I am also going to make you pay back for having ruined my chances of reaching my father’s adversary!”

Hearing that, the Korean biker grew mildly disappointed, as he just shrugged and casually went, trying to somewhat diffuse this situation:

“Wow, you are still salty over that? I guess, you are not familiar with the common martial arts etiquette of “no hard feelings”, right? OK then. You got me.”

Trying to act smooth, he climbed onto the staircase’s metal pipe, and allowed himself to slide down as though, he is the coolest guy in the world, just riding down the stairs without touching the stairs, before then landing back on the lower floor, gazing up in the Kazama’s direction, saying with a grim sort of smile, knowing he won’t be able to talk himself out of this:

“If you’re so great, then how about we make a deal? We settle it with a one-on-one brawl and it’s winner takes all tonight. If I win, you’ll settle down and take a listen to what we have to say. But if I lose, you can call the police on us, if it fancies you. Is that fair to you? Keep this in mind, we didn’t bring you here without a reason. There is a point to all this secrecy business, and it has something to do with yours and Jin’s shared heritage. But since I am not a guy of long monologues and I am pretty sure, you are just itching to fight straight away, I will just cut this short by saying: Let’s just do it.”

That made the young Kazama smirk somewhat, feeling like she had her work cut out for her. She felt quite confident in her abilities and being driven by the desire to just make those kidnappers face some well-earned justice, she began warming up, by cracking her neck and stretching her arms over her head, feeling readier than ever to kick this rebel’s rear into the next week, much to her personal enjoyment.

“Oh wow. So, you didn’t have enough from last time. Well, then don’t mind if I do. And just so you know, I am in a bad mood right now and if anything, beating your teeth in would bring quite a lot of pleasure to me. But at the same time, this might be my luckiest day so far… because now, I get the chance to be mopping the floor with both you and your buddy over there. Boy, will this be one hell of a late birthday party for me.”

However, Xiao was not agreeing with this plan in the slightest, as she found it one major waste of time and energy, not to mention, quite risky as well, because they didn’t know of just how capable this young Kazama truly was. So she yelled at Hwoarang, while tending to Jin’s weak form:

“Hwoarang…! You do realize, we cannot afford to fool around like this! What happens if you lose then? Will you just let her sell us all out and thus rendering this entire operation for naught? You’re not serious, are you?”

But in response, the Korean yelled from below, before going with the Kazama around the corner:

“Xiao, hear me out! It’s bad enough that we had to kidnap her! Don’t you think, it would be for the best to first give her the chance to calm down and allowing her to let out all her pent-up frustration on both me and Jin, while we are at it? You do know that I am not one to ever say No to a new challenge and besides… she might be able to cooperate with us, if we give her the chance in getting to know us somewhat. She already made acquaintance with Jin… somewhat at least… but you get my point, right?!”

She sighed, before tending to Jin, slowly carrying him over her shoulder, dragging him inside the room that was previously inhabited by his relative, yelling down to her other teammate:

“I sure hope you know what you are doing, Hwoarang. Do what you must!”

“Don’t worry about it.”

He rushes back inside the hangar, in which Asuka was awaiting him, ready to start this fight.

And the very second he felt himself to be secure, as soon as the door locked behind him, suddenly, he felt a bare foot, which belonged to a still enraged Asuka, brutally connecting with the right side of his face, making him almost fly back against one of the helicopters, before regaining his balance by allowing his boot to rub against the metallic pavement, before evading an incoming punch from the red-seeing bull, that was Jin’s relative, by swaying to the right, allowing her fist to only connect with the door of the chopper, before trying to keep her in-line, by rushing in and kicking her, through a wave-dash motion, right in the solar plexus, which causes her backside to be rubbing against the floor, with Hwoarang commenting:

“I wish I really didn’t have to do this, but… you asked for it!”

“Bite me! I won’t be making it as easy as last time!”

He jumped up and did a heel drop sort of kick, with Asuka quickly rolling to the side, before swiftly using her Leg Cutter to make Hwoarang lose his balance, right when he landed back on foot, and it did manage to catch him off guard, as he felt his legs being swept off the ground, however unlike most thugs that Asuka fought, her current opponent was playing in a completely different league. She doesn’t realize: She is fighting someone, who previously worked for the military. But Hwoarang was quick to make sure, that he is driving the message home for her:

“Heh, nice try!”

Instead of allowing his head to connect with the pavement beneath his feet, he decided to do a quick and flexible handstand, to stop the fall from happening. He decided to have some fun for himself with her, as he wanted to show her a new trick he learned. He clapped his feet together like a monkey, before smirking at her, knowingly taunting her with:

“Come over here! Want to try something new? How about, instead of just saying what I am, I would just demonstrate it for ya? I am still stronger than you and you know it. So why even go through the effort of making a complete fool out of yourself again?”

That seemed to have struck a nerve, as the Kazama was growing genuinely angry and spiteful, from the bottom of heart and soul. She felt as though, he was just making fun of her and her suffering, as though, all the years of mockery and belittling on behalf of her family, caused by all those outsiders who knew jack about her and her family, came down to this clown show that was unfolding before her… she began feeling as if her life is truly, nothing short of a comedy skit, a parody of life itself. Drowning in so much hatred, she maliciously began speaking to him, which was starting to mildly unnerve the ex-soldier:

“…You think this is a game, isn’t it? Do I need to remind you, that you assholes KIDNAPPED me…?! And you are over here, playing everything up, as if this is just a circus attraction here and I was only brought over, just so you can make me question life even harder! Heh… hehehe… so this is what my life has devolved into, hasn’t it…? How ironic… I guess, I really have no sense of humor, may need to adapt a new one, just so I, can even hope to not get to a point where I want to shoot myself…!”

His blood ran cold, when the young Kazama began covering her face with one hand, running through her hair, cackling in a way that was truly unnerving for the young biker to witness first-hand. He didn’t recall her ever being this mentally unstable or shaken up… he asked her, as he stopped the handstand to now face her on both legs, nervously asking:

“H-Hey, c-chill out, will ya? You’re… kind of freaking me out over here, you--"

And he froze up, when she began screaming at him, seething with fury, as she simply couldn’t take it anymore:

“SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP! I am so tired of seeing your goddamned face! Leave me alone and fight, damn it!”

She rushes in, not caring anymore, what hits are about to land and what not, even when she punched into the chopper door one more, she didn’t feel anything, pissed as she was and Hwo did his best to try and wait for the proper opening for him to strike, but he couldn’t foresee, what came next: She rushes him with punches and kicks, ever so quickly, he had timeframe anymore to react to her then suddenly grabbing him by his face, before slapping his entire skull against the metal pavement below, causing him to groan out loud in agony, as it hurt like hell, however, being tough to shake up, he used his right foot to kick her away from himself, before bombarding her with kicks, until she cracked and left herself wide open, which eventually she did and he rushed in to kick her in the mid-section, continuing with kicks, switching from right to left, before sending her into a tailspin, finishing the combo, by kicking her up like a soccer ball, kicking her away mid-flight once more, to send her flying into another chopper nearby.

But like him, she wasn’t that impressed by this and she quickly recovered swaying to the left to evade his incoming kick, which put a dent in the other chopper’s door, comically commenting on it with:

“I hope Lars will forgive me for this… eh, whatever, I can just tell him: It was a fight for survival.”

Before immediately returning to the matter at hand, with Asuka outmatching him this time in terms of physical agility, catching him by surprise by hiding behind another chopper, before using the back wing of a helicopter to swing herself forward like a monkey, to kick the Korean biker in the backside, using both legs this time.

“Gotcha, asswipe!”

And before he could respond properly, he found himself being elbowed on the top of his head, causing him to fall flat on his back, with Asuka launching upwards with a knee strike, before doing two really quick left and right hooks with her knuckles, before sending Hwoarang into a tailspin, using both her open palms to fire him away, ending that painful combination by rushing in with an elbow to pin him mid-flight, before firing him like a cannon, right into the metal wall behind him, using both open palms to do so.

MEANWHILE, BACK WITH JIN AND XIAOYU…

Jin was slowly returning to consciousness, with the young Chinese prodigy looking down on his face in genuine sorrow, which quickly turned into that of deep-rooted relief, knowing he will be fine, after all. She then playfully commented:

“Well, good morning, mister. Good to have you back.”

He sat upright, wiping a hand through his hair, mildly gripping his skull somewhat in pain, as he did feel a small hint of a headache coming up.

“Ugh… Huh…? Xiao? What happened…? And where is Asuka and Hwoarang…?”

“Don’t worry, she didn’t take a hike from here or anything. Hwoarang has made a proposition to her. The two have decided to duke it out at the hangar and should he lose, she is allowed to leave. But knowing him, I seriously doubt that he would be THIS careless, he knows what he is doing… I hope, at least. You know him. That’s Hwo for you. Reliable to a tee.”

“Hwoarang… what are you thinking…? But never mind that… did I fall asleep…?”

“Well… kind of. And since you have finally come to allow me to ask you, a teeny-tiny question, so bear with me, OK?”

But before Jin could even guess as to how she was going to put this question into words, he found himself being yelled and scolded at by her, with him receiving quite the slap to the back of his head by her, as Xiaoyu angrily asked him:

“HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND?! What exactly were you trying to prove back there?!?! What has Asuka done to you that nearly made you knock on heaven’s gate for how lifeless you became, the moment she touched you?! You nearly gave both me and Hwoarang a heart attack, damn it!”

The young Kazama began to genuinely feel guilty now for not having let his friends in about his plans with Asuka and he explained, while rubbing the back end of his head:

“I was trying to see for myself if she was truly part of my own heritage. I mean, can you blame me? Mine and Asuka’s surname is quite commonly used on Japanese soil, with the Osaka prefecture being placed 12^th regarding how many familial surnames refer back to “Kazama”. It could have literally been anyone. I mean, sure it depends on how it is written down, but still, the name by itself is not that uncommon, I just had to be sure. It could have turned out to be a complete miscalculation on my end, so just to be sure, I activated part of my Devil Gene, while fighting here, wanting to test the waters. And wouldn’t you know… she actually IS a Kazama, like me and my mother.”

The animal caretaker folded her arms, looking still quite bewildered over her leader’s concerning lack of awareness of his situation, asking, while also becoming diplomatic, knowing that Jin had a point with his theory:

“I mean, sure… but was this really worth risking your life over? If what you told me so far aligns with what we currently know about the Devil Gene and considering over what I just had witnessed with you falling unconscious the moment Asuka began brutally manhandling you… if this wasn’t the full extent, there is no telling as to what the pure-blooded Kazamas can do to you, just by coming into close proximity…”

Her more than reasonable concerns didn’t end there, however, as there was something on her mind, which she really would have loved to speak up about it, way earlier. Growing genuinely sorrowful now, knowing that Asuka’s reactions and outrage are more than justified, given who they are and who is leading them, she began explaining with a sad look on her face:

“And aside from that, there is something I have been thinking about a lot, even way before the start of the operation… Don’t forget, Asuka still regards us as total strangers. People, who just came out of left field, in the middle of the night no less, with us literally having had to use force to get her over here, asking for favors, while knowing little next to NOTHING about us personally… I fear that, even if we manage to get her on-board, she may first need some time warming up to us… if that’s even possible anymore at this point, given how we were handling things with her up until now. Gaining our trust is also an essential aspect into this endeavour coming out as successful for us. And the way we have done it so far, that just won’t cut. Especially since we quite literally kidnapped her and potentially harmed her father in the process, so I say, we may need to come up with another plan, should she decide to decline our offer.”

That gave the young Kazama to think, as he knew, Xiaoyu was right. He only had the best of intentions, but that is really at odds with which he had decided to get his relative to come over here for a “pep talk”, which, by all accounts, was anything but productive for them in the end. He closed his eyes and began thinking about her words, trying to figure out the best preferred procedure going forward.

“Hmmm…”

Being the considerate and patient kind of girl, she sat down next to him on the bed, wanting to provide the mental backup he needed, wanting to make sure, he is not alone in this and that they will all figure something out eventually. And to drive the point home even further, she gently gripped his shoulder, which causes him to instantly look at her with the innocently puzzled face he usually has, while spending time alone with her.

“…You get where I am going with this? I get that she is important, but we also can’t risk her turning her back on us and just casually deciding to sell out while we aren’t watching. We would have to approach this at a more diplomatic angle. Let’s focus on earning her trust first, OK?”

The young Mishima began gently chuckling to himself, finding it so endearing over how caring Xiao was and how all the years of constant aversion, haven’t managed to change her for the worse, which he found deeply admiring. He playfully added with a hint of non-malevolent sarcasm on his end:

“Oh wow. What else is new? Here you go again, caring far too much about the others and less about yourself. Do you ever think about your own gains, more than once, every once in a while? I really appreciate the thought, but it can’t hurt to be selfish from time to time, can it?”

“Oh, you… you’re one to talk, you know.”

Smiling as pure as she has always been capable to, she just playfully pushed him with both hands, so that he was now back onto a lying position, with both of them beginning to laugh, as the short girl then jumped onto his tummy to pin him down with her own weight, all the while, tickling him with both hands, especially on his sides, knowing he was most ticklish around there, which causes Jin to laugh out, as he desperately tries to shake her off of him, as Xiaoyu playfully added:

“Don’t come to me with THIS attitude, you oversized baby! And for that rotten attitude of yours, I am going to tickle you! Tickle-tickle-tickle-tickle!”

“Hehehe! Hey, stop that, Xiao! Get off me! Oh! Not there, not there! HAHAHAHA!”

But then, both had to stop to catch their breaths, as all this laughing had truly robbed them of some oxygen from how intense it was getting…

…with the mood quickly changing, as Xiao then melancholically commented on Jin’s question from before about “being less selfless every now and then”:

“Jin. You shouldn’t normally do that, but allow me to counter with a question of my own: What else am I supposed to do? It’s as I keep saying and I have already told you, years earlier: My life frankly isn’t worth living, if I am unable surround myself with the people that I care so much about. That includes you, Hwoarang, Panda, Miharu, and my grandpa. I simply cannot thank you and Hwoarang enough, for always having stuck out your necks for me, when we were younger and the bullies picked on me for “being inferior to them”, because of my short height. On my own, I am not worth much anyway… so if you are capable of smiling and facing the day with hope, there is nothing else that gives me a reason to stay. You and Hwoarang are of bigger priority than myself.”

The last two phrases, had her starting to smile in a more melancholic sort of manner, exposing how badly she had truly missed Jin deep down. She had admitted to her life “not being worth living without him”. The latter felt his heart sinking, having to listen to Xiaoyu openly not thinking as highly of herself as both he and Hwoarang do about her. Deep down, he wanted to deny it, but there was no going around it, as he knew the truth: He was to blame for her having grown so grim and cynical about life. She thought so highly of him, and he only ended disappointing her. He commented with his voice growing increasingly anxious and unsure:

“Hey… don’t say things like that… Xiao. You’re worth more than you give yourself credit for. Even way before my mom had gone missing, I was always more prone of being a loner, I really didn’t like being the center of attention, neither back home, nor at school. I had always preferred staying the lonesome wolf that I was… until you and Hwoarang came into my life, and you made me understand… OK, that’s farfetched, at the time, understand, but not really, appreciate… that fighting your inner demons all by yourself, will never end well. The moment you start believing yourself to just be a burden to those who care, to a point, where you outright REFUSE to even look at them in the eye… ironically, that type of selflessness on my end, can also be best described as selfish. A paradox, isn’t it? You evade the others, because you feel as though, your presence is putting unnecessary burdens on their back, but really… your lack of presence is what truly causes this burden in the first place. Because they have no way of telling of how you truly feel in that moment and what they can do to help you. Why I refused to acknowledge that is beyond me, just, don’t ask. You told me, during the 5^th tournament, that you wanted to assist me in stopping this familial conflict with the Mishima side of my family… what can I say? It was one thing for me to say No to your proposal, but I didn’t consider how serious you were about helping me and all I did was push away, like always, because that is what I was always good for: Whining and pretending I know better. And that’s why I am saying… stop downplaying your own personal value like this, because to me and Hwo, your worth weighs way more than any money in the world. Understood?”

She was no longer able to hide it. Him being so caring and self-aware towards her, was more than she could have possibly ever asked for. She felt a single tear leaking out of her right eye…

“Oh, Jin…”

And in that moment, both comically froze up, when someone knocked at the door… it was Alisa, who was asking, with her voice sounding muffled behind the metal door:

“Asuka Kazama. May I please come in? We have much to talk about.”

And only now, did both realize: She was sitting on top of him, with her not even having realized until now, that her lower body has unintentionally started to slip off of Jin’s stomach, barely inches away from his crotch. In that short moment, both began blushing a very bright shade of pink, with Jin muttering in panic:

“X-X-Xiao! Quick! G-Get off me! We have to set things straight with Alisa!”

But she began blushing even redder, with her blood pressure increasing tenfold, once it began dawning upon her: The only reason why she didn’t slip off him, was due to the fact, that…

…she felt something tough pressing up against her left side of her rear. And she wanted to scream in panic, but she felt her mouth then getting covered by Jin, who, in a comically swift panic, without even realizing where he was touching her, which turned out to be her midriff section, grabbed her there and pushed her down onto the other side of the bed, being quite close to her face no less, by total accident, even feeling her chest squishing up against his, and just by feeling her frantic heart beat against his own chest, he felt his blood pressure increasing as well, and there they were: Two fools, one thought.

Jin took the initiative however, and to break the tension, he got off bed and yelled through the door, to tell Alisa:

“A-Alisa! I am not Asuka, it’s me, Jin! Hold on for a moment, me and Xiao will be on our way!”

And she asked in return, wanting to know immediately where Asuka was:

“Where is she? Did she escape captivity?”

“No. Apparently, she and Hwoarang are currently busy fighting at the hangar to decide over whether she will stay or not.”

“I have to let Lars know about this. You should have told me so earlier.”

“…What?”

That last phrase… it didn’t make that much sense to Jin for her to say that. Like, they have nothing to hide, and he gave her no incentive to say that.  

MEANWHILE, BACK TO HWOARANG AND ASUKA AT THE HANGAR…

Asuka, after having tackled her opposition to the ground, was now mounting him and with her face burning hot, she repeatedly delivered a barrage of a punches, targeting his face, to which the latter responded with, by crossing his arms, blocking it to the best of his ability, before growing sick of this and kicking her off him, through her stomach.

She did a backwards roll however, before doing a handstand to get back on track and this time, she was too slow to react to Hwoarang’s incoming frontal kick, which came from a Flamingo stance, making her crumple at the impact, before being launched straight into the chopper, which knocked her forward, giving him the chance to land three more kicks on her, one on the front, then one on the low and then to her face.

But refusing to give up, she rolled to the side and allowed Hwo to come closer, and just when he thought, he could just attack her again like a wild stallion, he found himself getting grabbed by the shoulder and the hip by her, before getting violently twirled around in mid-air, followed by him getting thrown onto the other side, with his backside kissing the metallic pavement, very painfully. And now, the two were back to square one, staring at each other with bruised faces, with some wounds even bleeding somewhat…

However, much to Hwoarang’s surprise, just when he was about to mentally prepare himself again, what he witnessed next, completely subverted his expectations. He saw the young Kazama, kneeling on the ground, tightly pressing her legs against her body, hoping to desperately keep herself warm, as it just caught on to her: The temperatures were freezing cold outside and there she was, only in a tank top and short shorts, a combination, clearly not suitable for this time of year. And it didn’t help, that only now was she showcasing her true feelings in that moment. She went from intense anger and hatred to emotional vulnerability in less than a few moments’ notice. And her intense shivering and tight gripping of her shoulders, desperately trying to warm herself up, denying the notion of anyone on-board helping her, due to whom this ship belongs to, she felt a strong taint of helplessness in that moment. She weakly muttered to herself, with the cold muddling her thoughts and sentences even more:

“Ohhh… i-i-it’s s-s-so cold…! You asshats c-c-could have at least had the courtesy… t-t-t-to provide me a jacket, while on the way out…! B-But hey… what was I expecting anyhow…? You’re kidnappers… nothing more, nothing less…”

At the same time however, the TKD prodigy grew comically angry, yelling at her from the other side of the hangar, asking:

“Are you off your knocker, woman?!?! NOW you realize how cold it is outside?! Are you for real?!?!”

But she comically yelled back at him, returning his rage all too gladly, saying:

“Oh, give me a break! You were the ones to take me all the way here! The least you could have done, was bringing my hood jacket along! Leave me alone! You probably never got kidnapped yourself, as though, it’s a common, every-day occurrence to you, right? So can it!”

“You think I did this in pride or something?! No, I did not! This assignment was an unfortunate necessity, and I don’t get to choose the objectives here! That all relies on both the captain of this ship and my brother-in-arms! And by the way, we were willing to solve this peacefully without a fuzz! It’s only YOU here to be causing a scene, while we want to remain diplomatic with you!”

“Diplomatic, my ass! You. KIDNAPPED. Me! How exactly did you expect me to react? All gleeful and full of sunshine, or something?! Like, yay! I got kidnapped by a bunch of randos, who I don’t even know, except for one guy, where, the moment I see his stupid face, I want to kick his teeth in! Thanks a lot! For nothing, you dickhead!”

Both then had to catch their breath for a moment, as they were both clearly exhausted from both their fight, but also their arguments… and Hwo, as a really caring gesture, took his jacket off and went over to her, putting it over her shoulders, quickly enveloping her in it as well, which caught her by surprise and even more so, when he sighed out loud in both exhaustion, irritation and sorrow, feeling genuinely sorry for her, before kneeling down to put one arm around her to give her some time to warm up against him, in the protective veil, that was his jacket.

“Hey… I am sorry, OK? Maybe there really could have been a much less problematic way in getting to talk to you, but… as things stood, I couldn’t afford to disobey either. If it cheers you up… you were really awesome back there. You may have not been as strong as me, but you sure were resilient. You refused to stand down.”

Having grown silent, subtly admitting defeat, but also not minding this gesture from her opponent for even a second and allowing it to happen, she looked up to him, which he surprisingly found insanely adorable from the way she did it, she began to slightly redden and respond with:

“Oh, uh… thanks…? For a common street punk… you sure were tough to pin down… I can already tell… you’re not like the others I have fought up until now…”

“Heh. Oh really? Is that a fact? What are you? A vigilante of sorts? Huh…”

This word is now starting to give Hwo some unpleasant memories of something related to his crime-ridden past before even meeting Jin and Xiaoyu during middle school. But wanting to play the tough guy and wanting to build a genuine bridge between himself and Asuka, he commented in regards to what he had previously done to her during the 5^th tournament:

“And hey, before I forget… now that you are here and I have the chance of talking to you… I just wanted to say: I am sorry.”

“Huh…? For what…?”

“For having humiliated you, back in the 5^th tournament. You were after this Kenpo guy and all I did was ruining your chances of ever catching up to him… I know that I won fair and square, but still… I didn’t mean to make you cry… sorry about that.”

Hearing such a genuine and heartfelt apology from her opposition, Asuka felt her spirits being lifted again. She couldn’t explain why, but deep down… she felt happy to hear this.

But just when she was about to accept his apology, she felt a strong jab to her neck, which ended up knocking her unconscious, catching Hwoarang by surprise… only for him to realize: This jab came from Lars, who has sped up from behind to knock her out and he grew really annoyed at this commenting:

“Lars?! Oh, come on! I was only trying to rebuild her faith in our cause! You could have at least warned me!”

“My apologies, but in these trying times, failure is not an option… especially for me. Now that she is unconscious, let’s prep her up for the interrogation.”

“Ugh, fine. But still! That just now, was totally unnecessary and you know it!”

“Again, I apologize for that crude intrusion. Take her along. We don’t have much time left until dawn. By morning, she must return immediately to her family’s house without raising suspicion. Now hurry.”

Hwoarang was beginning to grow mildly distrustful towards Lars… and he couldn’t even really explain why, as everything was going quite swell up until now. He gazed after the ex-Tekken Force member with a distrusting stare, while carrying the unconscious Asuka, bridal-style.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

A throbbing pain was making itself noticeable for the young Kazama, who was only slowly starting to get a grasp on her situation. She felt something heavy pressing up against her body around her lower region and it turned, these were metal chains, meant to tie her down to the chair, she just so happened to be bound to. And when that realization struck her, she began growing quite panicked, wanting to scream for help, but it was ultimately subdued by the fact: Her mouth was also sealed shut via sticky tape and most of her sounds that were escaping her lips were muffled screaming, as she yells for Jin to come out of his supposed “hiding spot”, with her desperation, slowly turning into verifiable rage:

“Hey…! Can anyone hear me…?! Where am I…?! Hey, if this is your doing Jin Kazama, then just you wait, I have been made even more eager to kick your ass into the next week…!”

Out of the shadows came Lars Alexandersson, who was looking at her with quite the apologetic look on his face, arms folded, approaching Jin’s relative to undo the binding around her mouth to allow her to catch her breath again and speak more clearly this time. And the moment he pulled down the tape, he tried to diffuse her discomfort with some old-fashioned diplomacy, making her an offer that she couldn’t possibly refuse:

“My sincerest apologies, Asuka Kazama. We really didn’t mean to resort to this, but unfortunately, you forced our hand. And we aren’t exactly allowed the luxury of causing a scene with you spilling the beans on us. Call it corrupt, call it inappropriate, but all I can say is: Tough times call for tough measures. If it will serve to calm you down, let’s strike a deal: You will hear us out on what we have to say and then, we will leave the decision entirely up to you, on whether you want to help us or not. Once we are done, we will release you. Is that fine with you?”

But ever being the skeptical one in this current situation, Asuka began raising an eyebrow out of raw puzzlement, feeling as though, the deal probably had a loophole that we won’t let her in on, so she openly questions:

“…what kind of deal is that? What could possibly be so important that I have to stay here and listen? Let alone, important enough that is justifies literally binding me down like this? And besides, you are saying, that you will leave the decision to me… what if I am declining the offer? What are you going to do with me then, hm? Will you kill me? Pardon my brashness, but in case you didn’t notice, allow me to put this in a way that a grandiose-dressing douchebag like you can understand. YOU KIDNAPPED ME! How else do you expect me to react to all this? And I swear to god, if my father had been hurt during the kidnapping procedure, I am really going to lose it, you hear me?!”

The illegitimate Mishima began smirking somewhat, as he was mildly enjoying this rage from her, because he knew, this rage wasn’t directed at him and more on his nephew. So to play his part, he casually comments in a lax manner:

“Oh, about that… Yeah, that wasn’t really part of my ideas, all that is mostly tracing back to my nephew. I was never fan of these kidnapping methods to get one’s point across, so how about this? Why not save up all that pent-up frustration on your “beloved” cousin then? In fact, he is right there.”

Hearing these signaling words, Jin came out of the shadows himself to look at his cousin with an almost comically worried grimace, posing almost like a small kid, who was ready to get an ear-full by his parents, even with this being a younger relative of his. And as calculated, Asuka was immediately boiling hot with anger, just having to look at this supposed “relative” of hers and she commented:

“Aha! The rat slowly sneaking out of its hiding spot. Good. Let me tell you something. If it weren’t for those chains, I would have already busted loose from them and made you, my bitch. Don’t start thinking that any sweet-talk is going to save you, going forward. Because I have no intention on forgiving you.”

Jin was already expecting these scolding words, so deciding to play fair and knowing that her anger towards him was more than justified, he began explaining, trying his best to put out the flames:

“OK, you got me there. Yeah, it was my idea to be committing to this method of getting in touch with you, but let’s just say, the current situation dictated this course of action and I will immediately say how it is: I am truly sorry for having dragged you into this. But the thing is, I have my reasons for calling you over this way. And I really don’t want to go there, but my reason for coming over, is of big importance, actually…”

“…What are you talking about?”

“Me coming over for a “visit” has more reasons than one. With the biggest one being… I need your help. And this help I am seeking from you, is joining our cause, in… I know you may declare me insane afterwards but hear me out…

In the process, the atmosphere around Asuka grew oppressive, as Jin’s tone also changed from that of diplomacy, to a dark and almost foreshadowing undertone, as he unveiled to her a disturbing truth:

“…Keeping my Devil Gene at bay.”

Understandably, Asuka was deeply confused over this proposal, as she simply had no idea in which direction this conversation was to be heading and not being in a very favorable position, she had no qualms in expressing her deep-rooted confusion with:

“What the—“Devil Gene”? …OK. You really are off your knocker. Can I go now, please?”

She quickly got shut up by Jin, getting low on one knee to look at her with a persuasive gaze, that managed to scare the daylights out of her, as in that moment, the Devil began shining through both Jin’s words and his gaze alone, in spite of his well-meaning pleads, as he explained to her:

“Listen. I know you hate me, I know that for all you could care about, I might as well be considered deceased from your personal life, but you have to hear this. I didn’t come all the way here, just to be told off this way and pardon me saying this, but your overtly rebellious attitude is slowly starting to tug on my patience. And I won’t allow you to leave, until you heard my side of the story, with all media bias removed… you understand?”

“…’K.”

Wanting to respect boundaries, he quickly cooled off and gets himself a chair to sit in front of her, wanting her to look at him, as he tells her the full scope of his plans.

“Allow me to indulge you. Because I am pretty sure, you must be asking yourself, as to why I would specifically seek out help from YOU, of all people? And the answer is quite simple: You and I share the same blood. We both are Kazamas at birth and my mother is also one, albeit her being a pure of blood one, as opposed to me. With the only difference being, that I just so happened to be plagued by a dark entity, that has been given over to me, through my father and you may have also heard of him. Kazuya Mishima.”

Asuka was paying close attention now, as, despite her words, she hated Jin’s father way more than him, knowing that his entire “chosen hero” act was nothing short of an act he was playing to be painting himself in a positive light during the war effort, so she was definitely intrigued now…

…and with it now being officially confirmed to her, that Jin himself is actually related to Kazuya, as in, he is his biological son, she really grew confused now. She may not know much about her own heritage, but knowing that Jin’s side of the family, even with it having been mostly dominated by Mishima blood, she couldn’t possibly see it coming that his mother would also happen to be a Kazama. Of pure blood, no less. And even with Jin’s second name, at first, she refused to buy into the idea of him truly being a Kazama by blood, as his actions didn’t reflect that. She was raised by her parents to live the life of, according to their own words, “a person, worthy of bearing the blood of a Kazama”. She never went into any detail on this, as she never thought that deeply into it, since she thought, it may only refer to their form of martial art and nothing else beyond that, so now… she wanted to know more and she thought to herself:

“So… there are more Kazamas like me out there…? And most of all… how come I had never heard of this from either of my parents… because if Jin’s mother was a pure-blooded Kazama… I really feel like, my parents have some explaining to do. Of course, I won’t be mentioning Jin by name, as I really don’t warn to unnecessarily make anyone in town, or my family, suspicious of me possibly coinciding with a war criminal. That’s the LAST thing we need as of late. But… what is this “Devil Gene” he is referring to? And why do I have to do with any of this? Guess I’ll find out…”

Jin was summarizing all the horrifying events in his life, that led up to the moment of him rising to power, not as a means of genuinely wanting to wage war or wanting to see the world burn, but more as a defense mechanism, knowing that many corrupt individuals, outside of his family, were after his powers and he couldn’t afford to be losing to them, when both his father and grandfather were spreading nothing short of misery and application propaganda. And due to his lack of experience in the fields of many industrial sectors, let alone basic leadership skills, skills that were absolutely vital in succeeding, he only ended up causing uproars from smaller parts of society, which all slowly, but surely grew into a way bigger conflict than he had ever anticipated. Soon enough, he lost control of quite literally, everything and his decisions, which were solely based on emotion and less on actual rationale, lead to the catastrophic events, that were to follow. And adding further insult to injury, because of Azazel and the Devil Gene plaguing his consciousness, every step of the way, as he was trying to figure out a way on how to free both himself and society as a whole from the war effort, he only ended up sacrificing even more innocent lives… All for nothing.

And here they were, in the present, with Jin, being guilt-ridden, to the very core, wanting to make amends for himself, until his soul is able of finding peace… which may very likely, never happen. However, he is not going to go out without a fight, so, for his friends’ sake, he is going to face his demons.

But he knew, he cannot do this alone, without external assistance from another fellow Kazama, as Jin had a brief memory of his mother, after him having beaten Kazumi, having managed to disable his Devil Gene for a short amount of time, enough time for him to find peace, before coming back home to Yakushima. And when they fought, he made use of the Devil’s powers, wanting to see for himself, if Asuka was truly the right candidate for this job and in the end, he was proven correct.

“And that is the short of it… I really don’t mean to sound nagging or pushy or anything, but considering that we need to stay prepared for when, should either Heihachi or Kazuya decide to show their faces in public again, leading their respective companies into war one more time, time is of the essence and if you were willing to help us, you’d do not only us, but the rest of the world a huge favor. It sounds cliché and ridiculous, but given who you are dealing with… when I am around, the absurdity skyrockets either way. So… What do you think? What is your takeaway from all this? Will you join us?”

Surprisingly to Jin, usually, Asuka would be quick to object and judge at face value, however… she really needed time to process all of the information having been previously fed to her and she couldn’t form a cohesive answer to all of it.

“I… I really don’t know… I mean, care to answer me a question: What’s in it for me? What will I have to gain from helping you? If I am looking through the contract you’re providing, I don’t exactly see that many positive outcomes for me… and considering, who is sitting opposite to me, given my current circumstances… this may really prove to be bothersome… and I am putting that quite mildly. I mean, can you blame me?! I was so ready to lay off all the blame for this war all on your shoulders, but… now knowing the grander picture… I… I really have no clue on how to react to all this, to be perfectly frank… you’re my enemy… and yet, you’re not…”

Jin was covering his face with one hand, while also starting to chuckle, being fully capable of understanding where Asuka’s reaction was coming from, so he retorted, almost playfully with:

“Oh, you have no idea, on how much I am able to feel you there, Asuka… this entire situation is really absurd in on itself… I wish there were different ways of handling it, but… my powers require a very specific way of taming it and if there were any other options, trust me… I would have already chosen them, and we wouldn’t even have to sit here and behave like apes. And I already failed in doing so, while being the CEO of the Zaibatsu, so… we really have no other options left to try anymore. You are currently the one and ONLY option left for me to try.”

However, there was one part of the story that Jin hadn’t covered yet and she wants to know more. He said, “she was his only option left”, but then she remembered:

“But… Couldn’t you just ask your mother, instead of me…? Why would you even go to all that trouble, just to ask someone like me, who already has enough of her own problems to deal with, for assistance? I am really sorry, don’t get me wrong here, this is not supposed to be a definitive “No”. You have to be patient with me, I still really need time to process all of this… I hope you understand…”

The young Kazama was mildly embarrassed about this fact, as he knew, she wasn’t entirely in the wrong on this. If his mother was around, all this wouldn’t even be such a hazzle in the first place, but because she didn’t leave any means of contacting her behind, this wouldn’t be happening anytime soon, and he explained:

“No, don’t worry about it, no need to apologize. I know what you mean… the only problem is… my mother has cut off all possible contact options with me. As of now, I don’t have any ways of reaching her. She didn’t leave a phone number behind, nor an e-mail or work address for me to send a message to, so… again, I wouldn’t even be here bothering you about this, had I different means of reaching my goal… if anything, I should be apologizing for causing you so much trouble…”

Lars had to cut in, wanting to know a verdict, since he took a quick glance at his watch and he needed to remind the two of the sunrise being upon them and they had to bring her back immediately without raising suspicion.

“Jin, we don’t have much time left before dawn. Asuka. What is your answer? We need to take you back home to prevent suspicions from being raised.”

“Umm, well… I really don’t mean to sound so indecisive, but… I still need some time to think about this. I can’t form a cohesive opinion on this just yet. I hope you understand…”

Then, Jin made a suggestion, since he had an idea on how to resolve this without causing problems for either himself or her. He gave Lars a knowing look, referring to the chip he gave both him and his friends and he immediately complied, grabbing inside his pocket to take out a VPN chip. Asuka gave it a mustering look. And Jin was quick to calm her down, shortly thereafter.

“What is this?”

“A VPN chip. Install it on your phone and nobody will be able to track you down on who you were previously communicating with. Your phone calls and your chat room activities will be covered in a protective veil of sorts, that makes you practically invisible to the government, hackers and major corporations alike. I am giving it to you, since you said it yourself: You still require some time to see this through and until you give a definitive answer, we will give you this, as a safe means to contact us, should you agree to the offer. Are you fine with this? Don’t worry, there isn’t anything sketchy about this, it’s just us talking and nobody will be able to hear us.”

“…Fine. Gimme that. But first… please do me a favor and unchain me, OK?”

“Will do.”

And Jin asked in a polite and genuinely caring manner, feeling mildly relieved to know, that she is ready to commit to diplomatic terms with him:

“And? No bad blood between us anymore? Look, I know you still need some time for yourself and I realize, what I have done cannot be reversed… not to mention, the irreparable damage I may have left behind for your side of the family, but hey… are we cool… for now, at least?”

“…More or less. But again… I am still indecisive.”

MEANWHILE, OUTSIDE OF THE INTERROGATION ROOM…

As soon as the conversation ended, the spectators, consisting of Hwoarang and Xiaoyu left to return to their own sleeping quarters.

However, the Korean ex-soldier had different plans, as it turned out…

We now see Hwoarang packing up, as he even opens a suitcase full of military equipment, which, to Xiaoyu, who just happens to be present nearby, was a huge shock, as she couldn’t even begin to guess, what all this was meant to be for. She rushes over, asking Hwo in an almost comically panicked way:

“H-Hwoarang?! W-What’s going on?! What is all this for?!”

But he was quick on the answer, as he unveiled something truly concerning to her, while loading up his rifle and cleaning the gun holes somewhat.

“Xiao… I don’t know if you noticed, but while we slithered our way straight to the Kazama residence, along the way, some shady folks in the shadows came into my field of sight and it’s the kind of sight, I really do not approve of, especially this late into the night. And they were too close for comfort in close proximity of Asuka’s home address. Now, what does this conclude to?”

“Wait, you think… They are after her?!”

“Look Xiao, I don’t know myself, but in these trying times, only one thing is for certain and that is, you can never…”

He then holds his assault rifle in her direction, letting her know that he means business.

“…be too careful. If these guys get any funny ideas, I will give them something to truly laugh at once I send them a hospital bill to pay up. Or even a bill for the funeral service for their boss, should they be deciding in putting on clown make-up.”

Xiaoyu has grown used to a long of things, ever since this she met Hwoarang, but no matter the zeitgeist, or the bad circumstances alike, she could never grow used to the fact that her best friend is a fully trained ex-marine and when he joined the military to work in operative tasks throughout the world, wherever necessary, she could feel her heart shattering, much like that one time, when Jin had to leave everything and everyone behind, without saying a word. And to really send the message home over how little she was approving of the idea of Hwoarang resorting to these types of methods, knowing he is not the killing type, she firmly grabs the end nozzle, pushes the rifle aside to then get in close and embrace her brother-figure, very tightly, knowing full-well, this is something he had to do, to secure this mission from not becoming a failure. And she softly pleaded to him:

“Hwoarang… please do me a favor and be careful out there. Asuka is vital for this mission, but I don’t want this mission to end with you also possibly getting yourself killed in the process… promise me, that you won’t do anything too reckless… pretty please?”

“Heh, of course… who can possibly say “No”, if you are putting it like that? Come here you.”

He kneels slightly down to be on her level of height, putting the rifle down as well, returning the embrace without fail and the two remained this way for a bit, before breaking apart, since they both knew, Asuka will be leaving soon and he has to let them know about him coming along. And Xiao was watching him leave, with such deep concern, being written all over her face, begging to the gods that he will be making it back in one piece without any limbs missing.

LATER, OUTSIDE…

Asuka came out of her bedroom, covering herself in the thick blanket, which was provided to her by Alisa, as she is being escorted to his car…

…but much to everyone’s surprise, before she could even think about entering, they could hear Hwoarang yelling from afar:

“Hey! Wait for me!”

Everyone froze, as they saw Hwo arriving, with a backpack and dressed up in a winter coat, with everyone present looking at him with raised eyebrows, especially Asuka, who was asking:

“Wha—you again? What do you want now?”

“Listen, I can’t let you leave all on your own. Lars, hear me out, since this girl next to you, just so happens to be living in a not so friendly part of town, may it be any bother to you, if I was to come along with you and take residence at her place?”

Just hearing this suggestion, the young, female Kazama was really not all that jazzed about this very concept itself, of having to share the same four walls as this ex-soldier and she was open enough to express her complete disapproval about this idea, however… This gave Lars to think, as he found himself agreeing with this overall notion. When he was on his way to the Kazama residence, he did end up noticing the same shady folks that Hwoarang bore witness to, on the way to his mission. He was rubbing his chin, sinking in thought somewhat, muttering to himself:

“Hmmm… since she is absolutely vital to our mission and I don’t want to cause any uproars in the surrounding area… I guess, this may be for the best, if…”

He then walked over to pat the young Korean on his shoulder to let him: He has his approval.

“Tell you what, I agree with your idea. You go on ahead to join Asuka on her way home. Did you pack up appropriately?”

“Heck yeah, I did. I am more than ready to handle this pain in my ass, over there.”

He said with a playful wink, which he was doing in Asuka’s honor, who was looking quite annoyed and comically angry, as this thought really did not sit right with her.

“Oh, gimme a break! First this stupid nouveau riche bitch and now him?! Just my luck! Just one more nuisance for me to deal with! As if I don’t have enough weight to pull!”

To calm her down, the young ex-soldier was commenting playfully:

“Hey, don’t worry about it, if you’d let me in, I can be the nicest guy around. You have my personally approved guarantee on that. I really see no reason for you to be regretting that decision. I am going to be playing your “knight in shiny armor”, what do you say? Well, it’s time to go.”

But before he enters the car, Jin came by and without even saying a word, getting his silent approval, both grinned at each other, doing a bro-fist, before Jin explained:

“Hey, don’t you dare doing anything stupid out there, OK? Don’t pick fights that you can’t win. We can’t afford any major mistakes going forward, so if something drastic were to happen, don’t be afraid to let either me, Xiao, or Lars know. You have our numbers, so you should be fine. Good luck out there.”

“Hey, no problemo, bro, I can do this just fine. I am going to gladly put your relative in her place, if I have to… of course, not making her cry again though… so maybe I do have to remain somewhat careful… anyway, I will see you, once Asuka has made her decision. Until then, see ya!”

“See you around.”

And with that, they opened the gate and Lars started the engine to give themselves a comfortable ride back home. And during the ride, Hwoarang found himself sitting next to Asuka, who was facing out of the window, not wanting to talk to him in any way, as she didn’t feel like interacting with. It wasn’t part of the agreement for him to come along and now she had to deal with yet another stranger, who may just end up becoming a big pain in her behind. So their relationship was still somewhat soured by their first encounter…

…but Hwoarang wanted to remain fair and move on from that, as he wanted to start their bond anew with her. So to not make this silence anymore awkward than it already was, he began talking:

“Hey, umm… you still sour over our encounter at the 5^th tournament? I mean, did say sorry, so… what more do you want from me?”

She sighed, saying:

“…Nothing. It’s alright. Look, I am sorry for having lashed out on you like that, back on the ship. You didn’t mean any ill will with me. You wanted to solve this peacefully, yet I totally ignored your call and just went on ahead to have a fight with you. I suppose my bad temper really does get to me sometimes… again, sorry.”

He playfully began nudging her, enjoying this sense of genuine humility from her, commenting with:

“Wow. Look at you go. You and Jin are far more alike than I thought. Except that… You are far more ill-mannered than him. And you rely more on speed rather than physical strength… But hey, the good ol’ saying of, “the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree” definitely applies to you two here…”

But when he said that last part, she gazed over to him with a darkened gaze, which managed to scare the hell out of him, before correcting himself with:

“…except that, he is a war criminal and… you are… just… you.”

She lets out one deep sorrowful sigh again, before telling him in a more somber tone:

“Look, could you please be so kind to just stop talking…? I really don’t feel like it, right now… And my head’s spinning… I am already starting to miss my bed…”

“OK, OK, sorry. I didn’t mean to be annoying. But before I do… I do know this may still come off as a shock to you, eh? Now you met a relative of yours, who has the entire world after his bacon… and now that you know the full story, you really are at a loss for words… did I summarize that correctly?”

“Yeah…”

She then thought to herself, as she realized one thing.

“I will have to ask my father about this… How come I had never heard of this woman before? More Kazamas out there like us? Why did he never tell me? Was he afraid of my reaction, because of Jin Kazama? I mean, it’s not like I am holding it against him. Due to our current circumstances, I cannot really blame them, but still…! I have a right to know, haven’t I? Like, who is this “Jun Kazama” that he spoke about? Is she related to me…? So many questions and very little in the way of definitive answers. But hey, timing is everything, so… I will just wait for the right moment to come to ask him about this. Heh, maybe it’s likely that he doesn’t even know the answers himself, but I doubt it. If he didn’t, then from where would he know the traditions of our martial art? He has got to know something!”

Then, she was snapped back to reality by Lars, who is speaking to her, while focusing on the road before him.

“I have to send my deepest condolences for the way we handled your arrival on our ship. But I do need to inform you that, we also cannot stay here forever, so don’t take too long with your final decision. Sooner or later, another tanker may be demanding for a free spot at the docks and we can’t pay off the local workers there forever. So, I will have to give you a deadline. I will be giving you 2 months. By the end of the second one, you will have time until 11:59 P.M. to give me your final verdict. So, until then, I hope you will be all ready to be heading off with us. I don’t want to come off as if I am pressuring you or anything, but time is of the essence, and I cannot sweet-talk myself out of law enforcement for that long. I hope you understand.”

“OK. 2 months. Got it. At least you’re being generous enough for me to have some time to think this through. You have my thanks.”

“No problem.”

Knowing that there is an official deadline now, Asuka thought to herself, feeling the weight of her decision increasing by the minute:

“So… I have 2 months… That sounds like a lot, but I don’t know, time will pass quicker than you know… And I wonder if my dad will be fine with this. I may have to consult Lars about this, if I may get the permission to be home-schooled, as I still have some failed exams to catch up on. But that’s not important right now, first things first, I will have some explaining to do as to why this faux redhead bozo next to me is going to stay at my place…”

Almost as if, he could read her mind, Hwoarang made a ground-solid suggestion to fix this housing problem of his and hers with no fuzz. And did so with a smile, as it’s practically fool-proof.

“Hey, don’t worry about a thing, we can explain to your old-timer that I am simply a Korean exchange student, who has returned from military service to be opening up a new TKD dojo here in Osaka and I am simply freeloading at your place, until my master comes by, so he and your dad can make a bit of a “dojo rental” plan together.”

“Say what?”

“Think about it. Haven’t you mentioned something about your family, at one point, doing a very specific form of martial art? Wouldn’t it be in your family’s and my master’s best interest to be running this dojo together? Like, you will have your teaching lessons, maybe in the morning -- I know, it’s unrealistic, but I am just forming an example here -- and me and my master, Baek, have our lessons in the afternoon hours. How about that? It’s foolproof, I just know it.”

Asuka thought about it for a moment and when she allowed it all to sink in, she began nodding, realizing that this might easily be the most reasonable explanation to be giving to her parents, so that no suspicions will be raised. And her parents are generally really accepting and open-minded people, so this shouldn’t even be that much of a problem to begin with… even if it made her sometimes question their sanity for a bit. But regardless, this could easily work to their advantage.

“Alright, you got me hooked. We are going to tell them what you suggested and pray for the best, although, that won’t even be necessary, because my dad can sometimes be a huge weirdo… But that’s another story, he is generally open for guests, so it shouldn’t be a big problem from the get-go.”

“Well now, this seems to be going smoother than I expected. If there is something that my military service taught me, is that, sometimes you always need a Plan B. But in this case, we got it all figured out--”

Out of nowhere, Hwoarang felt his collar being brutally janked by Asuka, who makes him look deeply into her truly angered facial expression, as in to heed a warning to him, letting him know very clearly that despite everything working out, they are not friends and never will be for the remainder of his time here.

“Don’t get me wrong though, don’t start bearing any false hopes of us ever being friends, alright? So don’t get too smitten around me. I must make myself extra clear here: I cannot stand you. Along with the rest of your pals back on the ship. And I don’t even know just yet, if I will say Yes or No, so be forewarned. I already had to deal with someone of your caliber before and should I catch you trying to get in my way, the same way this blonde, braindead bitch tried to do so, I will have no qualms in hounding the authorities on all of you and telling them everything about what you spilled and what you have tried to do to me. As it is now, you and your friends are on the lowest end, and I am several steps above you. I have the means of making my threats become a reality… So don’t test me, understand?”

The Korean biker was never afraid of anything, and he won’t be changing that anytime soon, and knowing that this was a simple coping mechanism on her end, he decided to play along and pretend to be in fear of her threats, “frantically” nodding his head, saying:

“…Crystal-clear, ma’am.”

“Good. And as soon as we are home, whatever it is, you let me do the talking. You just shut up and listen, otherwise, I will throw you out… Got it?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

That last threat didn’t feel so much as a threat to Hwoarang, as it felt more like a “tease” to him, as he always enjoyed breaking rules, or just exploiting loopholes, that haven’t even been touched upon just yet. So once again, he played along, pretending to be scared…

…until he looked outside of the window, as he saw these guys in darker suits, just for a very brief moment, before Lars turned the corner to head straight for Asuka’s home. And Hwoarang could swear, this one man in a suit was grinning…

…it instantly put him on edge, as his look darkened and he quickly released himself from Asuka’s grip to grab inside his jacket, ready to take out his pistol, in case any of these men should get too close for comfort. He gazed over to the young Kazama, glaring at her, before telling her firmly:

“Asuka. Listen up. No matter what happens going forward, once we get out of the car, I want you to wait inside the cab for a moment, until I give you the respective hand signal to come out and hurry inside the house. Something tells me… we won’t be alone at all times.”

“What do you mean…?”

“Haven’t you seen these guys with sunglasses, in fancy suits, lurking around the street corners? And I saw one of them wielding a pistol. Don’t do anything rash, OK? I will let you know, once the area is cleared.”

The young martial artist gradually grew scared, as she did what she was told, with Hwoarang signaling Lars to prepare his own projectile weapon himself, with him nodding in approval.

…but once they looked around, they weren’t close enough to warrant this level of caution, so they gave Asuka the signal to quickly come out and go inside the house without making too much noise. And before Hwoarang followed them, he looked around, saying with a glare.

“Alright, you sons of bitches… Any step closer and you will be tasting lead…!”

He then slowly sneaks inside, while still pointing his pistol around to see if anyone is coming too close…

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

Asuka has been successfully brought back home. With Hwoarang having made the conscious decision to watch over her, during their stay in Osaka. And while he is busy playing bodyguard for her, back on the ship, Jin and Xiaoyu have decided to commit to some combat training, as the two had a bit of trouble falling asleep. Which wasn’t surprising, given how early in the morning it was and they had spent most of their energy trying to keep Asuka in-line, but instead of physically overextending themselves, they mostly ended up doing more on a mental level. So, to catch up on their usual sleep schedule, they decided to break one final major sweat, before hitting the showers and going back to sleep, as the recent activity had mildly robbed them of their appetite.

And as they were warming up, Jin, only now, did end up noticing how Xiao was dressed for this occasion. He knew that, when they started out, even with Hwoarang’s hand in this, his younger classmate was still a far cry from legitimately being considered “confident”. That also involved the topic of her usual dress code, when they were either out and about, or working out together. So this time, he just couldn’t help himself but stare in her direction, seeing her dressed in nothing but a black sports bra and baggy pants, she wasn’t even really wearing shoes, she was left in her socks… and there he was, still dressed in his purple-blue hood jacket, a staple of his every-day wardrobe.

He just had a difficult time getting his eyes off of her, as he had never really had the chance of getting a closer look at who he has been sharing dorm rooms with, back during middle- and high school. And only now did he understand: She truly has become a fully blossomed flower. In every sense of the word. He especially found himself speechless, the moment his childhood friend began doing some stretches, which really brought her midriff into focus for him and the mere idea of knowing how smooth hers has to feel… he felt his cheeks redden. Not helped by the unintentionally adorable noises that came out of her mouth, while doing her warm up stretches.

And to remain his usual classy and more discreet self, not wanting to share the same pervy enthusiasm as his best friend, he quickly looked the other way, not wanting her to see his red face, with him even thinking to himself:

“Hwoarang really wasn’t lying… Xiaoyu really isn’t the same girl she used to be, and I am not just talking about her looks. Now the only thing left to find out for myself, is to see how she fares in battle. Back at Asuka’s house, both her sense for creative trickery and her agile form have increased ten-fold. I barely even recognize her anymore… but let’s see, if she had seen any significant improvements in combat, going forward, around the time where I went into hiding. She better not disappoint.”

He cleared his voice and turned around to make a serious declaration to his fighting partner, which comically ended up sounding less serious than it was meant to be, as Jin was trying too hard to sound like he meant business:

“Well then, Xiao. Pardon my crude wording, but even with us now being off into the unknown lands far away, that still is no excuse to be slacking on our training routine. I have already done one with Hwoarang, but it bears repeating, should I lose control again, you two must work hard in taming me, as long as Asuka isn’t around to help. In other words, less talk, and more fighting. Got it?”

And because of his speech having come off as unintentionally corny for how overtly “officer-like” it sounded, the result was Xiao, innocently giggling at his try-hard means to sound like a professional, before approaching him and playfully patting him on the shoulder, glancing at him with one mischievous smile, commenting:

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, keep it up, tough guy. You can always try harder to sound like a wannabe-sarge, I am all for it. If the intention was to make me crack a smile, congratulations, you won yourself a gold medal, “sergeant Kazama”.”

To add more comedic effect to her reaction, she made body motions as though, she was a soldier, jumping out of bed to greet her superior officer and going, “Sir, yes, sir!”, with her even jokingly adding, finding herself cringing at the motion itself too:

“Man, I really don’t understand how Hwoarang was able to bear this. This is ridiculous. Why should I torment myself, getting off bed at the ass crack of dawn, just to get barraged by scolding words of some creepy, old dude with… special types of problems.”

The young Kazama wasn’t exactly feeling it today with Xiaoyu’s usually spunky and legere nature, so he commented, getting the original conversation back on track, all the while focusing on warming up himself, doing stretching and allowing his fingertips to repeatedly swing down to come in contact with his sneakers, while also doing squats and arm stretches:

“Xiao. I really don’t want to be that guy, but you really need to start pulling yourself together from now on. I am not kidding here. You know full well, that I am not one to make jokes about my unique conditions… oh well, maybe a little, my entire existence is making mother nature herself question the very fabric of reality itself, but you get the point. I know, maybe I am boring you to death with what I am saying, and it feels like I am repeating myself and for that, I earnestly apologize for that. If there is one thing I truly hate, then it’s being nagging about something, with the reverse also ringing true…”

“Fine then. You want me to take this seriously? How about…”

She then raised her leg for one really high Kung Fu-based kick, allowing her hands to clap together, before swinging one arm down towards the ground to allow her flat palm to come into rough contact with the ground below her… and there she was, doing her Art of Phoenix stance. That same stance that had always managed to get under Jin’s skin and seeing it with his own eyes again, he was being reminded of all the times he had failed to land a good hit on her, because of her insane agility. Heihachi hasn’t granted her entrance to his school for nothing. It didn’t help, that she was now busy taunting him somewhat with a smirk, saying:

“…this? If you can land a hit on me, this match will be yours. And you will be owing me some good pork buns later. All on you. Like always”

The young martial artist prodigy was beginning to grow annoyed, just having to recall all the times, when she had proven herself to be insanely slippery, while in that stance. But not wanting to be a quitter, he began smirking to himself, while trying to sound confident by adding in response:

“I know that having a clear image of oneself is healthy and everything, but you shouldn't be too sure about this just yet. After all, you’re dealing with someone here, who had managed to beat both my father and my grandfather at the same time. OK, maybe not literally “at the same time”, but give me a little bit of credit: I am not so easy.”

“Keep dreaming, big boy. I will put you in your place. And I think, THIS will give me a good head start… think fast!”

“Wha—”

And before he could object, he already found her palm connecting with his abdomen region, causing him to really feel that blow, even with him being too heavy to be sent flying by that. And it didn’t end there, as she wouldn’t give him enough room to breathe, with her bombarding him with back turned chops or kicks, en masse. Even with his best attempts to block every single strike of hers, due to her terrifying flexibility, he would also miss a lot of chances to retaliate on her, with her even ending up right behind him, after having lifted herself above his head, using his shoulders as grip for herself, elbowing him in the back mid-flight, as a result.

But as always, he wouldn’t be called a Mishima for nothing. He decided to play it cool and close his eyes for one moment, trying to concentrate and keep his cool, as he would leave himself even more wide open, should he react in annoyance or anger. He knew that the best way to beat Xiaoyu, is to not allow her to exploit his temper. Instead, he decides to play it safe, waiting for the right moment to strike, not allowing her to get to him. He knows that the moment her intimidation is no longer working, he must let her know by taking the initiative and dragging her out of her stance. He goes on the defense, blocking and parrying every single hit of Xiao, only sometimes failing to connect with her hits, as she truly has become far more unpredictable than before.

This training session went on for a while, until Jin decided it was about time to show her, he hasn’t been twiddling his thumbs, while being home alone. One more time, he baits her into getting closer, allowing her to come out of her hiding spot that was her Art of Phoenix stance. And just when he parried her incoming double palm strike, he steps aside to leave her wide open and then…

“I got you now!”

…but instead of hitting her, he just epically reaches out as though he was charging up for a punch… only to poke her shoulder and jokingly going, while chuckling to himself.

“…Gotcha. Hehehe. Sorry, I just had to! I couldn’t resist.”

And there the short girl stood, folding her arms and tapping her foot in annoyance, not being very impressed with this outcome of the match. She was anticipating a real good jolt to her temple and all she got was a simple tap on the shoulder that ended up deciding the match. He touched her and thus, he owes her nothing. With an adorable pout on her face, she responds to this premature sense of humor on Jin’s behalf with:

“…are you being for real? I was expecting an actual retaliation from you, not a tap on the shoulder.”

The young Kazama was still laughing to himself, as he found himself being more amused than he was willing to admit. Ending a more serious match on such a note was so untypical for him, but at the same time, not really. This was his true plan, all along. As he explained to her:

“Yeah, I am sorry, I didn’t mean to make it so anticlimactic. Let’s just say, recently, I had been thinking a lot about my mother and how she used to train me, when she was still around. And what I just did there, was exactly how she would sometimes end training sessions with me. Exactly like that. She would never dare to end a training round with her ever physically touching me, but instead going for a scare tactic like this to keep me on my toes. And wouldn’t you know, it worked with you. You froze for a second and that is the kind of reaction that you shouldn’t be giving, should the Devil take control of me again. He is cunning. And should you start living in too much comfort, he is going to exploit it. So even with me joking about this, I actually do not. Please keep this in mind for later.”

Xiao, ever the sassy one, puts her hands on her hips, leaning forward to eye Jin suspiciously, wanting to let him know about something. And she allowed herself a moment of pride to confirm it.

“Huh… So that's why… smart, but still… I think I may have to remind you: I am not a baby. I am fully capable of taking a few clean hits from both you and Hwoarang. I am not some overtly fragile porcelain doll that you have to carry around at slow speeds. Long gone are the days, where you or he had to carry ice bags around for me, I can take it.”

“That has nothing to do with it, Xiao. I know you have become stronger than before. I just don’t want you to grow complacent. That’s why I simply poked you. To get a reaction out of you. And that slow moment of hesitation may cost you everything. That’s why I said earlier: Take this seriously. …because I used to act the same way, when mom was training me. I don’t want you to make the same mistakes that I did.”

And unintentionally, that brought the Kazama back to memory lane, as he recalled the times when his mother would scold him for being rebellious, despite her warnings of never getting himself into trouble, but of course, like every teenager, he would rarely, if ever, listen to parental advice.

“God, I may love my mother, but you really should have seen her sometimes, when I had to defend myself from bullies and she constantly went, “Never give in to anger. You’re supposed to be above all this. Never lower yourself to the same level as your worst enemy.”. Dear lord, I get what she was trying to say, but… it’s kind of tough to follow along with her advice, when most of these self-absorbed jerkoffs would gang up on me, leaving no room for me to defend myself to start with. They wouldn’t give me any room to breathe. Of course it would result in me having to get physical, otherwise, she may have had to pay an endless supply of hospital bills… My mother may be one of a kind, but sheesh, sometimes, she did manage to make me feel like she may or may not enjoy me sometimes getting hurt…”

This causes the martial arts prodigy to giggle, playfully adding, while doing her stretching too, following Jin’s example:

“To be honest, I do not exactly know what it’s like to have nagging parents, but I DO know what it’s like to have a nagging grandpa by your side, always yelling out for food, after a long day of harvesting. If I was to put myself in your shoes… Yeah, we all tend to take our families far too much for granted. Before you know it, they are all gone… and even if, deep down, we really love them, we tend to forget that in a moment of self-doubt.”

“You have no idea, Xiao, of what I wouldn’t want to do to reunite with my mom. Life wasn’t always easy. Even as a kid I knew, we didn’t have much to begin with, but I didn’t care… I had her. And that was all that I needed. Monetary gains were never that big of a discussion point, we’d always pull through somehow. And for that, I shall always remain grateful.”

Hearing Jin talking so very highly of his mother, didn’t fail in making Xiaoyu feel all warm and fuzzy on the inside. And she knew, she really had to be a person of strong character, if she had managed this far to raise a complete devil like her opposition. She jokingly commented, in an attempt to not tear up, hearing this mildly “sappy” tale:

“Well, well, your mother really has to be something else, if she had managed to come out with good results in raising a chaotic troublemaker like you. And that last part is me only slightly sugar-coating it for you.”

“Can’t say that you are wrong about that… it leaves me asking… since I didn’t have the right moment to meet up with her, before she left again for work, I’ll bet… how does she feel about me, now? I mean, I am not bearing any delusions about her easily forgiving me or anything, don’t even think about that. What I have done, was not only betraying my own moral compass, but also her teachings and her faith in me. Every second she had spent with me, once I decided to become a grifter, felt like I had only wasted her precious time, trying to show me a better path. And for me, that is unforgivable. If she was to disown me, I wouldn’t put it past her. She has every right to.”

Wanting to remain the optimistic one, she gently glanced at Jin, while approaching him, gently caressing his shoulder to let him know that, if push comes for shove, she will be there for him, should this idea become an unfortunate reality for him. Being disowned is the worst kind of feeling any youngster could suffer through, so, not wanting to feed into these harmful thought processes, she says:

“Come on. Don’t say that. If she were to pretend that you had never existed once in her life, she may have already done so, and as long as she didn’t… sorry if I may end up sounding insensitive about this, but if your mother really is as strong as you describe her to be, I just fail to see her being that type of person to just abandon you like this. My grandpa and I constantly clashed in our beliefs and goals. Whenever we trained together, we still ended up working as a union. Always. It never changed, even with me having been one hell of a stubborn, bratty and impatient idiot around him. Believe me on this. I had never felt as grateful as having a grandfather like him in my life, you have no idea…”

Xiao began looking melancholic, as she was reminiscing…

FLASHBACK

An unpleasant memory began bubbling up from within her, recalling back to that one time, where Jin was still the CEO of the Mishima Zaibatsu, and Xiao wanted to join the tournament, just trying to get closer to Jin, as much as she could. She dropped everything and immediately applied for participation at the tournament, not caring about the consequences for herself, as she, at first, deluded herself into thinking this was all a huge mistake and she refused to believe Jin ever being capable of such a thing. Starting a war, just to fight the rest of his family.

And if that wasn’t enough, soon, even her grandfather had caught on to what she was planning on doing, so he confronted her about this. Both were sitting at the dinner table together, with Wang looking very stern and judgmental, fondling with the tip of his beard, and Xiao looking like she was on the verge of bawling her eyes out, out of raw sorrow and despair.

Xiaoyu: “I still recall that one time, where he and I got into an argument over my rash decision into joining the 6th Iron Fist tournament, out of pure desire of facing you head-on and wanting to know what forced you into such an undesirable position. Of course, my grandpa was not approving of this. And he explained to me, that, “the moment a Mishima kills another Mishima, the vicious cycle of hatred will be going on and on, in an endless loop, until they meet a horrible ending. Once consumed by their own desires, they are practically unreachable. You cannot expect them to change their minds, just by talking to them.” … and I knew that his words bore a lot of weight… since you were the one to defeat his life-long friend, I think his name was Jinpachi, and then gain control over the Zaibatsu.”

But thanks to Hwoarang’s teachings, Xiao, by this point, was no longer an insecure and easy-to-mold, blind follower. She knew that Wang had every right to be so worried about her. But the situation has changed. It was no longer about her safety. It was about Jin’s. He had kept both her and Hwoarang at a distance, out of concern for their safety, knowing that the Mishima family had always been prone to such problematic situations such as this. And she blamed it all on Kazuya for mistreating his son this way, forcing him into this position in which he had no other choice but to defend himself… so she knew at the time. So we see her standing up, wiping her tears and stating her point, surprising the old veteran with the following words:

“No… I can’t just give up like this. I know you’re worried about me, grandpa. But you must understand: Jin’s life is at stake here. Whatever it was that drove him into this position he is currently at, I won’t be giving up on him. Ever. Getting killed is one thing but being forgotten is even worse. Wasn’t it you that once taught me that? I don’t care about the Mishimas. I care about him. Screw his father, if I am not capable of standing tall for someone that had stuck his neck out for me, while I was totally incapable of that, what kind of a friend would I be? I am not asking for approval from you. Sooner or later, I may have to make my own decisions, no matter how spineless or “thoughtless” they might be. And if I don’t at least TRY to fight for him, then I will always remain that useless daydreamer, who is fantasizing about harmony, but lacks the ability in making it reality. Do you understand? I HAVE to go.”

Sure enough, the old martial artist began smiling, being so very impressed at how steadfast his own granddaughter has turned out to be. He could barely even recognize her. But not in a bad way. He grew slightly emotional hearing this as well since he recalled his bond with Jinpachi having been the exact same way. Always sticking up for each other, no matter if the cost. In the end, he responded to her saying this and it still rang clear in her head:

Wang: “Heh… I knew that this day would eventually arrive, where you would start taking matters into your own hands… but admittedly, I never expected it to be so soon… Oh, how fast the years go by. The bird’s off-spring must leave the nest behind, to find her place somewhere else, her place of her own in this wide, wide world. All that is left for me to say is the following, as parting words and though it may not be an everlasting goodbye, it is to remind you along the way, should you falter…”

And as he gently cups both her hands in-between his own, looking at his granddaughter with such unmatched tenderness, the poem that he read aloud to her, was still ringing true in her head and she recalls in Burma:

Only when the years grow cold do we see that the pine and cypress are the last to fade,
Only when we get into trouble do we know who our genuine friends are.

END OF FLASHBACK

Remembering this only served to make the young martial artist feel genuinely depressed, knowing that her grandfather is now forced to stay at the hospital to be treated, as his body was starting to slowly give up on him. Eventually, time itself will catch on to even the best. And she felt a tear coming, as she gently repeats those two phrases to Jin, with heavy of a heart, reminding him that there wasn’t any bad blood between him and Wang:

“Only when the years grow cold, do we see that the pine and cypress are the last to fade… Only when we get into trouble do we know who our genuine friends are…”

Even the young Kazama ended up feeling so genuinely touched by those parting words and he knew that Xiaoyu’s grandfather was far too wise and kind of a man to succumb to the same kind of hatred that he and his own family ended up being plagued by for years. He kneels to wipe Xiao’s tear away with his thumb, before putting his left hand on her shoulder, saying:

“To tell the truth, when I first fought him at the 5th tournament, even back then I knew, your grandfather is a man of true character. He is armed with wisdom, far beyond our years. If only… what I would have done to trade my family with yours. He is of so much bigger personal value than any of my own kin. Lars may be the exception, but other than him, everyone else in my family has never failed in being a bane upon my existence, so…”

He jokingly commented with a grimace, wanting to cheer her up somewhat with the words:

“…how much will it cost me to trade spots with you?”

“No need for this, Jin. My grandpa will leave the door open for you, should the moment arrive, where we have to seek assistance or shelter. He already knows that you weren’t the problem this whole time. Your family is just so messy from the ground up, isn’t it? And in actuality, he is quite relieved, that it ended up being you to release his best friend of his suffering and not him. He would have not been able to forgive himself, had it been him to do the deed.”

“Well… good to know that I am not all unpopular, am I right…?”

But then, Xiaoyu heard the loud flocking of wings and when she looked up, she noticed that, on top of Jin’s head, had just landed a bird, pure white as snow and not making the impression of being a very combative sort of bird. However, it was very unusual for a bird to just randomly choose a human’s head as a nest…

…but she began giggling out loud, realizing that Jin’s spiky Mishima hair, really wasn’t doing her realization any favors. His head did slightly make the impression of being a wide bird’s nest, causing her snort, before laughing out loud, confusing the hell out of Jin, who asked:

“Umm, what’s so funny?”

“Snrk, Jin… I think it’s in your best interest to look up. You have just gotten a visitor, knocking at… your door… snrk.”

“Wait, wha—hold on.”

And when he raised his right hand to feel on top of his head, he indeed felt feathers and the moment he came into contact with the dove, it flew off of his head and began repeatedly pecking him, quite violently in fact. Causing the two to start comically panicking with Jin begging for her to shoo the bird away, but to no avail:

“Xiao! Please, don’t just stand there! Get it off me!”

“I know, I know! Bad bird, bad bird! Shoo! Shoo!”

She tried to chase the bird away, by jumping onto Jin’s shoulder and chopping at the air, hoping to scare the dove away by doing so, until both stopped, when Xiao realized… the bird had left something behind in the palm of her hand. A rolled-up piece of paper.

“Jin… this bird has given me something… a letter…?”

“A letter? What does it say?”

And when Xiao unrolled the message and took a closer look inside, she flew over most what was written, deeming it a really dumb prank on someone else’s behalf…

…until she took a closer look on the signature, on the bottom right corner of the paper and she realized with comically wide eyes:

“Jin… do you know who wrote this letter? You would never believe me, even if I told you.”

“From whom is it from…?”

“…your mother, Jun Kazama.”

And the very second she mentioned that name, Jin did quite the 180° spin on his mood, going from sunken-in-thought to quite emotionally fragile, quite instantly. He gently asked:

“M-My mother…? Care to show me, please?”

“Sure, here you go.”

Instantly, Jin gently took the letter off of her hand, before taking a very close look at the message he had just received… and the letter goes as follows:

“Dear Jin,

I hope you are doing OK. I am sorry that I couldn’t stay longer with you once Kazumi was defeated. But unfortunately, given the current unrest in the cities, I had to return to Hong Kong, effective immediately. But I beg of you, don’t take this the wrong way. I haven’t forgotten about you, honey. Not a single day goes by, where I don’t miss you dearly, praying of ever holding your hand again. Even with all that has gone down, you will always remain close to my heart and that will never change with me. Not once.

Whatever you are currently up to, please take good care of yourself and stay safe. Don’t get yourself into trouble, if possible. I know how rough things must be with you right now, but rest assured: It can only go up from here. Never forget.

This will be one of many letters you will be receiving from now on. I simply want to stay in contact with you, even if the law currently forbids me to come into direct contact with you. It still won’t stop me from still laying this message upon. Nobody can stop a mother’s love.

I will be seeing you soon. Hopefully.

I love you,

Your mother

P.S.: I trained the bird to be pecking you, as a means of punishing you for all the times you have been naughty in my absence. So don’t start growing too comfortable just yet. Just because I am forgiving you, it doesn’t mean that you are free from punishment. I am still your mother, after all. You have caused quite the mess, so it’s my responsibility to set you straight. And even with me not being currently available, I can still keep you in-line if I have to. So… Don’t forget about me, alright? Love you.”

Once he finished reading the letter… Jin grew silent, as he started to look blankly at the ceiling, with tears starting to roll down his face. And Xiao was quite quick to catch up on that, as she wordlessly embraced Jin from behind, wrapping her arms around his front to keep him warm, knowing how badly he must be missing his mother. She felt her own heart sinking, upon hearing so many restrained sobs leaving her leader’s mouth, with him even muttering:

“Mom… I promise, I… I will be a good boy… I will try to… You only deserve a son that you can be proud of… And I am going to try my hardest to go through with that… You have my promise…”

The dove listened to every single word that came out of Jin’s mouth and thus, it began taking flight again, to return back to where it originally came from… back to Hong Kong.

MEANWHILE, BACK IN OSAKA, AT THE KAZAMA RESIDENCE…

Hwoarang was currently busy, setting up in his own bedroom, unpacking everything, while also having the phone close to his ear, as he was in the middle of a phone call with his master, Baek Doo San. Since they were running short of students in their area, back in Seoul, just like how he let Asuka know about this, it would only be in their best interest to be renting her family’s dojo part-time, until they had re-opened completely, in a new location here in Osaka. But Baek’s fatherly instincts kicked in, as he felt a little confused about the offer, as it admittedly came out of left field, with him commenting:

“Are you sure about this, Hwoarang? I mean, it wouldn’t even be that big of a deal. We may have fewer students, but at least it will be less of a hassle or financial burden to train them until they have reached their best possible shape. I am not getting younger, you know.”

“Yeah, I knew you would say that, but hear me out. Wouldn’t it be best, just for stability’s sake, to be having a second dojo up and running someplace else? Like you said, you are not getting younger, so I figured: If we already suffer with a dwindling student count, wouldn’t it be wiser to always have a plan B ready? Catch my drift? And it doesn’t even have to be run by you or me, we can hire someone else to be running the dojo in our absence. Osaka may have more martial arts enthusiasts than we can possibly predict. After all, where I currently am, and, sorry if this may sound morbid, the city itself is practically begging for assistance on the front of self-defense. The more people know how to defend themselves against these Yankees, the merrier for both them and us. We can use our knowledge for both a good cause and for our own pockets. Win-win. And once this is all over, how about we go and treat ourselves to some good ol’ skydiving? I know you would love this and I sure as hell would like to join you on one of those, every once in a while. What do you think?”

The veteran went silent for a few short moments, before then responding, with a surprisingly encouraging tone:

“OK, you convinced me. I will be following your lead. Then let’s see, where this will take us. Hand over the number for the master, who is running the dojo and we will be all set. We can then settle it later over some good sake.”

Hwoarang’s mood improved significantly, and he gleefully went:

“Awesome. You’re the best, master! And don’t worry, before you go on another one of those moral tirades, I will take good care of myself. You know I am. Have I ever let you down on that front, huh?”

He sarcastically commented with, recalling with a smirk, on the other end of the line:

“Aha. Really? And what about that one time, where the Korean military was busy chewing me out, because you went out of your way to start acting like a kid again? Don’t make a chewed and used-up toothpick work so hard, you freak of nature. “Problem”, is your second surname. Next to “impulsive hothead”.”

The redhead began pouting, as he really hated being reminded of that. He may have saved Jin’s bacon from those bozos, but it really ended up with him having to eat everything up, hoping that his buddy would no longer be in their sights.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, I am just going to ignore you, you know damn well, that that wasn’t my fault. If the general is enjoying it way too much, to be repeatedly giving me a good, long taste of his crusty asshole, whenever I have to remind him of his raw incompetence… that sometimes, the given path, isn’t always the most optimal… god, what is he? A raging grandma with dementia? Because he then acted like none of this ever happened. Don’t blame me, if this douchebag’s mouth is larger than his skill sets.”

“Much like yours? You always talk first, and then you start thinking. I have already told you, stuff like this doesn't make you very popular with other people. And then you wonder why others constantly want to start fights with you, you’re a natural at being the unwanted center of attention.”

“As if you were any different. From whom do I have this bad habit of being so combative for no reason?”

“Ugh, I swear, one day, this attitude of yours is going to get you killed. But hey, raising you wasn’t always easy… either way though, it really is good to hear from you again. How is Xiaoyu doing?”

“Oh, she is just doing just fine. She is on her way to recovery. Once her grandpa is out of the hospital, I will be inviting both her and you over to some good martinis. We are of age now, gimme some credit. She has to move forward. And I will be keeping her in check on that front.”

He winks at the audience, breaking the 4th wall almost, before Baek casually went:

“That’s good to hear. Well… I will be hearing from you soon. Simply send me the number and bombs away. I have to go now and buy some groceries.”

“OK, master. You go do that. And I will return to my training routine, as soon as I am finished unpacking.”

“Good, don’t start slacking now. Once I am back, I want you in top shape. Don’t disappoint me. Bye.”

“Bye.”

He then hangs and slumps down exhausted onto his futon, before smiling, feeling so good with him, knowing his plan is actually working out.

“Now… I will be asking Asuka’s dad for his phone number and… let the play begin. It’s nice to see some familiar faces, while you are busy hanging out with a girl as nasally and nagging as her.

He returned back to his phone to go on social media, wanting to know what is currently going on in the world and as he was browsing through, just by swiping back and forth…

…soon he found something interesting. An American national hero is going to be in Osaka very soon and his name is Robert “Bob” Richards. He knew this man. He had watched him perform during the 6th KOIFT. He may have managed to make a name for himself on all fronts, but… looking back, he could only shake his head in disappointment, as he reminisced of the sheer absurdity this man brought to the table. He prided himself on having the “perfect body”, while looking as unhealthy as any stereotypical American, that is part of the yearly obesity statistics.

“This dude again, huh? My god, can this guy get a grip on himself? “Perfect body”, my ass, he looks like he needs help. Both mentally and physically. I never even understood the hype surrounding him. As if that’s anything to be proud of. Seriously, what’s wrong with him?”

“…He has problems. That much is certain. In more ways than one.”

“Sure, he—wait, what?”

Hwoarang didn’t even realize that he had accidentally spilled his thoughts out loud, while reading through the article and there she stood, Asuka herself, who looked, much to his surprise, quite serious about this topic. He didn’t even grasp why…

…until she told him.

“Don’t let these articles fool you. This dude is a public nuisance. And that’s putting it super mildly if I was to be perfectly honest with you. And now you may be asking, “Why?”, well, I have seen it with my own eyes. …this dude has so much criminal energy surrounding himself, he makes the blonde-haired bane of my existence, the one who shall not be named in my own four walls, seem like a fundraiser for charity. He will practically do anything, if it means getting that attention, he oh so deeply desires. And wherever he goes, everyone pays his or her respects… unless… he is bribing them into cheering for him, otherwise he may kill their pets or something. Just like that one time, where he was harassing random parts of the audience in a dark alley to keep, whatever he has done, under close surveillance, otherwise he may bring out his lawyers to silence them for good.”

“…are you being serious right now? Something tells me, you don’t seem to be kidding about this…”

Suddenly, the tension rose again, as Jin may potentially be in danger, should this man catch wind of him being here in Osaka…

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

The applause… The cheers… The pleading voices for his signature… All this was music to Robert’s ears. He reveled in this field. And over time, he realized something very significant about this public role: People didn’t need him. He needed them. As blind sheep, working for the wolf, that is him. At first, he simply wanted a taste of what it felt like to be famous. Being plastered on newspapers all over the world. Just reminiscing about all the headlines when he first started out, “The first overweight person, becoming a martial arts champion, without being a sumo wrestler”, it felt like an obeisance. A hymn, kneeling low in the face of perfection, that was his, in his mind, the perfect body. The first martial artist ever, with a critically high BMI, that isn’t a sumo wrestler or an MMA champion. The first ever, Karate practitioner, with all the odds yelling at him and yet, failing to reach him. He still won several Karate tournaments and reached news outlets all over the world. Countless interviews or podcasts, where he would talk about all his life experiences and how he dealt with an abusive household. Having had a mother, who constantly divulged into joining druggie circles, instead of taking care of him, while also having a father, who would stuff his face full of junk food, doing the same to his son in return, as neither of them knew how to cook, growing up. Even with him mildly exaggerating in certain areas about his private life, most of it still rang true, in fact, he prided himself on first having worked very hard to lose all the weight that he had gained in the course of his childhood life, before deciding: He wanted to try something different.

Nowadays, it was nothing special anymore to be all physically fit in a conventional sense, so wanting to hop onto something else, wanting to be a trendsetter, he decided for one route: Overeating and through less clean weight gains, training in Karate. He calls it, “turning his weakness for fast food into a strong point”, balancing out his critically high calorie intake with a lot of sports-based activities. Over time, he did manage to garner a respectable fan-following, not just for his lifestyle, but also for his simple and easy-to-follow life lessons, hoping to encourage overweight people to finally get up and become active, in spite of their physical limitations. He was seen as the beacon of hope for so many followers, with many of them having been, according to multiple online surveys, finally able to turn their lives around and become the best versions of themselves.

It all felt heavenly. He got the attention and respect of all his peers, he got everyone hooked on the idea that, no matter what body type you got, you will still end up finding success in life, if you’re willing to try hard enough. He taught them the lesson of: Don’t try to search for enemies, but rather, find the enemy within yourself. Making use of the encouraging phrase, “Impossible is only for the unwilling.”. Everything felt in order, he got everything he asked for. Nothing could ever possibly tear down his façade...

…but as inevitable life and death are, so was the incoming fate of his own career. His own reputation slowly but surely began preceding him, and not in a positive sense. The news of his brilliant magnificence even reached far beyond the American soil, as more and more martial artists worldwide began questioning his methods of marketing himself as the “perfect body”. Posing the questions about the questionable ethic behind his ideas, wondering if it was all just for show on his end. A marketing ploy to sell merchandise of himself. But it wasn’t. He really was brilliant as they claimed him to be… or so he made himself believe, as he was starting to doubt himself over time.

However, this wasn’t enough to save him from the revolt on social media, as Bob found himself in a very undesirable position, where a few hardcore fans of him began attempting the same lifestyle as him, hoping to gain his acknowledgement, but tragically… a big majority of those “test subjects”, who dared attempting Bob’s training regimen, either ended up physically handicapped for life, or being ridden with incurable diseases, that grew too pricey to attend to. Leaving them in so much debt, that they couldn’t even pay the hospital bills back home.

At first, Bob had done his best to financially support those who had been affected by his truly unconventional and quite risky training program, but eventually, even he got sucked dry and at one point, because of his charity, he unintentionally ended up gathering the attention of the worst type of people, who refused to leave him alone. In this day and age, a very tough pill to swallow, if you’re a public figure. He knew that his diet and his martial arts progression was certainly not for everyone. Keeping well in mind, that it’s practically impossible to try and come out of this experience without suffering everlasting health problems, later down the road. And even with him openly acknowledging this on social media, it didn’t put a stop to the harassment that he and his most loyal followers were experiencing as of late.

It needs to be stated however, that, despite the monetary gains, Bob was a far cry from the bad person he was being painted as in mass media. The only reason why they suddenly decided to turn on him back home, was simply due to the harsh backlash on social media, where the mainstream TV broadcasters were gradually starting to pick their “reliable source of information” from social media sites, ergo, relying mostly on empty hearsay, and his reputation suffered greatly because of it. So much so, he was on the verge of calling it quits altogether. He felt trapped in this very hellhole that he himself had created, he started with good intentions, but gradually lost sight of his original goal, ending up becoming far too needy for his own good… even if it meant sometimes going a tad too far.

And now here he was, in Osaka, ready to continue as usual, hoping he would not be receiving the same type of criticism like how it happened back home.

After leaving the TV station, having finished the interview questions for the day, he got into his cab and drove back to the hotel, hoping to have some peace for himself…

…but that thought was quickly nullified, as he found himself getting flashed with camera light, as a female paparazzi was taking pictures of his shocked facial expression, before he decided, really having had enough of this nonsense with the paparazzi, being so fed up with being seen in such a critical light, to run after the woman, who has taken photos of him without his consent.

“Hey, lady! Stop right where you are! I said STOP! Goddamnit, not this again…!”

He began following her, pulling the hood over his head, hoping to not get recognized by regular bystanders, as he wanted no witnesses. Unfortunately for him, ever since he left an impression on the general audience, even with the hood hiding his face, because of his physique and his really tall height, he sadly always ended up sticking out like a sore thumb. He ran as fast as he could, despite his weight being a bit of a hindrance on his mobile flexibility.

And just by chance, without him noticing…

…Hwoarang and Asuka just happened to be nearby. The latter was walking beside Asuka, guiding her back home from school, with the young Kazama not making it enough of a secret of her not being a fan of him having to babysit her. But her father’s word was law, it was a democratic vote, as it was settled on a few days earlier, not too long after Hwo’s arrival. If the TKD student was to stay at their place, he is part of the family. And due to the area becoming less safe around the afternoon hours it was suggested that Hwoarang was to play bodyguard as soon as Asuka leaves the school property. What empowered that decision was the knowledge that Hwo was a trained ex-soldier, which only made sense to them to ask for his assistance. And thus, even with her protests, this decision was made. And when Hwoarang gave Lars a call about this, he even ended up approving. With him playfully commenting on it, saying, “That’s a good way of making her have faith in you. If she starts trusting you, then she will likely end up doing the same for the rest of us. Do what you got to do, soldier.”.

Along the way, Asuka was comically pouting, as she's walking side by side with Hwo, commenting with:

“What exactly am I doing here…? Can this legally be counted as bribery, that you HAD to mention you being an ex-soldier…? Because you really are pushing my buttons right now…!”

However, despite what one would usually expect from the Taekwondo wonderchild, he found her intensely rebellious demeanor truly a comedic sight to behold. He never took himself too seriously in the first place, so seeing his former enemy being so uptight around him, all he could do was laugh out loud, while smirking:

“C’mon, now. Why are you so moody? Everything went perfectly according to plan, I don’t see how any of this is causing me to get so much attitude from you. Had something went south, I would understand, but—”

He felt an elbow roughly connecting with his hip, as he winces, with Asuka retorting with:

“Your good mood is not helping, asshole. I feel like filth today, so do me a favor and just shut your damn mouth for a few minutes. I am having a terrible headache right now. Pretty please…?”

“OK, OK, sorry.”

In that moment, as they continued strolling down the sidewalk, a very unpleasant stench began reaching the ex-soldier’s nostrils, as he began plugging his nose, when he realized, this was all emanating from Asuka. He responds to it with:

“Sorry for disobeying again, “my mistress”, but… You “feeling like filth” is right. And I really don’t mean it in bad faith… you smell exactly how you feel.”

The young martial artist, instead of reacting in anger, grew very ashamed about this, so she looked the other way to not show how deep this shame of hers runs, as this was nothing new to her. She began explaining, breathing with heavy of a heart:

“Yeah… what of it? I am not to blame for these outrageous shampoo prices, as of late, now am I? The last time I even had access to proper cleaning products was back when I won the lottery. Which gave both me and my parents enough shampoo to properly wash ourselves with, for a few months. And it wasn’t until a few days ago, where we realized too late, it had all run out. Therefore, I didn’t have the luxury of taking a shower today, back in the locker room. Screw me, right? I am about as charming as a wet towel and I even smell like one, who cares?! I can do my job just fine, without having to smell like a bed of roses! Who needs that, anyway?!”

Hwoarang, ever being the selfless person he has always been, suggested something to her.

“Hey… you can always use my shampoo if you want. Or, if you’d rather prefer going your own route, I do have some cash on me. Wanna go impromptu shopping? A convenience store happened to be nearby. I mean, it’s not just you who needs this, your parents need it too. And before you keep going to school, smelling like a cheese factory, why not resolve this issue now?”

Hearing this, the young Kazama instantly swallowed her pride, as she really hated the feeling of being all dirty. She may not have a problem with getting all dusty per se, but she also prefers staying fresh while beating down her opponents. She really hates being a burden, even around those she doesn’t like, which also explains her fuzzy and caring attitude, at most times. So, not wanting to be ungrateful, as she does appreciate the gesture, she nodded and responded with:

“…Yeah, let’s do that. If you can help me in this instance, you won’t see me complaining. I may enjoy throwing down, but that is no excuse for me smelling like a garbage dump, all the while. I owe you one.”

His ears began perking up, when he heard this innate level of genuine, heartfelt gratitude from her and he grew knowingly complacent, wanting to push her buttons again, knowing that she isn’t always serious about the harsh things she sometimes says.

“Oh, what do I hear? A few minutes ago, you were enjoying picking a fight with me and now you are being kind, like nothing ever happened? …has nobody ever taught you that being considerate has to come first, before giving anyone a loose lip? Eh?”

But what he didn’t see coming was Asuka looking straight ahead, looking upset, but it wasn’t pointed at him. She was just going through memory lane, only now grasping the reality of the situation: She just had a normal conversation with someone. They might bicker, but she didn’t mind, as, at the end of the day, she would not mind too much, as her standards weren’t exactly high. To her, along with Hwoarang’s willingness to help her, even if it was relatively small and petty, this meant a lot. And when she started spilling the juice, the Korean prodigy began feeling just as mellow as her…

…as he could seriously relate to her, about what she was about to spill to him.

“I really mean it, Hwoarang. Honestly. Thank you. I am sorry for souring the mood so much. It’s just that, I… I am just not used to this. Most of my life, I have been plagued with bad luck, always encountering the worst of the worst, with no one to talk to even. Nobody wanted anything to do with me. Tsk. Feeling mutual. Not even like, anyone so far was worth befriending anyhow, because they would either always turn out to be part of a gang of some sort or exclude me from group activities for being too “problematic”. Always bringing up my family, as though it was a hobby for them to grind my gears. Like, “Oh, we still haven’t met our “Let’s piss Asuka off” quota for today! Let’s catch up on that, by bringing up her troubling background! I am sure she will appreciate that!”. And here I am… having a normal, every-day conversation… with the same type of person, who should turn out to be low-life scum, only existing to make my life miserable and yet… you are anything but that. I frankly am still processing over this. Call me a weirdo, if you like, I don’t care. I am still part of the crowd, who prefers talking to my comrades, in person.”

Being a way more sensible person than anyone is willing to give him credit for, he began smiling, saying in response:

“Hey now. Don’t say that. You’re not weird. I wasn’t even thinking that for a second. You may have temper issues, but who am I to talk? I am more than willing to help, wherever I can. And trust me, you are not the first to assume the worst about me, just by appearances alone. After all, meeting each other under these… “unique” circumstances again, also didn’t help matters either. You have every reason to not trust me. I have met my fair share of troublesome jerks myself, who either just see me as some worthless pawn to just push and order around, or a dog, who is all bark and no bite. They pissed me off, just as well. …Why have people become so quick to judge these days? Seriously. And also…”

He averted his eyes, scratching the back of his head to mask his blooming embarrassment, as he began feeling all warm himself, having found Asuka’s expression of gratitude all kinds of refreshing and… mildly adorable too.

“…there really is no need to thank me. I am just doing my job. But hey, you’re welcome.”

But then, he grew curious. Asuka was previously mentioning something about a “blonde girl, who is not to be named within her four walls” and he really couldn’t figure out who she was referring to with that sort of description. Wanting to build some trust between her and him, he innocently began asking:

“And hey, sorry if this may come off as tactless on my end, but… Who exactly were you talking about the other day, when you mentioned, “blonde, nouveau, riche bitch”? Would you mind enlightening me? You know any secret’s safe with me.”

However, just hearing that, really gave the young Kazama one hell of a tight knot in her stomach, as her look began darkening and she commented with:

“All I can say is, while still being capable of restraining myself from hitting something, is her name… Émilie de Rochefort.”

Hearing the name spoken aloud, the ex-soldier began looking back, trying to remember who that was, as he could swear: He had heard that name somewhere before. And before long, he immediately remembered: She was one of the participants of the 5th tournament. And he vaguely recalled this one girl, in high-class clothing, having had one hell of a rotten and spoiled attitude. Wanting to add some humor to the moment, trying to cheer her up, knowing this name may awaken unpleasant memories for her, he playfully went:

“…”Rochefort”. Good grief, why does this always end up being so cliché? Let me guess. A rich girl, with a French name, being rotten to the core, behaving like everyone else is beneath her, especially those who fare less well than her on a financial level. I am right, aren’t I? No, but seriously… I think I heard that name somewhere before. Isn’t that the same corporation that Jin had scammed for more access to oil? …you don’t mean to tell me you were harassed by one of them, right?”

And when she turned her head, she began looking at him, with a gaze that can best be described as both traumatized, but also genuinely anger-filled, from the very core of her soul. Soon, Hwoarang began understanding why, as she explained:

“Tsk. Harassment is too soft a word for the blatant degeneracy that this crazed nutjob put on the table. You have NO idea, you really should have been present, when she was still around, plaguing my very existence on this godforsaken pile of dirt, otherwise known as “Earth”.”

“What exactly has she done? Mind you, you don’t even need to go into full detail, if she has left deep scars on you, I just want to grasp the gist of it.”

And after having taken a deep breath, recollecting her thoughts, she spilled the beans, heavy of a heart, as all these shenanigans were plaguing not only her, but the other people in town as well.

“The short of it, then. In a nutshell, she did the following.”

FLASHBACK

We see images flash by of Asuka beating Lili at the 5th tournament, with the blonde girl looking quite annoyed at these results, as she saw her opposition as yet another empty plaything for her, lowlife garbage, not even worth paying that much mind to, except leaving them behind in a pile of their own body fluids or blood. And yet, there she was, kissing the dirt beneath her boots, having lost the match against someone, who was meant to clearly be “beneath” her.

But it began escalating, as Lili, once again, lost to her in the 6th tournament. But instead of taking the loss and accepting it with grace, she made it her duty to personally visit Asuka in Japan, having taken a keen interest in her, even if said interest was mostly boiled down to her being a sore loser and being unaccepting of the reality, that she can’t win at everything.

That was when things were really starting to pick up, as Lili began attending Asuka’s school… and wanting to see her struggle, which she had found quite amusing beforehand, she told the entire school and student body about Asuka being related to Jin Kazama. And she used this growing animosity towards her to her advantage. She called it, “karma, for having dared to humiliate her in battle”.

Asuka’s life, from that point onward, went on a deeper downward spiral than it already has before. Because of Lili having run her mouth, everyone in town gradually began avoiding both her and her family, safe for the people in their own community, as they weren’t even that popular to begin with, because of their status as “mud bloods”.

However, we will get to see that things would even get worse from here. Having lost to Asuka, again, in the 7th tournament… that was the point, where she was beyond redemption in the young Kazama’s eyes, as she had paid some hackers and poor locals to spill the tea about Asuka’s home address, even going as far as ordering flower decorations to her home, without even consulting her parents about this.

And the boiling point was truly reached for her, when it turned out, Lili had paid local Yakuza members to go and run rampant in Asuka’s part of town, knowing that this will rile her up enough for her to come out and fight both her and the Yakuza. At that point, she had had enough of all this and decided to take care of both her and the criminals that she had hired to harass the helpless locals and her family.

She may have succeeded in chasing her away… but it didn’t help matters, as now, it began feeling like the whole world was against her. One, because of Lili having carelessly hounded an entire criminal organization on her already socially weakened part of town, for the pettiest of reasons, no less, and two, for her and her family, now being put under suspicion of co-conspiring with Jin Kazama, who was sought after as a war criminal by that point, all because, Lili wasn’t accepting of the concept that she wasn’t always as flawless as she made herself out to be. Asuka herself, may have not ever truly been popular with the locals but being outright seen as a disgrace in spite of her efforts to protect them all, with parts of the circumstances being beyond her control… it really dragged her sanity into a bottomless pit. Causing her to become even more of a pessimist than she already was.

END OF FLASHBACK

Both had stopped dead in their tracks, as Asuka’s eyes were hidden beneath her bangs, as she began crunching her hands together, feeling so very frustrated with herself for having felt so helpless and Hwoarang understandably growing quite concerned for her as well. Armed with the knowledge of what she had to go through because of Lili, he can tell… she couldn’t handle it anymore at one point or another, from how close she seemed to break.

“There you have it… and I am praying to… whatever god is out there… that she stays away. Otherwise, I will have no qualms in sending her back home with not just bruises on her, but also a few missing teeth, if I have to. That face of hers… it haunts me in my worst nightmares. I know this sounds crazy, but… she literally gives me the creeps… and when she began leaking very personal information about my private life, which I don’t even wanna know, how she managed to do that to begin with… this is where a line was drawn for me. I told her multiple times that I wasn’t interested in fighting her, as she simply gave me no proper incentive in doing so, beyond her innate desire of validating her obvious insecurities. She wasn’t even that strong a fighter to begin with, she had no proper technique beyond just relying on dance moves to get up-close and personal. Nothing else to it, she is not someone I would even confidently call a martial artist…”

Her voice began to crack, as tears well in her eyes, with Lili’s arrogant, almost sadistic laughter echoing in her mind in very brief frequencies… making it feel as if Asuka was suffering an episode of reliving a trauma she had suppressed for so long.

“That damned harpy… why couldn’t she just leave me alone…? For god’s sake… what have I done to deserve all this…?! First, my father had to be hospitalized because of that accursed Kenpo piece of shit crippling him to the bone… then your buddy-ol’-pal dragged my family’s name through the mud… and then comes she out of the corner, spilling my home address to complete strangers and hounding the entire school against me… when will all this madness stop…? When…?”

“Asuka, hey, I think you—”

“WHEN WILL ALL THIS STOP, DAMN IT?!?!”

In her blind anger, she violently kicked over a nearby trash can, breathing heavily, as she slightly bends forward, covering her eyes with one forearm, trying her hardest to hide her tears from her opposition, with her curled up lip being a dead giveaway for how she truly feels, in that moment.

“What does… Everyone else want from me…? Can I just be… left alone… left alone… just one week… a day… or so…?”

The biker gently puts a hand on her shoulder, offering her a tissue for her to blow into, wanting to soothe her pain somewhat, which she gladly accepted. With the same tissue, she even wiped her tears, which, despite Hwo’s good intentions, still didn’t help in making her feel any better, as he knew: The damage was done.

However, he realized there was something important he had to mention to her, which he hadn’t found the right time to do so, as it was quite vital information about Jin’s role during the 6th tournament. As he knew the truth and Asuka is deserving of knowing it as well. Maybe this might motivate her somewhat into joining him and the others, to start assisting Jin in conquering the Devil Gene…

…but in a public area, it's a bad idea. He decided to save it up once they get home and they are on their phones.

MEANWHILE, BACK AT THE YGGDRASIL CRUISER…

Jin was busy training with Lars this time around, as Alisa and Xiaoyu are on the side lines, closely watching over the two, being ready to intervene at any time, should the Devil Gene dare to slip out of the young Mishima’s grasp, while clashing with his uncle.

And then, the two rush in, having already done half an hour of sparring, with the two ending their training match, with their fist clashing, causing red and purple sparks to fly everywhere, with both girls raising their arms protectively, trying to shield their eyes from the dust that was flying in their direction, brought up by the clash.

Lars commented with a small grin, as he shook his own hand, preventing it from going numb from the impact:

“Not bad. I feel like you may have made me sweat even harder than you did.”

“Sometimes I just fail to calculate my own strength. My apologies.”

He began rearranging his glove, as he awkwardly began smiling at Jin, commenting with:

“Oh, not to worry. But do beware, that I am not a Mishima like the rest of our kin, so do me a favor, and go a little easier on me, next time. I know, I know, we must remain on our guard, but sheesh, we are not fighting for our lives just yet. That moment is still to come and right now, all’s well. So, chill out.”

Jin began smiling himself, as he and Lars did a bro-fist, as he responded, feeling a little humorous today:

“What you lack in strength and resilience, you really make up for it by being as quick as a speeding bullet. I could barely keep up with you. No wonder they call you “Mr. Lightning Bolt”. …Admittedly, snrk, your overtly spiky hairstyle doesn’t help matters.”

Hearing that remark, the girls began giggling, because they knew: Jin’s comment on his hair really adds up to Lars’ nickname. With his relative pouting, as he folded his arms.

“Hey now, do you actually believe you're in ANY position to criticize ME about my hair? How much do you pay for hairspray, or wax to keep that outrageous hairstyle of yours afloat? I would keep that mouth of yours in check if I were you.”

And since they were already talking about hairstyles, Jin had to mention something that he himself had always found insanely suspect, regarding his family and how they managed to consistently keep their hairstyles fit and up to date. He comically began pointing out, with a speech bubble appearing, showcasing chibi versions of Kazuya’s and Heihachi’s heads, with their hair down, before getting it all fixated with hairspray and wax, sparkling with cartoonishly broad toothy smiles.

“…OK, fair play, I apologize. Then again… I always wondered how much time someone like my father or grandfather was spending in front of the mirror, keeping their precious hairlines upright. Definitely not as long as me, I can guarantee you that. At least, someone like me will still look good with bed hair. Bitch please. I am far more fabulous than these oversized man-babies.”

But Xiao comically commented from the side lines, looking cartoonishly annoyed with her childhood friend:

“Speak for yourself! And by the way, you look AWFUL with bed hair! You really should consider getting yourself a haircut! Your bangs are getting far too long.”

And Jin funnily retorts with:

“Oh, can it, you! Can I remain proud of at least ONE THING that doesn’t involve my freaking past?! And this comes from someone like me, who originally believed himself to know everything and yet I went out of my way to actively deny the Devil Gene and look where all that led! And as a side note, how the hell am I supposed to get myself a haircut, when entering one is a literal death sentence for me, at this point in time? So shut up.”

He began pouting, standing firm on his point of him still looking better than his predecessors, so he childishly turned his head and folded his arms, to show how insulted he felt. Alisa saw all of it and even she asked in an innocently confused, but also passive-aggressive manner:

“…is this really the same man who treated me as though I was a useless puppet to him? Because I really can’t see it. He behaves like a completely different person. I don’t remember him ever acting that way. …what just happened here? I am really confused.”

Xiaoyu cuts in, as she explained to her and Lars, looking far too sincere to them to be considered a liar in this instance:

“Well, Jin has told me, that… this wasn’t him speaking when he began insulting you, Alisa. That was his Devil half. In fact, the entire global conflict was never Jin’s idea. He had never planned on making the entire planet his enemy, all that he had in store was to keep Kazuya at bay, trying to keep this conflict as self-contained as best as he could. All he was trying to do was defend himself, because he knew, the Mishimas themselves, were not the only enemies that he had.”

She folded her arms, defending Jin, like the most loyal friend she truly is and when his ears caught up on it, he couldn’t help but gently smile at Xiaoyu’s pure boldness to step in for him.

“Xiao…”

Lars grew curious, as he wanted to know more. Now that he was here and ready to listen to Jin’s side of the story, he became all ears.

“So, you mean to tell me… this wasn’t Jin himself, as in, Jin Kazama, who was speaking to everyone, but rather, his Devil Gene?”

“Yes. I mean… even with me not being familiar with the way Jin’s powers really work, even back then, when he began holding speeches to the public about announcing a new tournament and starting a war with the entire world… it just didn’t sound convincing to me. I should know it, because Jin and I practically grew up together since middle school. I know how he ticks, and the way he was speaking, his entire body language, his crude way of speaking, even sometimes using filthy language… Even back then, I refused to believe that this was the exact same individual that I grew stronger with, growing up. If anything, Jin was far from the combative type, the same way Hwoarang is. He has always been the complete opposite. He always wanted to talk first, before solving any conflicts with fists. Sure, you might argue now, “But what about the conflict with his family? You think that could have had a negative influence on him?”, but to me, this sounds flimsy, because this shouldn’t be affecting someone’s moral compass. And Jin always had a very strong one. You can believe me on that front. It just didn’t make sense to me, that he, completely out of the blue, would have the mental gymnastics of: Now I am going to make enemies with practically everyone, because… “cursed bloodline”.”

However, since Lars was present during their final confrontation together, he had to mention something to Xiaoyu, that he himself feels like, doesn't align with her explanation.

“Xiaoyu. I really hate to break it to you, but… who is to say that you are lying to me, right now? Why should I believe you? And pardon me, but I have perfectly good reason to doubt you.”

We see images flashing by of Lars fighting Jin, in front of Azazel’s altar in the desert. And where Jin was talking down on both him and Alisa, calling them both “worthless puppets, only suitable to die early”. And when he began explaining his reasons as to why he began the war, Azazel was mentioned and the two, shortly thereafter, began fighting.

“I was there. I saw why Jin started this war, it was all to summon a monster named “Azazel”, a being that, according to him, was said to be “connected to the Devil Gene”. And defeating it, would free both him and the rest of the world of the misery they were both going through… even though he himself is the core cause of all the misery. And he said, “He feels no guilt for having done all of this, because it was done to punish humanity for all the corruption the world leaders had committed to, and how much the “sheep” for civilians enabled them”, which he also called “karma”. …and now you mean to tell me, this wasn’t him? What do you mean by that?”

Wanting to give Jin the stage, Xiao explained:

“Jin, uh, it’s all yours. It may sound more believable if you explain it.”

“Lars… there is something you need to understand. For far too long, I have denied the Devil Gene’s existence inside my DNA. So much so, that, at one point, I completely lost control over my own actions. There would be fleeting moments of me losing consciousness, and once I awoke, I would always find myself in places I don’t even remember going towards. Let alone, not even recalling me having done this or that, like destroying an entire forest, before the 5th tournament was even announced. It was almost like “sleepwalking”, if you can even call it that. And trust me… trust me, when I say, I really didn’t plan for all this to escalate. As a matter of fact, I had never even heard of Azazel before all this. I only searched for a safe place to hide from all the chaos going on …and it was only when I woke up at the hospital, after the 7th tournament, when my mother began explaining to me, over what had happened the past year… I couldn’t believe my ears… I really do not recall ever having made any of these decisions… to me, it felt like a bad dream, as though… I thought she was joking at first, but… she wasn’t… all these people died, because I was being a spineless idiot for constantly denying my Devil Gene and at one point, it grew sick of my indecisiveness. And this is where we stand. Countless people were sacrificed, for nothing, because I was being an ignorant dumbass for not having been able to read the writing on the wall…”

He asked the mildly bamboozled Lars, with a serious, yet very sincere look on his face, which was practically seeping with frustration and anger…

“…now you see why I agreed to all this? I NEED to tame this Devil Gene. With your help. Not just to make amends with my loved ones, but to also honor the countless, innocent civilians, who died as a result of my blatant stupidity. But to also prevent future tragedies from taking place. My mother told me that I wasn’t at fault, that the Devil Gene itself was the issue here. That it took control of me, the same way it apparently happened to Kazuya, when he was around my age… but to me, this is the coward’s way out. I may not be responsible per se, but I still allowed the Devil in me to have his way in my head. And look where we are now. By raw technicality, I am still to blame for all these casualties, because I was so blinded by the hatred and resentment for my family that I refused to look at the positive specks on the horizon, that were those that still cared about me… I am not asking for forgiveness, Lars. And the same goes to you, Alisa. I am really sorry for having dragged you all into this. You can hate and judge me all you like, I don’t even care anymore, these deaths cannot be undone… I just want to better myself, so that you would never have to deal with me, ever again. Once we are done here, you can pretend I don’t even exist anymore… is that fair?”

However, he didn’t even realize that while venting his frustrations towards himself, he couldn’t prevent the tears from flowing, as he was explaining himself to the two, he didn’t even understand why.

…but to his surprise, Lars and Alisa felt mildly touched by all this, as the female robot was quickly wiping a tear away, feeling so struck by Jin’s heartfelt apology, the illegitimate Mishima grew angry with himself, before turning around, ready to leave. He had a tough time accepting this new wave of info coming his way, as he knew Jin differently and now that he was confronted with the truth, he couldn’t just accept it at face value. Not wanting to show weakness, he firmly told Alisa, as a direct command:

“Alisa. We are done here for today. Come along.”

“Uh? Oh, roger that…”

And with that, the two took off… leaving a confused Jin and Xiaoyu behind. But he didn’t want to end on a bad note, as he smiled in her direction, wiping his tears, nodding knowingly, feeling so proud of her and all that she could do was smile shyly in return, while tapping her foot against her ankle.

Meanwhile, back at a convenience store in Osaka…

Hwoarang was going straight to the cashier to pay for the shampoo…

…when Asuka went right for the door to wait outside…

…and she just so happened to pass by a huge, broadly built individual, who was looking at her with an intense, almost psychotic stare… and that turned out to be Bob, who thought to himself:

“This girl… I know her! She was the one who caught me red-handed, harassing that stupid paparazzi lady…! So, she actually lives here… good. That just saves me the trouble of finding her. You won’t be ruining my ride again…!”

…but he didn’t realize, Asuka saw his face too, for a fleeting moment and she also grew distrustful, commenting in her head:

“Oh no, you don’t… I have already had to deal with one stupid blonde, you don’t want to be the next…!”

Almost by instinct, both went into a dark alley, next to the store, ready to duke it out, without saying another word, as their animosity was speaking for itself.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

“You bastard!”

We hear some gnarly hit sounds coming from a dark alley behind a convenience store and the one receiving said hits was Asuka, who was facing off against Bob, who was trying to prove to her: He currently holds the edge over her. Every time she would charge in, he would use his terrifying levels of flexibility, despite his bulky and jiggly frame, to evade her attacks with so much ease, it felt as though he was rather seeing this as a game and not a genuine fight. And so far, Asuka just failed to land a single hit… and there she was, kneeling on the ground, covering her bleeding nose with her hand, starting to look very desperate, as sweat beads were running down her forehead…

“Damn it, why can’t I get a read on him…?! Is this unnecessary amount of lard around his body just for show…?”

The blonde American folded his arms, as he goes:

“You know what? This isn’t any fun at all. You are not providing even an ounce of an adequate challenge at the moment. Had the circumstances worked in my favor, I could have been dishing out to you tenfold the amount of pain I would have delivered to your doorstep under less undesirable circumstances. That is what you get… for getting in my way. And before you can even think about opening your mouth to the authorities…”

In his hand, he was gripping her phone, dangling it in front of her, as though he was taunting her to get it back.

“…you won’t be seeing your phone, until I say so. We can make this work without having to snitch on one another. If you cooperate with me, then I will give your phone back, no questions needed to be asked.”

Asuka wanted to yell for Hwoarang, but she realized: It would prove futile, as he was still inside the store, and he naturally wouldn't be able to hear her. He was still busy getting all the necessary groceries for the day since they also wanted to do some meal-prepping for the following day. Unfortunately, that plan backfired on the two, badly. And since Bob was in possession of her phone now, there was no way for her to alarm Hwo via phone call or messaging. On top of getting frustrated, she also grew increasingly angry, knowing this situation has the potential of only getting worse from here, so she muttered to herself, gritting her teeth in the process:

“Damn it, Hwoarang… what’s taking you so long…?! A little help here would be deeply appreciated…! But… don’t tell me, this useless piece of lard is going to--”

…and in that moment, her worst fear began taking shape, as she witnessed her opposition now curiously sneaking through her contacts and once, he found the name, “Jin Kazama”, his facial expression told her everything she needed to know about his plans going forward. That smirk, as he spoke to her in a judgmental tone:

“Well, well, well, well, well… look what we have here. You have a connection with HIM, don’t you? Pardon my curiosity, but… may you please be so kind as to tell me where I can find him? And don’t even think about running away to call for help, it’s pointless. I have shattered all the cameras in this alley… so… where can I find Jin Kazama? Since his name is documented on your phone, you have got to know something. And you better spill it now.”

All the color drained from the young Kazama’s face when he said his name out loud. Even with the cameras being busted, it wasn’t exactly a good idea to say her relative’s name out loud in public like that. She could sense the situation worsening, as she was starting to run out of options now.

But she is not to be misjudged. She never cared for her relative, and she very likely never will. For all she could care about, he is considered non-existent in her life. He simply doesn’t exist in her own hubris, he hasn’t had a place in her memory, and she doesn’t exactly plan on “befriending” him either, as things stand. And considering everything he made her go through, soiling the name of her own family, just by mere, unlucky coincidence, being connected by name, with his crimes against humanity… she had no reason or incentive to be doing the defending on her part. And him asking her for help, was, to her, the absolute peak of blatant impudence. Never introducing himself to her personally, while still demanding things from her, that she doesn’t feel like committing to. Let alone someone, who hadn’t done any favors for her, except making her life even more miserable than it already was. All things considered, he could die of illness or a horrible accident, she would not be shedding tears for him, should he pass on, one of these days.

However, despite her not having any kind words to share with Jin, she is not the type of person to be stooping so low, as in to become a snitch on him, or anyone else for that matter. She may not be able to stand him, but this wasn’t any excuse for her to go against her own moral code and just betray him, for the sake of saving her own skin. She really didn’t feel like challenging fate, even with her having a hard time believing him to be ridden with a power that makes him lose sight of his true nature. So, for the time-being, she is not open for debate on whether she will betray Jin or not, as that is a type of scenario that has a very low chance of occurring, even with the odds against her. She has it easy bearing grudges, but she is not one of those individuals to be throwing someone under the bus, just to save herself.

So, she firmly thought to herself, while slowly getting off the ground to face her opponent with a cold stare:

“Oh man…! This just keeps getting worse by the minute…! What do I do now…?! Goddamnit, Jin, this is all your fault! You shouldn’t have given me your number! Ugh. Whatever. Even if I cannot stand him, for the life of me, I have no intention of going back on my word. We may have not settled on the signing yet, but I am not stooping so low, as in to put him and the others at risk, just so I can get away scot-free. Tsk. I have no idea why, but if someone like Hwoarang is willing to stick to a guy like him, he may not be THAT bad of a person… right? Eh, who cares? I don’t freaking care about him, he is literally NOTHING to me! And yet… I can’t bring myself to betray him… is this what you call “loyalty to family, even if they are distant, 101”?”

And to prove her point, she began smirking, as she starts pointing in his direction commenting with one hell of a bombshell, wanting to turn the tide via bluffing:

“Come. On. Were you honestly expecting me to just throw someone under the bus, just so you can “save face”, as though it mattered? Nuh-uh. I am not so easy. If you really want to know, ask someone else, because… newsflash, what if I could be lying to you? And besides, there are plenty of people out there, who, just by chance, share the same name as the man of the hour. Who is to say, this was THE Jin you are looking for, when it’s not? I could be misleading you and you wouldn’t even realize it.”

The blonde martial artist began having his right eye twitching, growing quite pissed off with her, as he really didn’t feel wasting his time with her, while also being left with no other choice, as in to fall for the bluff, potentially, while also maybe letting a chance slip to finally catch the man of interest.

“Listen, you brat! I have no time for your stupid mind games! Is this the same Jin Kazama, who is a verified war criminal or not?! Get to the point! And by the way, I can already tell you’re trying to cover up for him! A bluff only works, if there really was a slim chance of the other prospect of truth being a reality!”

Seeing his reaction, the young Kazama decided to buy herself some time, until Hwoarang leaves the convenience store to find and save her from this creep. Since fleeing won’t be getting her anywhere, due to how fast this man was, and him having confiscated her phone, on top of everything else, this was the only escape rope left for her. To take the chance, she starts by playfully doing a Nya face, as fake cat ears grow on the top of her head and a tail, as she starts posing as though, she had the high ground, telling him, while shaking her hips in a taunting way:

“Ohhhhh? Why so desperate? Again, I could be lying to you. Do you really feel like buying my bluff, or are you really so gunghole about your fame, that you are willing to sacrifice everything, even your own self-respect, targeting a harmless teen like me? You really should be careful. Anything you say, I may use against you, should we go to court. So better don’t push your luck. I have nearly exposed you once before, so—”

“No…! Don’t you dare, bitch! Nobody is ruining the ride on MY watch!”

In a moment of total carelessness, Bob had already sped right in front of her, knocking her out, before she had the time to properly react, by precisely chopping against her neck. The blow was strong enough to knock her unconscious…

…but before he could even think about taking Asuka with him, Hwoarang just so happened to take a peek inside this dark alley, just as planned on her end, with her trust paying off, in the end, and he was looking not pleased in the slightest. He angrily goes:

“Hey now! Has anyone ever told you, that only scum assaults a woman in dark alleyways?! Whatever you’re doing, stop screwing around and hand Asuka over!

To even give the overweight Karate champion a huge scare, he draws his pistol, pointing it in his direction, angrily warning him in a very concise manner with:

“You’re already busy wearing the red nose of a clown! Should you get any ideas about running away, I’ll be more than happy to give you a third hole in your nose! DROP HER! NOW!”

“Heh! Hahaha! This day just keeps getting worse by the second…! Who the hell are you, anyway?! Are you this girl’s “procurer”? Oh, how cute, playing the “knight in shining armor”, I am about to cry—”

But to really make his point even clearer, Hwoarang fires off a warning shot, firing his pistol, with the bullet barely scraping by Bob’s head. Just to remind him how serious he was about shooting him, if necessary.

“Don’t. Test me. Buddy. I already knew that you weren’t exactly known for considerate behavior around girls, but you just hit a new low in MY book. Drop her. I won’t repeat myself.”

“Tsk. Bite me. My career is on the line. I don’t have time for this nonsense! Do you want her? Then come get her!”

Bob didn't come unprepared for the occasion, as he brought a smoke grenade along, letting it pop on the ground, giving him the chance to escape, with him barely scraping by Hwoarang's head. The latter was currently busy coughing his lungs out, and once he realized that the Karate champ had vanished, he grew quite red out of sheer rage, yelling out loud:

"HEY! ASSHOLE! COME BACK HERE AND FACE ME, COWARD! LEAVE HER ALONE AND FOCUS ON ME INSTEAD! Damn it… he is gone… I better let the others know about this."

He had every reason to be genuinely concerned this time, as he witnessed Asuka, prematurely inserting Lars' VPN chip in her phone, even adding Jin's phone number, on his personal demand. Now, he felt like a fool for having done so, as this may end up being the one straw to break the camel's back, as the following dawned upon him:

"If he finds Jin's phone number in her list of contacts, then we are in real trouble. Damn it, I am an idiot! I shouldn't have given her Jin's phone number! I gotta call them now!"

He runs out of the alley to rush straight back home, along the way, giving the rest of his team a ringer to warn of this horribly developing situation they are in.

Meanwhile, on the cruiser…

Jin and Xiaoyu were currently busy, sparring with Lars and Alisa, as a tag team. Knowing that their team synergy needs some serious work, they were going all out together, trying to force the military official and the robot into a corner, which proved to be tougher than it proved to be.

And soon, instead of the desired outcome, Jin and Xiao comically found themselves at the mercy of their opposing team, with Lars pressing his foot against Jin's backside, while tugging at his left arm, with Alisa holding Xiaoyu hostage, by pressing her wooden chainsaw-replacement, which she uses for sparring purposes only, against her throat, letting her know: She is done.

And we cartoonishly cut to Jin and Xiao, simultaneously, in-synch, drinking from their water bottles, while breathing heavily from sheer exhaustion, having realized the hard way: Lars and Alisa are no joke, when they work together. In fact, Jin chuckled nervously, adding:

"Sorry, Xiao… I really thought we were going to make it this time… but Lars really wasn't joking around. When he and Alisa start working together, you would have to be lucky to even so much as lay a finger on them for how agile they are."

The young Kung Fu girl comically exhaled, feeling quite beat herself, responding with:

"Yeah, no kidding. I suppose, being a robot sure has its benefits… outside of probably never having to go to the bathroom for one thing. And I can't lie… Alisa's innocent looks can be insanely distracting, it always made the impression to me as though she wasn't even taking this seriously, and only saw a cat-and-mouse game in all this. It caused my blood to start boiling after a while, since her deadpan, "child-like" stare and her figure skater-esque body motions made me feel like, we were more busy dancing, instead of actually fighting… but I guess, this lack of patience only played right into her hands, giving her all the advantages she can ask for."

Jin added, looking comically annoyed himself:

"Really? Check out Lars. His speed is INSANE. He may not be as physically strong as I am, but he sure as hell makes up for it. By being so fast and tough to hit, I could barely even keep up with his limber footwork. No wonder his men refer to him as, "Mr. Lightning Bolt". I can definitely see why."

But in that moment, the calmness was broken through. As soon as Lars went over to his bench to pick up a phone call, it turned out to be none other than Hwoarang, who had to deliver some bad news.

"This is Yggdrasil speaking. How may I help you?"

"Hey, Lars! Pardon my intrusion, if you were busy with something, I have some troubling news to share!"

"What's wrong?"

It fell silent on the other end of the line, before Hwoarang responded, in a very concerned tone of voice:

"...Asuka Kazama has been kidnapped."

"Say what?! Wait, I will turn on the microphone, so that everyone else can hear you."

He rushes over to Jin, Xiao and Alisa, turning on the microphone, to give Hwoarang freeway with his message and understandably, Jin was the first to grow worried, as Lars' mildly panicked and serious expression served to immediately alarm him. He asked:

"Lars, what's the matter? What happened, Hwoarang? Tell us."

"As I said, Asuka has been taken away. And it was someone who goes by the name of Robert Richards, or how he likes to call himself, Bob. Maybe the name rings a bell or two, I dunno."

Everyone grew pale, with Xiaoyu commenting in a very unnerved tone of voice, covering her mouth with both hands:

"C-Come again?! She has been kidnapped?! Oh no, this is awful…! How could this happen…?"

Trying to take control of the situation, Jin gently grasped Xiao by the shoulder to calm her down, as he asked:

"Panicking won't do us any good, Xiao. Stay cool. Hwoarang, do you happen to know where they went? Any potential leads?"

And meanwhile, on the other end of the line, Hwoarang was busy running back to Asuka's place, as he wanted to fetch his motorcycle from there. And while he was taking a run for it, he responded with:

"Unfortunately, I lost sight of him, because he used a smoke bomb on me. The moment the dust had settled, he was gone. Out of sight. I couldn't tell where he ran off to. And just to put more insult to injury, as I just wanted to be sure, I even gave Asuka your phone number, Jin."

Naturally, Jin grew very upset hearing this, as he knew what this meant for them all. Since the name Robert Richards was dropped during their conversation, and the young Kazama had already heard of this person before, prior to this operation, he knew…

…that they were all in grave danger. Public figures grabbing hold of his personal info, may it be IDs, phone numbers, email addresses, no matter, was a disaster waiting to take place, not just for him, but everyone else involved in his team effort. He told Hwo, trying to keep it together, wanting to remain calm as he can possibly be:

"Hwoarang. Listen to me. Whatever happens, hold your position. Get to your motorcycle and get back to the ship. We will debrief you later on what to do next."

"Are you sure about this? If he has access to Asuka's phone, who knows what kind of crazy shit he might pull, with your phone number written down in her contacts! Not to mention, the more time we waste, the more we potentially put Asuka's life at risk, should this crazed lunatic have a few screws loose! If he goes to such lengths to keep her silent about something, as my hunch suggests at least, then we aren’t allowed to dawdle, y’hear? Also, I may need some time to get back to you all, given the distance between us. All I am saying is, there has gotta be a better way!"

Out of nowhere, Lars cuts in, as he reveals something astonishing to them all, while also letting the Korean biker know about this.

"And there is. Remember what I told you all? These VPN chips that I gave you, work not just as a gatekeeper for your private information, they also function as built-in tracking devices, in case someone gets lost. So, not to worry. Alisa will be leading the way. You just focus on getting Asuka Kazama back, without a single scratch on her."

They all had comically wide eyes, realizing that he was right and feeling a little dumb for not having remembered this specific detail. Regardless, they all sighed in major relief, knowing that they have a chance, after all, in finding their future teammate again. With Xiao commenting with:

“Well, then, what are we waiting for? Alisa! Get straight to work! We need to find Asuka, effective immediately!”

“I will be right on it. Give me a moment.”

But their brief moment of peace and quiet was interrupted, as it was Jin’s phone to be vibrating this time. And when he looked on the display, he grew mildly unsettled, realizing: The number was completely foreign to him. He told everyone to keep quiet, by doing the hand gesture, pressing his index finger against his lips, before picking up, asking:

“H-Hello? Who is this?”

And just as he feared, the voice was completely unknown to him, until the male voice began introducing himself, saying in a very calm tone:

???: “Ah, hello there, Jin Kazama. Your voice can be recognized anywhere. ”

Now knowing what to do, he waved Alisa over, as he wanted her to record his phone call, wanting to be prepared for the worst, growing to have a hunch, believing this voice to belong to Bob. And even if it wasn’t him, the chance is very unlikely, that this can be just written off as a mere coincidence, knowing Hwoarang’s prior warning about someone now, unauthorized, is in possession of his phone number.

???: “You may not know who I am now, but don’t worry. This will change in about a few minutes. My name is Robert Richards. And… your silence tells me, that I have landed all of my bets, right on the money. Say no more, let’s get straight down to business, shall we?”

Knowing that now, it’s on, he wants to play along with the charade and give this man what-for. Asuka’s life was now hanging in the balance, and even if he probably had no true intention of “murdering” her, he could tell that this man was out of his mind, kidnapping a random girl on the streets, for whatever messed up reasoning he may have. It was bad enough that he is likely going to use Jin’s phone number against him, but also against Asuka’s family, should something really go south, and he may demand for cash, in exchange for her freedom.

This was it. This was Jin’s moment to prove himself to Asuka. He has caused her enough trouble as is, so now, he can easily make it up to her, by saving her from this disturbed individual, whoever he was. He decides to play mind games on his opposition, just as well, by remaining calm and following along, wanting to give him a false sense of security with his plan. And with Alisa recording the entire conversation, nothing could go wrong anymore. They practically nailed him to the wall.

“…Very well, Robert. Let me guess. I will just get straight to the point. By any chance, do you happen to have a girl with you? With brunette, short hair and a very moody attitude? This one just so happens to be one of us. But considering that you are going through so much effort to keep her silenced, why not make a deal? We can talk this out like rational people, can’t we? Hand her over, and in exchange, we will give you anything you want.”

Hearing the voice, it was well enough for Bob to confirm, this was indeed, Jin Kazama. Having all of his doubts relinquished, he began smirking like an oily business-man in a suit, trying to make this deal work in his favor.

“I see… good to know that you are willing to be cooperative, Jin Kazama. Here is the gist of things. I just so happen to keep someone under close surveillance, who just happens to be, by some very fortunate coincidence, a supposed “relative” of yours. Naturally, I cannot judge, because I am not familiar with the Kazama side of the family, but I will say this. There is one thing that I am looking for. And it’s very easy to find, since… I happen to be talking to it, right now. At this very moment.”

“OK. So, what is it exactly that you are looking for?”

Bob, who we now switch to, began smiling, in an almost unhinged manner, as if he was taking a little too much pleasure from this, as he bluntly put it:

“…your head.”

However, Jin wasn’t shaken up by this declaration. He was more than willing to risk his life for those he truly cared for. He may not know Asuka for long, but to him, anyone of the Kazama name, is instantly more like family to him than any of the Mishimas have ever been, throughout his life. And since he was already suspecting her to have a blood-related connection to his mother, his goal couldn’t possibly be any more obvious: He must protect her at all costs. Not just for the mission, but to also make his mom proud, knowing he made the first major step to make amends with those he had put in harm’s way with his actions. Only then, will he truly be able to look Jun in the eye again.

And fearless as he was, he began smiling in an almost cocky fashion, akin to Hwoarang’s example, feeling said threat to be more of a challenge, rather than a functioning intimidation tactic. He never thought highly of those who bully others, just to feel superior, so for him, this was going to be a field day. He responds to the threat by saying:

“Ah, I figured as such. After all, the bounty on my head has got to be a very high digit for you to not ignore, am I right? And don’t think, I am not familiar with you either, Robert… or should I say… Bob? You have made quite the name for yourself, haven’t you? I read about you, during the 6th tournament. I am sure the media is going to appreciate you, trying to tell them all that you were able to defeat Jin Kazama himself, so that you can have a better standing in public, oh, I am sure of it. Now then… I will come over. And in exchange for me showing up, we’ll be getting the girl. And, I am warning you… should I find, even the tiniest bit of a scratch on her, I will just leave you with this: It’s not going to be pretty. Have I made myself clear?”

The ice-cold and silent confidence in his voice was enough to really send a shiver down Bob’s spine, as he felt his smile fading, knowing he may have made a critical error to blatantly challenge a Mishima to a one-on-one fight. But since the bounty cash, and the potential clout for him to take advantage of to boost his own career, were way too sweet to pass on, he settled on this, having always wanted to meet Jin, face-to-face, knowing he lives for a good fight. He cleared his voice, gulped, and responded in a smug way, trying to hide his rising fear of him, even with him having every intention of keeping his word to maintain a certain level of professionalism.

“S-Sure, whatever! I am not even asking for money from her family! J-Just come over, and we will talk this through! It’s simply business, isn’t it? I swear on my honor, she will not be harmed, until you get here. I am waiting for you, in one of the warehouses near the docks. Mine is not very hard to miss, as it’s the only one, where it’s critically desolate.”

“Good. I will be there. See you.”

“I am looking forward to this.”

As soon as he hung up, Alisa stopped recording, with Jin smirking all the while, feeling like he truly had the high ground, right now. And Xiao could only feel the hype, as she knew what her leader was truly planning. She knew Jin was not the type of guy to just go out without a fight, and he recorded their conversation, hoping to have something against Bob that forces him to cooperate, just so they can use his own intimidation tactic against him. And sure enough, before long, she was cutely imitating his mildly terrifying smirk, before commenting with:

“Heh. For someone who claims to be above the Mishimas, you have your way with words and how to handle things your way, enjoying playing dirty, every now and then. Honestly, I can’t say, I really hate this side of you… it can come in handy. Especially if we are dealing with low lives like that.”

But wanting to return the teasing, he goes, not helping himself but smiling in an almost bashful way, knowing that she always had a wicked side to herself, even when they were younger:

“There is no need to start playing suck-up, Xiao. I know you always liked this side of me. I mean, whenever you got yourself into trouble, when me and Hwo had to save your bacon from all these dumb Yankees, you had no issue cheering us on, despite claiming “you hated playing dirty”. Did Hwoarang put you up to it? Has he made you appreciate this art of how we do things around “da hood”, like how he may put it?”

She began blushing, before pouting, knowing that this was cutting kind of deep for her. Initially, she started out as an innocent angel, who really hated violence. But as soon as Hwoarang and Jin came into her life, this all changed, and she grew motivated to become as strong and resilient as them. She took them as her role models…

…with moderate side-effects in the long run, as she began explaining:

“…OK. OK. You got me. But can you really blame me? Despite your grandfather’s efforts, the school we went to ended up being way more ghetto than we had ever desired for. Before long, I ended up enjoying myself, a LITTLE too much, whenever you and Hwoarang carved skulls into the pavement. …I guess, you two really did unlock a shade of sadism within myself. Hmph. All your fault, y’know. When you’re “too cool, to fool”, right? …god.”

He playfully patted her on the head, chuckling to himself before getting up, wanting to get ready for the upcoming encounter with Bob.

“Oh, by the way. I think you should let Hwoarang know that we will be meeting up at the abandoned warehouse, here at the docks. Give him a ringer. He shouldn’t be missing this.”

“You got it.”

Then, he looked over to Alisa, adding:

“Hey, since you will be my navigator, would you mind joining us? We may need some back-up too, should this guy decide to play funny with us.”

“Understood. I will be doing my end of the bargain.”

“Then, let’s get ready…”

He slammed his left knuckle into his right open palm, allowing red sparks to fly around freely, saying, with Xiaoyu and Alisa posing in a supportive way, right behind him:

“…I will be giving this clown one hell of thrashing.”

Later, outside on the docks…

Hwoarang had joined up with the three and they all made their way, following Alisa, straight to the warehouse. And wanting to give him the greeting he deserved, instead of knocking, Jin and Hwoarang nodded to each other and brutally beat down the gate to get inside, wanting to leave an impression on both the oppressor, and the oppressed. And with every dent they left, soon the gate collapsed, landing right in front of Bob and the tied up and gagged Asuka, who was making a face that lets you know: She is so happy to see them all.

And there the four heroes stood, with Jin leading the way, asking the overweight Karate champ, while smirking along the way, posing as if he was waiting for him to attack:

“Hello there… Do you happen to be the one they call “Bob”? You were searching for me weren’t you? Well… here I am.”

The online sensation was starting to laugh out loud, as he tried his best to remain calm in the face of aversion, knowing that Jin was indeed way stronger than he had originally anticipated him to be.

“Good to know that you’re here. I suppose, the life of someone else matters more to you, than your own. How noble of you. Unfortunately, it won’t be saying much…”

He then rushes in to attack, being no longer capable of restraining himself from lashing out on the man of the hour…

“…because I will be doing the honors of putting you behind bars! You lose this one, Jin Kazama!”

…but Jin didn’t show any reaction, as though he was waiting for him to attack first and sure enough, he maintained the smirk throughout, before…

…swiftly swinging his strong right, right across Bob’s face, which sends him flying into a bunch of wooden crates, with his cheek now dented, all swollen red and his nose bleeding. And once he pulled that off, his bystanders were looking hyped, as they watched, wanting to enjoy the show, knowing that this was no big deal to them.

Bob, however, was still bamboozled over how much force that one singular punch had. He quickly recovered and got back on his feet, but that didn’t mean much, as he felt his right cheek still burning from the punch.

“H-H-How did he.. d-do that…?!?! Just one punch… and I am already feeling scared for my life…!”

And to rub more salt into the wound, Jin gave Alisa the sign to then play the recording of his phone call with Bob to remind him:

“And oh, by the way. I am not going to let myself get captured that easily. You think I wouldn’t come prepared? Here is the deal, the conditions have changed. And what better way to resolve this, other than going head-to-head in combat? If I win, you release Asuka and promise to keep quiet about what had transpired today. Should you win, you can call the cops on me as you please and I will turn myself in, while everyone else gets spared. And you get your precious online clout, just as you had hoped for.”

Everyone began looking at Jin, mildly unsure of this plan, as it already appeared to them like he had won, without even trying. But knowing that the Mishima blood runs through him, of course he would set up these demands, as he is not exactly minding the occasional challenge, every once in a while. Alisa naturally objects:

“Jin. If you lose, it defiles my directive. Don’t do this. You will only risk the unnecessary.”

But Xiaoyu calms her down with the following.

“Alisa, I know how you feel, but let Jin do his thing, however he desires. He may be the leader, but he is a martial artist, first and foremost. He cannot afford to get rusty, before the meat and bones of our endeavors. Let him handle this. He will win, I know he will.”

“Yeah, you shouldn’t worry too much, robot-gal. My bro will be handling this, no problem. And just to remind you: Like me, he despises cowardice and injustice. And when he gets into the zone, just you wait and see, you DON'T wanna miss what’s coming up next.”

With their loyalty and confidence on full display, Alisa fell silent, wanting to be a spectator, as she wanted to see the truth behind Jin’s promises and aspirations of bettering himself. Meanwhile, the latter, continued with:

“I am sure you already knew this, but I am never leaving situations like this without properly resolving them. And for someone like you, I frankly cannot find any legit reason to just leave it at just ONE punch. …You mess with my family, you’re responding to me. I will be making sure to deliver on that promise. So, get ready. Because I will be the one to do the punishment today.”

Bob began having doubts about this, whilst Asuka was confused as hell. He had just witnessed her hated relative, actually caring about her and giving this creep the feedback he truly deserved from her point of view. She thought to herself:

“…is this really the same guy that had previously dragged my family’s name through the filth? …OK, Hwoarang. Now you got me hooked. This better be good then.”

Bob and Jin were now facing off, like cowboys in the wild west, with Asuka, Hwoarang, Xiaoyu and Alisa staring in anticipation in the backdrop, knowing that this fight may decide their fate going forward, one way or the other…

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

It was coming down to this. Two martial artists, both specializing in Karate, facing off in a classic one-on-one match… at high noon, as you would call it in the wild west, right before the draw. One is a social media star; one is a war criminal. This match-up was building up to be quite the looker, even with the stakes weighing heavily on either combatant. Whatever the outcome will be, there can be only one winner. And one decides fate over the other.

To Bob, it was nothing short of one golden opportunity. Now armed with the fact that Asuka Kazama is indeed related to Jin Kazama, if he was to find himself claiming victory right here, he can take photos of Jin’s unconscious and severely injured body, lying on the ground, including his accomplices, to prove to the rest of the world: Bob is back in business. And from his point of view, he would be doing a service to society, finally bringing the man in question to justice, by selling him, and the rest of his troop, out to the authorities. He would be hailed as a hero, not just on American soil, but internationally as well.

And to Jin, this was his chance to finally prove to Asuka, that he is a changed man. He knew that winning her over wouldn’t be easy from the get-go. Even with this context having unintentionally grown ironically morbid in timing, now with Bob being on their tail, to him, it was now or never. He knew that she was still harboring a lot of personal resentment towards him, and talking alone won’t be solving the problem, with the biggest elephant in the room here being himself, still being wanted for his crimes against humanity, including, unbeknownst to him, for having dragged the entire Kazama name itself through the dirt. And even with him not being entirely at fault, it still didn’t change the fact that he still screwed everyone over, by not paying proper attention to his own actions and responsibilities. So now, all that’s left for him to do, is to show to everyone, especially his relative: He won’t be leaving, until she is freed.

From the sidelines, Xiaoyu, Hwoarang, Alisa and Asuka were watching intensely in anticipation, awaiting the first move to be made on either side. And it grew especially exciting for them, when both Jin and Bob began staring at one another, trying to encircle, one and the other, trying to gain an advantage in landing the first hit. The Korean biker commented with a toothy grin, followed by Xiao’s raw enthusiasm:

“Come on, dude! Show this useless tub of lard, why I call you, my rival! Give him what-for!”

“Good luck out there, Jin! I know you can do this!”

Meanwhile, the younger Kazama, still tied to a metal pole, thought to herself, as she was still silenced by the tape around her mouth, increasingly growing annoyed, as it slowly dawned upon her:

“Eh… I still have no idea how to react to all this. Lemme guess. He beats him up, and then all is fine and dandy, and this is supposed to convince me to get over there and join them, yada-yada-yada. Tsk. Come on. Who are we kidding here? Does he honestly believe, once he saves me, I will forgive him, or something? Inviting him over for ramen, and being all buddy-buddy? No can do, pal, I am not that easy. It still doesn’t change the fact that you’re a scumbag, and I couldn’t care less over what fate you are currently suffering from. You brought this on yourself, why should I care? …Although… right now, I will freely admit… I’d rather be rooting for you than this blonde windbag. And… At the very least, I get to witness how you handle things. So, go on ahead. Impress me. Blow me away. You’re talking about a big game, you better back it up.”

The blonde martial artist, began glaring, as he carefully followed Jin’s movements, waiting for him to strike first, trying to provoke a reaction from him as well via taunt:

“Well, how about it, Jin Kazama? You too chicken to be doing the first move? I may be heavier in size, but unlike you, I am not a cowardly child murderer. So, what’s stopping you? Oh, I see. You want to revel in my suffering, is that it? The same way you took huge enjoyment out of watching the whole world burn around you? Then go ahead! I am right here!”

“You should be careful with what you’re wishing for, Mr. Richards. I don’t plan on playing games with those who kidnap people, in hopes of silencing them, while nobody else is watching. And by the way, fun fact on the side: Unlike you, when I was leading the Zaibatsu, and I committed to charity events for the orphans, I did these out of pure selflessness, not in hopes of winning people over, unlike you. Good PR is second nature to people of your caliber. And also, unlike you, I never resorted to such low tactics, such as what you are trying to do with Asuka, right here. Kidnapping and blackmailing is just not my style… so allow me to show you even more glaring differences between us!”

He rushes in and manages to kick the overweight martial artist with a front kick, right in the stomach…

…but to his surprise, his opponent made no attempt at evading his incoming attack, and once his foot and shin met his surprisingly jiggly tummy, the kick simply ended up being absorbed, leaving not even a dent behind. And Bob began laughing out loud, responding with:

“Oh, was that supposed to be a kick? I didn’t even feel that!”

“What the hell…?”

To further test the waters, Jin rushes in to punch the overweight martial artist, targeting his belly, wanting to see if the fat is truly absorbing all of his attacks. And when he punched his solar plexus, indeed, it didn't even make him budge. Not in the slightest. On the contrary, it even seemed like these weren’t even hurting him. To add more salt to the open wound, Bob added:

“You gotta be kidding me! You’re a Mishima, you’re supposed to fight, not tickle me! What’s wrong with you?”

Everyone began feeling very confused watching all this, with Asuka being the first to realize thinking to herself:

“Wait… did he just happen to use the same trick he used on me when we fought in that dark alley…?! No matter what I threw at him, it wouldn’t even leave a dent on his skin! It must have something to do with that fat on his body… It absorbs attacks like a cushion… if only I could warn him about this, hadn’t it been for that stupid tape over my mouth…!”

Hwoarang asked in a very confused manner:

“What the hell just happened? That was one strong kick, and yet it did nothing…! What is going on?”

With Xiaoyu asking Alisa:

 “Can you make any sense of this, Alisa? …I may already have a hunch over why those two hits proved ineffective.”

Her eyes light up, as she is analyzing Bob’s physical prowess, and general data, over what is personally known about him, going off of public records, and even medical info. She then confirms exactly what Xiaoyu had been fearing.

“Allow me to summarize what I have just gathered. Robert Richards has one very strong, key aspect to his fighting style. He is both heavy, but maintains his speed by pure muscle. But the contradicting factor to all this, somehow, he makes use of both, while remaining in the physical state that he is in. This is what caused many martial artists to fail in his presence, as his body fat percentage outweighs most of the physical force required to physically damage him. In other words, he is using the additional body fat, as both a catapult for his strikes, but also as a defensive shield. He is what you would call an anomaly. A “freak of nature”, if you will. It’s pretty impressive, if you desire my input. A human even being capable of that, without mechanical enhancements. Let alone in his current state. It’s not just for show, that much is certain.”

Both Xiaoyu and Hwoarang began staring at her, looking mildly unnerved. They had always seen Bob as more or less, a gimmick, more than anything. A sales pitch for the PR. But now, with Alisa having confirmed that this wasn’t just a façade that he was putting on, they grew feeling mildly unsure of this battle’s outcome. With Hwoarang mentioning to the robot:

“You got to be pulling my leg here, Alisa. This is bullshit! No normal human-being has ever managed to make use of such a convoluted combination of physical traits. You can’t be both overweight, but also really fast, these words just don’t work in the same sentence, y’hear. I had to train my ass off for years to get this fast and agile, and yet this jokester comes around and wants to sell us on the idea: Following his lifestyle will make a change? Oh, c’mon! Who is gonna buy that?”

The robot wanted to find the right moment to be appropriately snarky in regards to Hwoarang’s commentary, and now she found the right one. She is aware that, in most instances, the absurd is unfeasible to the average human, but Bob is proving to be one of the few exceptions to mother nature’s rules. Much like the Mishimas themselves, ironically enough.

“Definitely enough individuals, naïve enough to be applying to his training program and online courses, that much is clear. He isn’t lacking in IQ; he knows what he is doing. And either way, your leader is someone, who had to live with a power that was way beyond his comprehension growing up, which eventually molded him into what he is now. And now you mean to tell, life itself, isn't it bizarre?”

And even Xiao wasn’t feeling so sure about this.

“I know what you are trying to say, Alisa, but still. There are many things in this world, where the absurdity outweighs a person’s imagination, but this… I just find no proper comment for all this, and I am fully aware of who my leader is. How can you be so heavy, and yet, your speed defies your own weight?”

The Kung Fu prodigy innocently raised her left index finger, with a comically drawn autonomy picture of Bob, who was smirking like a Japanese gremlin, showing up right next to her face, as she began explaining a theory that she has formed, closely observing this fight. And the graphic next to her showed the inside of a normal person’s autonomy, comparing it to Bob’s. She declared that, unlike the others, his muscle development, along with the physical prowess and agility compared to that of the average martial artist, didn’t stop, even after gaining this much additional skin tissue.

“…Unless maybe, he trained so hard, that the muscles beneath his additional skin tissue have hardened so much to a point, where the additional body fat is working like a form of protective barrier. And if my theory holds water, then that means Jin has to work extra hard. Because as we have seen, his body fat is absorbing his physical moves, like a sponge, soaking up with liquid. And the part that is mildly unnerving to me, is the idea that his own weight is not restricting him in any way. And if that’s true, that can only mean one thing: The weight may even increase the force of his hits, not just his speed. Anomaly or not, this man is not as big of a slouch as we had originally believed him to be.”

However, she was not planning on losing any ounce of faith she has in Jin. She knows that he is going to win. And her reasoning is not without a basis. Now knowing that he was one to defeat Ogre indefinitely, and even putting someone like Kazuya in his place, during the 4th tournament, she knows that this, by contrast, will have to be a piece of cake for him. And it’s not just his strength that she is praising. She and Hwoarang didn’t pick him as a leader for nothing, after all, as he had the makings of greatness in him in general. He just has to tap into that spirit and then, nothing will be stopping him.

“…But this right here, is the part where we shouldn’t lose hope or faith in him. We all know Jin is going to win, he probably has had way stronger adversaries than this, so losing has to be out of the question here.”

And Hwoarang could only smirk, nodding in agreement, folding his arms together, as he could only watch in anticipation, wanting to see his strongest rival succeed. Just like Xiao, his faith in him is unwavering.

“Hell yeah. You know it. I just don’t believe that this guy is of any true relevance to us. He might be strong, but there is a reason why I consider Jin my rival. We are both idiots, with way too much power backing us up, so losing here is not gonna happen. He is just way too good. Like me.”

Alisa admittedly found their unwavering faith and trust in their leader to be quite endearing, as she gently responded in return, wanting to keep the mood up as well.

“In that case, if you are not losing hope, then I won’t either. After all, calculations have a tendency to turn out incorrect.”

All the while, the young Kazama gave it his all, landing powerful hits on Bob, that, even if they didn’t make him flinch all that much, he could still tell: His protective barrier wasn’t all too perfect, as he had made it out to be. The bruising that his punches left on his jiggly body, was still a glaring reality. And eventually, Bob had to start properly defending himself, as well.

He allowed Jin to get close, before backflipping to knock him right back in the face, with his feet hitting him below the chin. He quickly recovered before hitting the ground, however, as he then sped in, trying to find a different target this time, and this was Bob’s head.

Knowing what he was planning, since this was the part of his body, that isn’t being naturally protected by his body fat at all times, his facial expression morphed from that of a confident smirk, to that of pure regret, as he began thinking to himself in a panicked frenzy:

“Damn, I knew he was going to eventually go for my head! I have to stop playing around and take this seriously, otherwise, I am done for!”

He raises his right arm to absorb the incoming punch from Jin, which, like always, proved ineffective, as the additional layer of body lard caused the punch to just do nothing in the end.

But the young Kazama, wasn’t a half-Mishima for nothing. He planned for this situation, as he knew, that would leave Bob wide open for another hit, that has to count. He thought to himself, granting himself a tiny smirk to appear on his lips, as he planned the following, going off of his current opponent behavior:

“There is no denying it. As outlandish as it may sound, this guy is definitely no amateur. He knows what he is doing, using the body fat as a protective shield, while also remaining completely unaffected by its side effects. His agility and power are not being compromised by his physical state. And that means only one thing… I have to force him into the defense. The shield will only come into effect the moment he is in a position, where he can no longer fight back, and thus leaving himself wide open. The moment he needs to catch his breath, or take a break from all the defending, that will be my chance… like, right now!”

He then kicks forward with his right leg, knowing that Bob will be forced into eating up the hit, which indeed happened, and it left his head wide open for Jin to strike down. But before he could do that, just to make sure that the Karate champion will truly start overextending his defense lines, he decides to drop to the ground with his back, before landing a hit on his left arm, with his left foot, during the fall…

…and since all of these convoluted hits caused Bob to completely lose his balance, his head was out there, served on a silver platter for Jin strike. But instead of wasting too much time getting back up, he decides to go for a little trick stunt, by using his own hands to boost himself forward, with his legs stretched out, ending up landing one gnarly hit on the Karate practitioner’s skull, with both of his feet bearing into his face from the front.

Just witnessing this go down, Hwoarang and Xiaoyu immediately went out with cheers, as they knew that he got this idea from them.

“That was it, I tell ya! That was it! That is what I call a kick!”

“You can do it, Jin! Keep up the pace, and stick it to him!”

Even Asuka felt impressed, nodding her head, with her eyes shot wide open in astonishment, as she thought to herself:

“Nice! That’s a hit! I shouldn’t be cheering him on, but I just feel like it, damn it! That was too cool. I will be out of here in no time, if this keeps up…!”

Naturally, that kick was strong enough to even shake Bob up. His nose began bleeding, as his right eye was slightly getting swollen too, from the impact. And there he was, covering his nose with one hand, kneeling down on one leg, as he could only see stars from how strong that double kick was. He slowly began to grasp how much of a mistake it was to be messing with a Mishima. And he began feeling like a fool, for having underestimated Jin’s strength like that. His shield may have proven effective, but intimidation and defense are not going to win him the battle. He thought to himself, beginning to rethink his entire approach.

“Wow, I really was an idiot for underestimating him this much. Of course, this would hurt like hell, he is a Mishima, hell almost literally BIRTHED his entire kin. But, no matter, I am not going to be discouraged over such a flesh wound like this. He may have managed to break through my defense. But he is naïve if he truly believes that this was all I had going for myself to be where I am now. And I’ll be glad to remind him.”

He wiped the blood away with his forearm, before getting back up, looking beaten up, but not like he was planning on losing anytime soon.

“Not bad, Kazama. You really did a number on me, back there. But if you think that would be enough to beat me, you’ve got another thing coming. And just to remind you, I haven’t even warmed up yet. Are you ready for round 2?”

Wanting to play this game of psychological warfare, Jin began chuckling, as he folded his arms together, asking in a genuinely confused, but subtly smug manner, knowing this may irritate his opponents’ nerves:

“What, are you asking me? Shouldn’t that question be reserved for you, instead? All I have heard coming from your mouth, was either a taunt towards my heritage, my previous actions as CEO, or blatant intimidation, believing it would make me feel guilty for beating the daylights out of you. And now, you want to say, that “I should be ready for round 2”? …You really don’t see anything wrong with that?”

In response, the social media star began looking noticeably unsure of himself, as he really wasn’t expecting that sort of response to his threat.

“…What are you talking about? I think you’re currently mixing up the facts here. Tell me, who was the one to be starting a global conflict? That certainly wasn’t me. So, who gave you the right to be talking back to me like that, when you were the one to be starting this mess in the first place—”

Immediately, the Kazama began defusing the situation in his favor, as he began smiling, feeling so ready to be tearing Bob down with the following words.

“Oh really? That’s weird, because I was considered so many things, but being a kidnapper, was not part of the daily agenda, as far as my memory goes, at least. And yet, who do I see, right in front of my eyes, holding someone else hostage? Hmm. That certainly isn’t me. And even if I wasn’t a war criminal… What gave you the right to be kidnapping someone from my family, and using her as a means to blackmail me and my friends? …if anything, you’re being the bad guy of the situation, and not me. Tough pill to swallow, isn’t it? In an attempt to use my own reputation against me, you resort to such petty tactics, hoping to be in the right. It really begs the question for me: Don’t you feel even remotely ashamed of yourself?”

Hearing the very same man, who has taken part in the international tragedies, one way or another, taunting him back, despite him seeing himself to be on the right side of history, only served to make Bob’s blood boil. He didn’t need to hear any of this, from the same individual, who took part in a war effort, as one of the leading parties. He angrily retorted, saying:

“Look who’s talking! How exactly does “kidnapping”, correlate to literal war crimes?! Don’t you think the weight is really being thrown off-balance here, with what you’re saying? People lost their homes, parts of the family, many companies went bankrupt because of you and your father! That’s one morbid joke to tell, Jin Kazama! A very morbid one, at that! You feel like putting MY ethics into question, when you’re the one to be continuing to live on, whilst others have lost everything?”

But Jin, being very well aware of his own flaws and wrong-doings, decides to remain calm, knowing he was only self-projecting, trying to appear just, when really, he was only being a mere opportunist. The kind of person, he had already seen plenty, when he was the CEO of the Zaibatsu. When Heihachi had the whole world in his grasp, almost nobody dared to stand up to him, or deny him his citizenship. And only when he decided to make a move, then, everyone began speaking up. This level of opportunism is what had always rubbed the Kazama the wrong way, and even if he was responsible for not having seen the red flags with Devil Gene way earlier, it didn’t change the fact: Bob was not a hero, in this instance. And he wasted no time remaining in reality on this.

 “And what about you? Do you see me denying what happened in the past? Believe me… I wish there would have been an option to turn back the hands of time, to find a different means of fixing this rotten world, without having to resort to what I had to. I didn’t exactly have that many options on the matter, I didn’t choose to be in this position. I am not even expecting someone like you to even understand what I went through, living with a power beyond human comprehension. However…”

He began glaring at him, as he had to leave a mark here, knowing he won’t see it any other way, unless he gives him this well-needed reality check.

“…do my actions justify what you’re doing right now? You want to feel superior to me, by kidnapping someone from my family, hoping to get a picture of me, along with that sweet online clout you’re so hungry for? Let alone, even blackmailing my team, in the process? This is not a tough concept to grasp. You can’t even out one wrongdoing, with another of your own. It doesn’t make you superior to me. It makes you look like a joke. And given off of what I already know about you, do you really need any of this? You’re respected enough, as is. What will you gain from kidnapping my relative? Or humiliating my teammates, should I lose?”

He went silent, as he really had a tough time, coming up with any reasonable excuse for any of what he has done, up until now. But because of this, he sarcastically comments in return, being on the brink of losing the remainder of his sanity:

“…Are you seriously threatening me? Heh. Hahaha. I can’t believe this. I am fighting for the good of everyone else, and yet here I am, arguing morality with a terrorist, who dares to give me attitude. This really is a bad joke…! I am the obvious good guy here, yet the same guy, who brought hell to this world, has the freaking nerve… to tell me… I am on the wrong side of history…! Heh… Hahahahahaha…”

Jin wasn’t having any of it, however, as he knew, right off the bat, this guy was out of his mind. So, to remain on-top, he responds firmly:

“…You call yourself a “hero”, and yet you go out of your way, to rely on questionable methods, to attain “justice”. And now, with me catching you by the tail, here you are, going crazy over the fact that I am challenging your twisted view of the world around you… You know something? I stand corrected. You really are a hero…”

He began glaring, as he felt his own blood boiling with every passing second, just looking at this wannabe-superhero in front of him, claiming to fight for “the rights of the weak”, and in the same breath, daring to go out of his way to make the lives of others, the ones to easy-to-exploit by default, miserable, just to have a fake sense of superiority to him. This is the type of mindset that the young Kazama had always had such a strong distaste for, ever since middle school. Bullying the weak, and then claiming, “they deserved it”, just for existing.

“…of the rich folks, who love exploiting others, for their own benefit. You are clearly not helping things, and yet you claim me to be worse. …you’ve lost your mind.”

Bob went silent. He may have not lost the fight yet, but already, he felt a looming threat of imminent defeat, lingering in the back of his mind. He really couldn’t find anything to defend himself. Jin has hit every nail on the head about him. So much so, that, no matter what kind of excuse he may come up with, it would immediately expose him even further, as to what he truly was. He may not have lost the match, but he lost the war. Even he had to admit: Jin truly has a way with words. Even more so, when he returned to smirking in his direction, commenting with:

“The truth stings, doesn’t it, Bob? Looking in the mirror is very hard to do, when you can’t even live with the fact that you are no better than people like me. Just admit already, that you’re a piece of work, and be done with it. That is all you need to do.”

Unexpectedly, however, Bob still refuses to accept the facts here, as he has the overdeveloped urge to always be in the right, even if he has no chance to. And now with Jin having ripped off his mask, representing his “holier than thou” mentality, he had nowhere else to go, but to continue the fight as usual.

“Mocking me, will you…? Don’t worry about anything. Regardless of how you feel about me, you still have part of the bargain to fill… and that involves you losing!”

“You really refuse to learn… fair enough, then don’t come complaining to me later!”

And thus, the fight rages on, but this time around, Bob no longer holds the edge over Jin. Every incoming attack of his, would be reliably parried by Jin, causing him to lose his balance, and every time, he would dare defending himself, using his body fat as a shield, the Kazama would consistently bait him into coming closer, doing a feint punch, before rushing in to perform a well-timed Electric Wind Hook Fist, which connected with Bob’s face from all sorts of directions. His defensive gimmick was simply no longer reliable, and even if he was to make use of it, Jin would increase the force of his punches, enough for him to finally start feeling the true might of his Mishima heritage.

And soon, Bob grew tired of all this, as there he stood, with a bruised, nose-bleeding and swollen face, and torn clothes, needing to bring out the big guns now. This was it, he thought. His weight may finally bring him victory, as no one ever managed to remain up-right, once he let this move get right through them.

“Alright…! I’ve had enough! I am the hero…! And I am going to prove it to you… my bodyfat percentage isn’t just useful for defending! If I put every ounce of my weight into this one final move, even you won’t be getting up after that! Get ready, Jin Kazama!”

“What…?!”

Now, the fight was taking an unexpected turn, as the Karate practitioner jumped high into the air, inhaling so much air until he was completely full, before curling himself together into a ball, in the process, exhaling all of the gathered air…

…only to start rolling at insane speeds, like an oversized bowling ball, before flying all over the place, wrecking the entire warehouse, with everyone present, immediately taking cover, except for Alisa, who was flying over to Asuka to free her from the ropes, wanting to keep her safe from this uncontrollable assault…

…before getting struck down in the process, by none other than Bob himself, with her having tried to keep Asuka safe, mid-flight, with Hwoarang and Xiaoyu rushing in to catch them both, before jumping behind cover, immediately. They kept quiet the whole time, as they didn’t want to alarm Bob, knowing he is too busy wrecking the place and hyper-fixating on Jin, to notice them. Hwo removed the tape over Asuka’s mouth, and looked quite relieved to see her being unharmed, with Xiao carefully placing the damaged Alisa up against the wall, reassuring her that she did amazingly back there. She took a big risk, and saved their future teammate, this was only deserving of praise.

And with every passing minute, the attack’s momentum grew more and more intense, as the American’s rollout move soon reached a speed that could potentially kill a person, if he went all in. He wanted to postpone the process for as long as he could, wanting to send Jin swimming with the fish. All the while, taunting him with:

“What will you do now, Kazama?! You seriously mean to school me on the topic of morality, or who is more in the right or wrong here… all the while, you still draw breath, from the same air that you had taken away from all the humans, who had lost their lives, because of you…?! Well, then! If you really mean what you say, then I want to see you, still sticking to your guns, even with me, opening death’s door and holding it open for you…! You Mishimas are all rotten, to the core, with no exceptions! You folks, possess NO rights, to be criticizing me or everyone else, for going against the law to attain true justice, when breaking the law itself, has always been second nature to you creeps! No matter what… YOU WILL NEVER BE A HERO, NO MATTER WHAT YOU SAY, YOU HEAR ME?! THE ONLY FATE THAT YOU DESERVE, IS SLEEPING WITH THE FISH! DIE, JIN KAZAMA!!!”

With every passing moment, Jin grew angrier and angrier, as he really grew weary of this man, taunting him for things he deeply regrets and wishes to correct, going forward. He knew now that he made a grave error trying to reason with him, as he made no effort to even listen to him, or remember his words. He simply wanted to see his corpse, and that is where he reached the point of no return for him. He was out of his mind, so the only solution left for him was to punish him. Not just for kidnapping his relative, but for also being the two-faced lunatic, that he exposed himself to be. The only language he understood was violence. To respond to the call, Jin began glaring, balling his right hand into a fist, with sparks beginning to show up…

…with it growing in intensity, the sparks growing more and more aggressive and stinging by the second…

…and right when Bob is launching himself at Jin, in slow motion, he raises his right knuckle…

…and just when he was about to come into contact with his opposition, the influencer suddenly felt something very rough connecting with his right cheek, and that was Jin’s knuckle, busting right into his jawline, so hard, he felt bones cracking in his face, as his face then made rough contact with the concrete beneath him. With his attack canceled out, there Bob was lying, in a crater of his own making, with Jin standing tall, staring down on his opponent, with strong disdain in his gaze. Bluntly telling him:

“…That is what happens, when you decide to mess with the only true family, I have left. And should you possess the nerve of soiling Asuka’s presence with your own, a second time, you will learn how nasty I am capable of becoming. And you may lose way more than just a few teeth. Get out of my sight.”

Even with his right arm having grown numb from how rough that last punch was, he walked away, maintaining the stare, until he reunited with his comrades, who rushed in to cheer for him and express how glad they were that this was over at last. Xiao rushes in, jumping up and down, using Jin’s left shoulder to hoist herself up and down, saying:

“Jin, you won! You won! I always knew you would do it!”

And Hwo went in, doing a bro-fist with his rival, and this time, Jin happily returned it, smirking at him, feeling very proud of himself, indeed.

“Hey now, Kazama. You really shouldn’t grow complacent now. This victory is yours to claim for today. But remember, there still might be one or two people out there, who may be after your “throne”, as the best there is, and ever will be. And one of them happens to be me, so just a heads-up, don’t start growing too comfortable.”

And the young Kazama responded, playfully adding, while also lightly slapping his right triceps:

“I wouldn’t count on that. I wasn’t doing this for fun, y’know. But you once told me, “You generally perform the best, when your life's on the line”, so I will be keeping that in mind, going forward. It may give me the edge, should you decide to slack off, and not me.”

“Ha! Touché .”

At that moment, Asuka stepped forward, right past Hwoarang to look at her relative. With the look in her eyes containing a mix between guilt, and self-reflection. Her stance on him didn’t change, he was still guilty in ruining her family’s life. But after watching Bob’s demeanor, and having her life saved by him, the same man, whom she had deemed, “an irredeemable piece of work”, she increasingly grew quite apologetic for bearing such nasty and mean-spirited thoughts. She knew, this just wasn’t her style to be wishing death on someone, and having witnessed someone like Bob, falling apart, the moment he confronted him with reality, it only reinforced the thought that, maybe Jin isn’t so rotten after all. Or at the very least, contradicting her previous stances about him. And her doubts became ever clearer, when she explained to him:

“Hey, umm… I… I feel like I may really be owing you an apology, Jin…”

 He found this pleasantly surprising, as he knew that she would eventually come around and start having faith in him, somewhat. However, it did catch him off-guard to see her legitimately apologizing to him, as he wasn’t exactly blaming her for bearing this strong level of disdain for him, from the ground up. He wouldn’t have done so easily, himself, if their roles were reversed.

“Heh. For what? For having thought so ill of me?”

“Yeah… you and your friends saved my life back there… and despite it all, I remained the stubborn ass that I usually am. I may not know you guys for long, but I can tell… your faith in each other is truly inspiring. …it almost made me grow envious of you, too. Look, the point is, I am wanting to apologize for having had such nasty thoughts in the first place. Something tells me, especially after today’s events, that maybe you aren’t the true villain of the story, as I had originally thought… and… I am actually considering the option of joining you all.”

Everyone began smiling at her, as their plan was blooming in the right direction, but Asuka had to keep it real with them, and not give them any false hopes.

 “I am ONLY considering the option. I haven’t made the full agreement yet, alright? Don’t get your hopes up yet!”

And Hwoarang playfully nudged her, saying, while following it up, by wrapping an arm around her shoulder:

 “Aw, don’t be so shy! You want to play with the cool kids club, admit it, already! Now that you have witnessed Jin being an OG, you cannot say No anymore, y’know. You have seen it with your own eyes, he is as good as we told you, he was--”

She comically grew annoyed at him, pushing him away, before telling them all:

“I haven’t made my decision yet, don’t get too ahead of yourselves! Don’t start pushing your luck, all because you have saved my life once, I am not that easy! Besides, don’t forget that I am still going to school, and I need to catch up on my failed exams. As long as I got that in my hands, I cannot just leave and pretend, all will be fine. And remember, I have my reasons for not immediately saying Yes, my parents are one of them. Who will keep them safe, while I am gone? And will they handle it well enough, should I leave the note behind to leave and join you guys? Come on!”

 And then, Alisa took the lead on the conversation, saying:

“You need help on your exams?”

 Then came Hwoarang, asking:

 “Your parents need protection?”

 And Xiaoyu followed along, telling her:

“Do you need emotional support?”

And in unison, they comically went:

“Don’t worry, we got your back!”

And this made Asuka facepalm, as she was already regretting her decision of having told these nutjobs of her problems in droves. But Jin had to mention something important, as this still needed to be done.

“I hate to be the party pooper, but we aren’t done here, yet. We need to deal with Bob’s unconscious body first, before we can start concerning ourselves with Asuka’s priority list. Does anyone have handcuffs, or something to tie him down?”

His relative immediately began grinning mischievously, as she felt a wave of desire overcoming her, and it involved paying Bob back for having kidnapped her.

“Don’t you worry about that one, Jin. I got an idea.”

Then, they got to work, tying Bob up with the same material that he had previously tied Asuka up with, earlier, before letting her call the cops on him, to finally put him in jail for all that he has done, while they all return back to their home quarters…

Only difference this time, Asuka was gradually starting to like the group, even Jin… and that encouraging thought was enough to put them all to sleep, peacefully, that night…

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

Somewhere, above the skies…

A luxurious private jet was heading straight for Osaka. And in an almost ominous way, a girl could be seen from the side, dressed in silvery silk, being seated at the lower end of the flight, with her face being totally obscured by the shadows. Her phone began ringing, and she picked up the call immediately.

???: “Allô? Oui. I will be arriving shortly. Please make sure to keep quiet about my visit, unless you’re interested in me getting you fired. I’ll be seeing you soon. Merci beaucoup, au revoir.”

We now get a clearer glimpse on who was just taking that phone call, during the flight. And it turns out to be none other than Émilie de Rochefort, short form, Lili. She had picked this specific traveling spot for one very specific reason. And it involved her downright demented obsession with Asuka Kazama. Ever since she had suffered loss after loss, at the hands of this Japanese high school student, her delusions about her own abilities grew grander and more concerning by the day. There hadn’t been a single moment, where she wasn’t thinking about how humiliated she felt, losing to a supposed “bottom feeder” like her. And with every visit to Osaka, her plans on how to regain her attention grew increasingly morbid and risqué, and this time…

…she won’t be pulling any punches.

She, almost sensually, puts one leg over the other, slowly taking off her sunglasses in the process, as well, saying, with an unusually sadistic and sinister smirk:

“Oh, poor Asuka… it was fun while it lasted, but I am afraid… your final hour has struck.”

TWO WEEKS EARLIER

MEANWHILE, AT ASUKA'S PLACE, IN HER BEDROOM…

Not too shortly after Bob’s arrest, everyone from Lars’ cruiser has decided to bring their greatest, personal assets to Asuka’s everyday struggles, hoping to be of assistance to her. A good excuse for them in getting to know her more, and to maybe get some benefits from her, should she end up being convinced in joining them, after all. Since the exams are just around the corner for her, those she desperately needs to catch up on, she, albeit hesitant at first, asked for help from Alisa, on personal recommendation from Lars, who was always the right choice, when it came to information overload. With her built-in AI, being fed daily with new info. Making her the ideal partner for this task.

And there she was, standing next to Asuka’s desk, with the latter being busy applying the attained knowledge, with the Russian robot-girl innocently watching at the side, wanting to closely watch over her, in case she flunked the practice test she handed out for her.

Luckily, Asuka may not be as quick-thinking as most people, but she was a far cry from lacking in brains. She just needed someone to give close supervision on her studying process. And thanks to Alisa, this became a breeze. Her parents weren’t home, so they won’t even question it, because they aren’t even present to ask about this. And even if they were to return home, she could always bring up the excuse of: She had made a new friend.

And with one final swaying motion of her hand, Asuka finishes the test and slams her pen on the desk, just about when the timer was about to run out. And she began cheerfully stretching and giggling, as she leaned back in her swivel chair, with Alisa being really quick on the draw, taking the papers off of her hands. Getting ready to scan the results. The Kazama couldn’t resist asking:

“Well… How did I do? Am I adequate enough?”

A few moments of silence and suspense, with Asuka swallowing her own saliva out of pure nervosity, and with Alisa looking seemingly disappointed, at first, saying:

“Oh well… It could have happened to all of us…”

…before immediately shifting into a cheerful mood, as she declared:

“…because you just got perfect scores, across the board!”

Without warning, Asuka began squealing adorably, jumping off her chair, and grabbed the female robot by the wrists to jump and down with her, as though they were performing a dance of unfiltered joy, with her saying aloud:

“Oh yeah! Oh my god, don’t scare me like that, Alisa, I thought I had failed again! I cannot thank you, for real! Thanks to you, these exams will become as natural as breathing!”

“I am glad to be of assistance. But, please refrain from shaking my arms too much, it could--”

Asuka may already be made aware that Alisa is a robot, but she couldn’t see what came up next. Due to her strong grip, out of nowhere, in the middle of her “dance”, Alisa’s forearms suddenly ripped off, causing her to trip and fall flat on her rear, backwards.

“Ow! What the hell, Ali—w-w-what…?! What have I done--”

When she realized, she had just ripped off the robotic forearms of her personal tutor, she began comically panicking, and only now, did she catch on to the fact: Alisa can detach parts of her body. Feeling like she had just committed a serious felony, she immediately got up and ran over, hoping to reattach the parts she had just ripped out by accident.

“Oh god, I am so sorry, Alisa! I really didn’t mean to— ”

“No-no-no, it’s OK! Don’t panic, it’s no big deal! See? Just sticking it back on, I didn’t feel any pain. That’s how I was designed. Come on. Just put it back.”

She raises her right arm, giving Asuka a little room to stick the arm back on…

…but being too much in shock over what just happened, lacking the ability to focus, Asuka accidentally gave the left arm to her right, and the other way around, too. And only when Alisa began moving, she realized immediately that the order was all wrong. Adorably telling her:

“Uh, Asuka. I think the order is all wrong. Left on the right, right on the left. Please be so nice, and change it up.”

Realizing how she screwed up, she facepalmed and swiftly got to work, not wanting to cause any more trouble than she already did. She feared that, if anyone from her team was to find out about this, they may want to charge her for the repair fees. And since her family is short on money, she wouldn’t be able to afford it, to save her life.

A few moments later, Alisa’s arms were back to their original state, and the Kazama comically wiped the sweat off of her forehead, not being able to hide, that this incident made her grow quite nervous, at the prospect of her having to possibly pay up.

“Phew, OK. Glad to know that your body detachment is not permanent… My dad would have killed me, if you were to hand over the repair bill, otherwise…”

And the Russian robot-girl was quick on the draw to calm her “student” down, as she gently told her, clearly not being bothered by this small “incident”, which wasn’t even noteworthy enough to be warranted that sort of description. And she was to make sure of that.

“It’s alright, nothing of value was lost, Asuka. And yes… My bodily detachment function is not meant to be permanent, only for a short amount of time. I mean, be glad, you didn’t knock off by head. That would have ended in disaster.”

Hearing that, Asuka had to assume the worst. She connected the dots, feeling mildly freaked out at the thought of it, once it all came together in her mind.

“Hold up, don’t tell me… Your head can explode? Like, going all KA-BOOM? As in, the kind of “ka-boom”, that could potentially blow up the whole house…?!”

A comical sweat bead formed on the back of Alisa’s head, feeling her pain, as she could only sympathize. It was that one function, that she didn’t really approve of, when she was upgraded by her creator. She gestured with a waving hand, saying:

“H-Hey, you’re a lucky one today, aren’t you? Yeah, sadly. That sort of “ka-boom”. As much as it pains me to admit it.”

However, then, her expression shifted from flustered and embarrassed to genuinely relieved. Despite being a robot, Alisa’s emotional range was quite broad and layered, and she was entirely capable of bearing fears and hopes, like her companions, made of flesh and blood. That one hope being that, this studying session won’t end in disaster, which luckily, didn’t happen. She may appear competent, but is a serious ditz, when she gets too ahead of herself.

And there was a deeper reason behind this tick of hers. To always feel underappreciated, and like, she isn’t where she is supposed to. Outside of Lars and Lee, she isn’t exactly used to being openly praised for her help. Her being a robot, with detachable limbs, is not exactly a good hook to sell someone on the idea of befriending a “freak” like her. She made sure to communicate this to the Kazama, saying with a melancholic smile on her lips:

“You know… I know that the timing for this is all off, but… I do want to say: Thank you.”

Being the free-spirited and relaxed type of individual that she was, when she isn’t busy fighting, Asuka took a lax seating position on her chair, smiling at the female robot, before giggling and asking:

“Thanking me? For what? You helped ME today.”

“No, I am not referring to the task at hand. I meant, in general. I am thanking you, for not being freaked out by my “weirdness”, is what I am trying to say…”

The Kazama began looking innocently confused, asking, while crossing her legs:

“…What “weirdness”? You’re not weird. You’re just, you. No one willingly chooses the way they are born, so I am in no position to be judging you. Don’t worry about it.”

“And I am quite thankful for that. Don’t get me wrong. It’s just…”

She then took a seat on her student’s bed, with her hands gently pressing against her knees, looking deeply troubled over something she needed to let go.

“…You should know, it’s not very often that I openly receive praise from any outsider, that doesn’t involve Lars, and our squad. Most of the time, when I go out by myself, people mostly end up looking at me funny. As though, I am constantly sticking out like a sore thumb, even when I am not doing anything.”

Trying to ease the tension, Asuka comically responded to that last part:

“Well… I really hate being that one, but… you being able to detach your limbs at will, is not exactly an advantage in social situations. Please, don’t take this personally, but even you have to admit: Any average person would naturally feel freaked over seeing what you are capable of doing.”

“I know… I am well aware that nothing about me is conventionally “normal”, by any means. I mean, how often do you see a pink-haired Russian girl, who just so happens to be a robot, functioning almost like a dress-up doll for kids? …Without the weapons, of course. Not to mention, I had people telling me “I am weird”, “I am too polite for my own good”, “I am too pretentious and condescending in my wording”, and plenty of other things… Even though, none of what I say is meant to be understood as an “insult”, as if I am better than them. I am not. So, why are they putting words in my mouth…? I am just trying to help, anywhere I can… I didn’t ask to be this way, it’s how I was programmed…”

But then, she went for the best route possible, not wanting to let her new friend feel so down in the dumps, knowing she is in serious need of some emotional support. She knew too well how that felt, to be regarded an outcast for things, you cannot help. And thus, she began speaking in a gentle tone of voice, saying, almost playfully, while taking a seat next to her and lightly gripping her shoulder:

“That may be so… But tell you what? Screw those dickheads. You’re awesome. Don’t let them tell you otherwise. Sure, I mean, detaching limbs at will is kind of uncanny, but given the right situation, that sounds like a kickass ability to have. In combat, that’s a given guarantee that it’s going to be neat. In many ways. And leaving that aside, any other attribute you got, makes you an excellent teacher. I am living proof of your abilities not going to waste. So, c’mon. You’re amazing, Alisa. No one can take that fact away from you, that you’re nothing like what these clowns claim you to be. Remember that.”

The robot, feeling so deeply touched by the Kazama’s heartfelt speech, tearfully threw her arms around her, hugging her and saying in a relieved tone of voice:

“T-Thank you, Asuka… I-I will never forget this… For as long as I live…”

Asuka wasn’t exactly used to receiving this level of emotional investment in her, let alone receiving praise of such a very personal note. But she couldn’t deny, it felt good. Both are always happy to help and support, wherever they could. And this gesture of appreciation on behalf of Alisa, made her feel dignified. She gently returned the embrace, with a big smile on her lips, tapping her back throughout.

“No problem, Alisa. If you ever need someone to lend you an ear, my door will remain open for you. A sweetheart like you, really doesn’t deserve to be treated this way.”

A FEW DAYS LATER…

Asuka, now dressed in her white and black hakama, was currently busy working out in her family dojo. She had to warm up, as, later that day, students are to arrive for her to teach. Slowly, but surely, as rare positive news for her family, the student counter began increasing, every week. And it felt so easy to capitalize on, now with the crime spree in town, reaching concerning heights.

And there she was, passionately punching the air, twirling on her heel, before performing her trademark roundhouse kick. Adding on to it, she did more corkscrew like kicking motions, before then getting down low, performing her Leg Cutter move, finishing the combo with a classic Ryuuntsui follow-up. Landing back down with a really loud, almost crash-like thud…

…but she was too deep into the zone to notice Hwoarang, who had just entered through the door, watching her train. And to her surprise, he was dressed in his TKD gear, as though he was ready to throw down, too. But given the current circumstances, she still needed some time to warm up to him and everyone. So, understandably, she asked in a not so polite tone of voice:

“…What do you want?”

And being the very lax type of person that he was, the TKD disciple casually puts his hands on the back of his head, before playfully telling her:

“Oh, nothing. Nothing in particular. I was… just about to continue my training regiment here, but… Two idiots, same thought, you just so happened to be here too. And yeah, don’t mind me, I was training here the whole time, since I arrived. I hope you don’t have a problem with that.”

She began folding her arms into one another, wanting to know something from him, personally. Asuka may not be the brightest in school subjects, but she is quite perceptive and sharp. She knew when someone was not being absolutely honest with her. And given who this man in front of her is working with, she had every right to not trust him. Not helped by the fact that he was bearing firearms, within her four walls.

“…Don’t start playing dumb with me. It’s about the dojo, isn’t it? You came by to consult me about whether you and your master are even allowed to be teaching martial arts here. And all I can say is, my father may be fine with it… Excluding me. So, don’t count on me agreeing to this, because I am not going to.”

He knew deep down, she would see right through him, but not this much. He was quite shocked at how surprisingly perceptive she is. Not even his playful act fooled her. He found it both impressive, but also mildly disappointing. As he really didn’t mean any ill will with her. Feeling severely misunderstood, he tried to defuse her distrustful attitude towards him by spreading his arms and speaking to her in a more understanding and sympathetic way.

“Look, even if it were the case, I see no need to get all hostile on me. Don’t get me wrong. You have every right to not trust me, or the others, but try to understand my position here. My master and I are losing students, and martial arts have always been our greatest passion, so—"

She began glaring at him, not being in the mood for his nonsense. This dojo is her life, and she will not allow any strangers to soil it with their presence. All influenced by her previous experiences with Feng Wei and Lili, who were both responsible for nearly ruining her life. So, she made a vow to protect this dojo with her life. She immediately had to cut in, to make her point be heard.

“I don’t care, you hear me? Your master could be Mr. Miyagi, and I still wouldn’t allow it. These grounds you’re standing on, are sacred to me and my father. This dojo, including me and my family, have already seen the worst of it. First, Feng Wei, and then Lili. And in both instances, it had nearly cost my family everything, just to get this dojo back up and running. All because, we have the worst luck ever. And whenever I delude myself into believing, it can only go up from here, something always comes by to remind me: It’s not going to happen. So, do me a favor, and get lost.”

Wanting to stand his ground, knowing she doesn’t really mean what she is saying, as he sensed a glimmer of hope within her, and because he knows exactly how it feels to always get kicked down into the dirt, by life itself…

…he began smirking, imitating her pose, knowing it will push her buttons, explaining to her:

“…Sorry, no can do. I was contracted by Lars to keep you and your dad safe. Anything that is sacred to you, is also sacred to me. Whether you like it or not, I am staying.”

A taint of pure malevolence escaped Asuka’s lips, as she told her opposition:

“…I will not repeat myself. Go. Away. You shouldn’t start playing hero. I have no qualms in grabbing my phone and calling the cops on you, right now.”

He knew however, that this was just an empty bluff. She didn’t exactly mind his presence, when they went out together. And when they fought back on the Yggdrasil cruiser, he truly enjoyed fighting her, and he could tell the feeling was mutual with her. He figured, the only true way to resolve this conflict…

…is by finishing what they had started. He slowly began warming up, stretching his arms, cracking his neck and looking at her, in a very relaxed and unfazed way. Knowing that, what he was about to say, may strike a nerve.

“…Then I suppose, you will have to do so. But, dare I put up a thesis? …You DON’T want me to leave? So far, you had every opportunity to just call the cops, immediately. Hell, on the side, you even told me that your father was working for the police, but he never once felt alarmed by my presence. And despite all of this, you never went through with it. And right now, you still didn’t do so. You know what I am starting to think? …You’re just too lonely.”

Feeling mildly exposed, her eyes gradually shot wide open. Her tough façade was beginning to crumble, as she stood on the front, remaining the hardliner with her threat.

“…Say what?”

“…So, I’m right, aren’t I? I mean, come on, Asuka. Anyone with eyes can see, that you’re not feeling well. You want someone to help you, but you’re too prideful and scared to speak up. I know this… because I used to be in the same position as you. I won’t be boring you with the details, but let it be known: I truly sympathize with your lack of faith in me. To make it up to you, why not settle this matter in a fight, instead? It’s what we two excel at, after all. And if I manage to beat you, you give me and my master the green light to share this dojo property with you. Trust me, you’ll need a second pair of hands, if you want to keep this dojo from getting invaded again.”

Knowing that they had to continue what they started back on the ship, feeling her own blood boiling, she agreed to these terms. Mustering a small hint of a smile throughout her warm-up, as she gets into her fighting stance, with Hwoarang doing the same in return.

“…Alright, fine. Do your worst. But I will have to warn you… It won’t be as easy as the previous times. And I am not just saying that. Now that the stakes aren’t as high, expect the best of my general performance.”

“I would hope so. C’mon! Give me your best shot!”

And thus, the fight ensued. For a while, it would seem as though Hwoarang had the upper hand, like usual. His oppressive kicking patterns did indeed prove a problem to the young Kazama, at first…

…but he ended up being in for a major surprise, as soon, a smirk formed on Asuka’s lips, as she totally caught him off-guard. She allowed him to get closer to her, before then spreading her arms wide open, catching his leg and shoulder…

…just letting him roll over onto the other side of the dojo, crash landing into one of the wooden pillars. And knowing he would like to see more where that came from, she just puts one hand behind her back, while letting the other do a “Come at me, bro” hand gesture, taunting him into coming at her, all over.

“I can do way more than just getting on the offense. My martial art is relying less on frontal assaults, or all-or-nothing charges into battle. Well… what are you waiting for? Come at me!”

“Hey, don’t start taunting me, that’s my job!”

He said with a smile, feeling genuinely excited to see her in high spirits. He knew that martial arts are her life. One thing they shared in common. And he wanted to see what made this familial martial art of hers so special. He was to find out.

He got in, ready to bombard her with aerial kicks from above, a technique he had used on Jin during the 3rd tournament. It was troublesome to deal with, due to his friend’s lack of proper defense at the time. And even though he managed to block, the force of his kicks was strong enough to still send him flying through a brick wall. So, he was hoping she would also have a tough time dealing with it…

…but he would end up being struck with one hell of a reality check. She began smirking. Instead of blocking the first kick, she decides to catch him by the shin, mid-flight, and using her strong grip to just slam the Korean ex-soldier right into the ground, while still holding onto his leg, throughout the whole thing. And to prevent him from escaping, she rolls on top of him and keeps him hostage, by gently pressing the edge of her hand against his throat. That move, combined with her weight, and the fact that she was seated right on his stomach, caused him to quickly lose control of the fight. And there she was, smirking down on him, saying:

“…What was it that I said earlier? Offense isn’t the only thing I am good at. The martial arts of the Kazama style, combined with the inherited Aikido attributes, allow me to keep the enemy at a distance without directly harming them. Instead, I use their own strength against them. That’s the philosophy behind my family’s martial art: Don’t be there, let the opponent harm themselves without you having to interfere. And if I was to describe it in my own words: Let your opponent make a mistake, and capitalize on it. What do you think? Pretty cool, huh?”

Hwo was all kinds of impressed, but mostly due to the fact that an admittedly, very attractive girl has decided to mount him. And all he could focus on was her chest, peeking through her kimono, and her pleasantly scented body lotion, which entered his nostrils in droves. Feeling quite frisky at this entire situation he found himself in, he comically asked himself, inside his mind:

“…Is this what heaven looks like…? ‘Cause count me in, baby.”

Before quickly regaining his concentration, knowing that he still needs to win her approval for the contract, and he can only do so, if he wins this fight.

“…No, I gotta focus! There is no time for daydreaming! If she honestly believes that I will be giving her easy wins, she is in for a nasty surprise, then.”

And to gain an advantage for himself, he playfully commented, with a wink:

“Yeah, pretty cool, indeed. And by the way… you smell really nice today.”

“…Huh?”

Knowing that this comment would cause her to fluster in all the right ways, he uses this opportunity to shove her away from himself, using only one foot, just so he can do a back roll, so they can continue their fight, right on schedule. And he returned back to his fighting stance, feeling more fired up than ever.

“Don’t grow used to these compliments! You won’t be getting any freebies with me, you gotta work for ‘em! So, let’s get on with it. Before you can even think about forming an excuse to smack me for that risqué comment of mine. Hehehe…”

The young Kazama felt her cheeks grow pink over that compliment. With his financial assistance, they finally got all the right cleaning products back, with which she usually takes care of herself. She began pouting, while folding her arms and averting her eyes to express natural embarrassment, telling him:

“C-C’mon, you think I am that easy…? I am not one to be bribed with cash and sweet talk, so don’t get ahead of yourself… Asshole. …Even though, I appreciate you having helped me. Thanks—But don’t you start getting the wrong idea, alright?! That doesn’t mean, all is forgiven! There are still some gaps left to fill…! And before I start getting more pissed off, let’s return to our duel…!”

Hwoarang knew the seed had been planted. He knew that that would get to her, and it only gave him further confirmation: She isn’t being real with him. Try as she might, she is not a person to be absolutely spiteful. And he shall capitalize on that, all in good fun.

“No need to tell me twice.”

And with that, the battle waged on. However, this time, the Korean biker was at a severe disadvantage. What Asuka had shown to him, wasn’t just for show. Her defense was second-to-none. Every time he would charge in, she would find ways to throw him off-balance, or chug him onto the other side of the dojo. With relative ease. It was clear to him, this wasn’t the same girl he had fought, two years ago. She was far more resilient than she was back then. Her approach felt far more methodical than ever, wanting to capitalize on his hotheaded nature, and it was starting to bear fruit.

But he wasn’t planning on giving her any easy wins, so he changed up strategies. She was going to play defensively. So, he had to counter, by forcing her to drop her guard, and approach him, first. “Breaking the turtle” was the norm. And sure enough, due to his constant harassment with his kicks, and his aggravating commentary, it managed to break through her defensive front…

…giving him an open window of opportunity, to rush right in, and give her one hard-hitting combo. First, an upper kick, then a mid, then a low, and then, nailing her in the stomach, with a punch, targeting her solar plexus. A trick he learned from his master, Baek. Needless to say, this unexpected changing of combat approach caused Asuka to grow mildly terrified of him and his kicks, until she regained her focus, on final time, catching his leg, dragging him downwards… and then chugging him high into the air, before speeding in with her entire weight, elbowing the biker, right in the spine.

And by the end, there they stood. Breathing heavily, as the two realized: They were evenly matched. And neither of the parties felt like raising the white flag. In the end, they settled on a tie. All declared by Asuka, who did the time-out hand gesture, and explained to her opponent.

“Alright… enough for today. Tell you what? You convinced me. You and your master can rent this dojo, for as long as you need. I will personally let my dad know that the rental contract is to be signed, with my consent.”

The ex-soldier began grinning mischievously, as he felt truly accomplished, now. He had actually managed to convince the woman of the hour to offer up her dojo for rental. At least, temporarily.

“Well now, it took you long enough. …Was I adequate enough for you?”

Trying to keep a cold front, she folded her arms, and gave him the clear sign that he was correct, without appearing like a wimp.

“…Enough for me to not kick you out, at least. You should count yourself lucky that I am more on the forgiving spectrum, as a whole. If I wasn’t, I would have had no problem immediately calling the police on you. Don’t start getting cocky. Nothing has been resolved yet, so stay on your guard. Because this won’t be the only time, we will be training like this. I am not a fan of accepting a tie, as an outcome. Next time, I am definitely going to win.”

Seeing her all motivated and ready for another time, was enough to breathe more life into the soldier. It has been quite a while since he had this much fun. His aggressive approaches had proven ineffective against her, but he has long since moved on from this sore loser mentality. He will be striving to be better, and it shall truly start with her.

“…This kind of demand shouldn’t be so one-sided, y’know. In return, I shall be expecting the same from you. I will continue to train, and try to figure out how to open you up. Don’t get too comfortable on your “throne”, I will be coming for it, so stay ready until then.”

“Fine. It will be my pleasure knocking that overconfidence right out of you.”

And with that, she left to hit the showers, as she needed to stay fresh for the coming students. On the way out, she slides the door shut behind her, before smiling to herself, muttering:

“Wow. …This is the first time, in years, I had actually enjoyed fighting someone. Training with my dad was one thing, but working out with another martial artist, with zero relations to that blonde airhead… This was… fun. Unironically.”

Her look shifted into that of pure sadness, however, as she realized a major contradiction in her own line of thought with Hwoarang, and who he was actually working with. She had hoped for a normal fight, and yet there she was, threatening him with the authorities. She began feeling unhappy with herself, as she didn’t enjoy keeping this act up. She knew they weren’t even in the same league as Lili, but all thanks to her, she grew distrustful, even over the pettiest of things. A whole mark of how badly this girl traumatized her.

“…Ugh, what am I doing…? …Am I doing the right thing, just blindly trusting him like that?”

A FEW DAYS LATER…

Asuka had a day off, so she decided to meet up with Xiaoyu, who had personally asked her to accompany her on a trip to the arcades in Osaka. And though this was the first time they had actually come into contact with one another, unlike the others, it took almost no effort for Asuka to immediately befriend the Kung Fu prodigy. She was just way too pleasant and considerate of a person to say No to her. And right now, as they took a stroll to the arcades, Xiaoyu told the Kazama:

“You know, I was half-expecting this conversation to turn into a total disaster, ridden to the brim with awkward radio silence, but… wow. I am honestly surprised to see you being so talkative.”

To say that the casual conversations with Xiaoyu bordered on the therapeutic, would be a gross understatement. She felt like she was having an actual, legit conversation, right now. It would not be mind-blowing for the average of bystanders, but for someone like Asuka, who had lived most of her life in seclusion and constant battle awareness…

…it felt like a miracle. And it became even more clear, when she explained to her:

“Yeah, well, you’re the first to not immediately throw a punch at me, the second I stepped out of the doorway. Try living in a neighborhood, where a small percentage of it wants you dead, or stuffed in a trash can. And from the looks of things, you wouldn’t have lasted for even a few minutes.”

She pouted at her, saying:

“Hey, what’s that supposed to mean? What, because of my petite frame and my cutesy appearance, you think I can’t take a punch? Is what you’re implying?”

Asuka felt mildly shocked over this reaction. Usually, someone would talk down on her first, so the exchange would continue on with her showing snark. But, then again, Lili was the only person to ever talk to her “normally”, if it could even be called “normal”. And now, this role has been reversed. She was looking down on someone else, that wasn’t her. And immediately, she felt awful for doing so. Holding her hands up in defense, trying to pardon herself for the insensitive comment on her part.

“Wha—no, no, no! That’s not what I meant! If anything, the fact that you are hanging out with someone like that auburn-haired dork, I presume you are way more than what meets the eye, right? …I profusely apologize for being so loose-lipped.”

A wave of sympathy overcame Xiao, as she had to ask in return, even without having to know the full context of Asuka’s backstory, looking deeply apologetic and understanding towards her:

“…Going off of your reaction, I am assuming, you never were the most popular girl at school… Right?”

Her eyes shot wide open. She had never felt so understood and heard, in her whole life. She needed to know more.

“…Gee. How do you know that? I wonder what gave THAT away for you?”

“…Everything. The way you hold back in the conversation, the timid approach when I speak, not wanting to cause offense, even when it’s not necessary, etc. All this feels like looking in the mirror for me.”

And as they kept on walking…

“Wow… Really?”

…with the animal caretaker growing quite earnest and sincere, even grabbing both her hands to draw all the attention over to her and her alone…

“Asuka, I want you to know: If you need anyone to talk to, whatever it is, to me, it will never be written off as just mere “neurotic ramblings”. It’s more than obvious, that you are carrying a lot of emotional baggage with you, and if needed, allow me to carry the extra load for you. From what Hwoarang told me, this Lili girl must have done some irreparable damage to your self-esteem. All because she wanted to feel taller than she really was. And for that alone, rest assured, if you need someone to vent around, my door remains unlocked. Please, I know this sounds strange in timing, but I know how severe this can get, and that this a burden, should never, and I mean, NEVER, be carried by yourself. Do you understand me?”

Feeling so deeply touched by her unfiltered selflessness, willing to bear some of the weight for her, Asuka couldn’t help but let her lower lip quiver. Never before had she possessed the privilege of having someone to talk to, and this wish just came true, today. She dared not even speak up, as she simply nodded, like a helpless kid, being lost in a storm, and needing to get home…

…and none of the two even realized that they were being closely observed from afar. The person, gazing through a pair of golden binoculars, turned out to be Lili. Who was looking very pleased, in an almost unnerving sort of way, especially when she muttered:

“Magnifique! So, this is where you’re hiding. Behind your new friend. How low the illustrious Asuka Kazama has fallen. Relying on a bunch of losers to shield her… Well, if it means getting my hands on your cousin, Jin Kazama… the more, the merrier…”

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

Lili, the heir to the Rochefort name, was to meet up with someone of grave importance. And right now, she was seated on the ground, facing in the direction of someone, who was obscured by the shadows. Looking sternly at the mysterious individual, opposite to her. She got right to the point, as she began explaining:

“Well then. For someone of your caliber, you sure know how to leave everlasting first impressions. But let us save up on the pleasantries, as we have a far more pressing matter at hand, haven’t we…?”

The person, on the other side of the table, was seated in a way, with her arms and legs crossed, as though she was ready to meditate. The voice already confirmed, however, it belonged to a female. And when she began talking back to her, a strong, oppressive sense of pressure could be felt from her presence. As if, she was ready to attack, at all times. Like a predator in the wild, tightening the noose around its prey.

???: “Indeed. And if I were to be honest with you, I am far more itching to go than ever, armed with the knowledge… our common enemy is right in front of our doorstep. Oh, luck is something that is tough to come by these days, isn’t it? But regardless… I will see this through, don’t you worry. Before long, those fools will be begging for their lives. Anyone daring to challenge the authority of the higher hierarchy, are destined to be lambs to the slaughter. I would be all too glad to remind them of their place.”

“Could this be it…? Yes, I believe it is. The enemy of my worst enemy, is also my greatest ally. And I presume, you will not be pulling any punches?”

And when the woman leaned in to reveal her face, it turned out to be a girl, with a bob cut, purple frosted tips and a very smug, almost psychotic look on her face, as she responded in kind with:

???: “Of course not. That’s not what Mishima Karate is all about. Strike first, and strike hard. No mercy. If anything, just by you talking about this waste of space… I need to have my bloodthirst quenched… And once she is off the grid… Jin Kazama will be mine to mangle.”

Being unfazed by her cruelty, the rich blonde girl began smirking to herself, before taking a sip of her green tea, saying in quite the demanding tone of voice:

“Very well. He will be all yours. Let me handle this. And in the meantime, you make sure to secure the area. Cause as much chaos as your heart desires. The thought of seeing that accursed Kazama fold, is too big of a pleasure to not savor in the moment. She will rue the day she had ever dared to make a fool out of me.”

???: “Good to know, we are on the same page. Track him down. And once you do, bring him to me. Anyone rebelling against the Mishima family, is to be punished. Failure is not an option. And to close off any possibilities of this plan backfiring on us, I need you to take THIS along…”

She snapped her fingers, demanding one of her henchmen to come by and hand out whatever was in their grip, and as it turns out: It was a long, metallic chain. Genuinely puzzled as to what she was even looking at, the Yankee went over to gift this chain to Lili, with the latter asking:

“Excusez-moi… What is this? Will this prove significant assistance for me?”

???: “Obviously. My father was kind enough to provide this for me. It’s made of a supernatural-neutralizing metal, otherwise known as “Tenma”. Use this, and he will become as submissive as a slave, following your every whim. And, please don’t take this personally, but, by yourself, you will be no match for him. So, it’s for the best, that you work on luring him out, instead of fighting him head-on. That would be like writing your suicide note. But worry not, once these chains are applied, everything beyond that, will become child’s play.”

She began throwing a playful smirk in the direction of the mysterious woman, feeling truly ready to let the operation commence. Anything to make Asuka submit under her heel, was perfectly fine to her.

“You’re so despicable… Je t’aime. In the meantime…”

She clapped her hands together, two times, with Sebastien showing up, with a heavy-looking suitcase in hand, before slamming that object onto the table between Lili and her “client”. She had the common courtesy to enter the code, and with a loud click, opened the suitcase to reveal…

…fat stacks of bills, of the Japanese currency. Too high to even count. And gleaming with pleasure, almost seductively, gazing over at the blonde with such passionate vibes, to which she responded with, in kind:

“…please accept this as a token of my gratitude for you supporting me, chérie. Tell all your men to wreak as much havoc as they can possibly stomach. And this cash shall be a lasting reminder of who shall be paying their bills, from this day forward…”

Out of nowhere, both abruptly stood up, violently throwing the suitcase, along with the table below, out of the way. Then, there the two were, gazing at each other with very malevolent grins, as the still unknown girl passionately declared aloud:

???: “Goddamn, I love this plan! Mayhem, bloodshed, people begging for mercy… I can’t contain myself!”

Lili then decided to grab the young woman by the hands to drag her closer to herself, as the two just stood there, ready to have a dance together. With the latter leaning in, almost as though, they were ready to share a kiss, wanting to remind her “client” of her real plan. As destroying all of Osaka was not on her mind.

“Do NOT forget… I have plans of my own… So, don’t go TOO overboard, because, where will be the fun in all that? I am sure, you’ll enjoy having those peasants still in moderately good condition to put up a fight… so you can crush all their fighting spirits, in the long term. Murdering people is just no fun. It would just leave a bad taste in my mouth… Thus, I got something way better to offer as an alternative, so listen up…”

She whispered into her ear, in a very alluring tone, letting her opposition know how down-bad she was for her. While explaining her own motif, on this collaborative effort.

“…I am sure you wouldn’t mind, if I move here, correct…?”

???: “…I see where this is going… And I can’t bring myself to hate you for that.”

“Oh yes. …I will be buying up all of Osaka. And once you have reminded Asuka and her pitiful sycophants of their place, it will be ME to holster the title of “Gang Mediator”…”

ONE DAY EARLIER…

It was finally Jin’s turn to meet up with Asuka.

Since Lars had felt that it was finally time to leave the boat for a while, knowing his nephew needed some fresh air, he allowed the Kazamas to meet up, outside of the ship. And as of right now, both he and his younger relative are meeting up at her favorite Ramen joint. Slurping down on it in unison, proving that they are both very big eaters.

Made even more clear, by the comical in-synch timing of whenever they slurped up the noodles, side-by-side. And even more so, once Jin began explaining to her:

“This stuff is so good, I just can’t stop eating… It has been quite a while, ever since I had eaten something this good, believe it or not. And you know why?”

“I am all ears.”

“…well, my mother wasn’t exactly known for being the most competent of cooks. You really wouldn’t believe it if I told you now, but trust me. As much as I love her, she is one person you’d want not even ten feet in front of kitchen appliances. She may potentially burn the whole house down, I swear. And because of this, you know what she would feed me instead?”

Since she grew up in quite the poor household, her family didn’t always have access to good food. Eating ramen was even considered a luxury to her before long. But being quite familiar with the feeling of malnourishment, she felt the worst to be coming. Never would she have guessed for this man to be oddly relatable for her.

“…Oh god, I am really having a bad feeling about this. What was it?”

“…Peas. Corn. Mushrooms. Edamame. Berries. Sliced turnips. Raw wasabi, that she grew herself. …No, that’s it. No seasoning, no rice, no nothing. All birthed from the nourishing breast milk of mother nature.”

And immediately, she began feeling bad for him, which she hadn’t even anticipated to happen. But in that moment, she truly felt him to be way more relatable than he let on.

“Geez, sounds rough… And I presume, it really messed up your stomach after a while? But seriously, just THIS? Nothing else? Just raw vegetables and no seasoning to be found? …That isn't very healthy, if you ask me…”

There was a small hint of sadism behind her wording, as she couldn’t deny that hearing Jin suffer gave her a small form of satisfaction, knowing he suffered as much as she had to, growing up.

“You have no idea. It just made me appreciate the good take-out grub even more. Again, I may really love her unconditionally, but her cooking was, frankly put, torture to get down. And my memory neglected to let this fact return into my subconscious, as I was too busy missing her to care about these trivial things any further… You will only truly start appreciating something, once it's no longer there.”

She jokingly commented, after biting into the pork slice…

“…How you haven’t died yet from starvation is beyond me. Eating greens is good and all, but this sounded like overkill.”

In retaliation, he had to defend his mother’s honor, as he really respected her profession, and didn’t even really mind having this kind of diet.

“Yeah, well. This is what happens when your mother happens to be a wildlife protection officer. The vegan diet was her way to go. I mean, don’t misunderstand, for a while, she did serve me meat and proper lactose to aid in my growth, but well… you know. At one point, money grew short, so she decided to grow all the vegetables by hand, to save up on money…”

Despite all this having taken place years ago, the memory of his mother still felt so vivid, like it had just occurred yesterday. And almost melancholically, his gaze softened, as he muttered out loud…

“She wasn’t perfect by any means, but by god, would I put my hand into the fire to prove my love and undying loyalty to her… She was my everything… And then, this “thing” had to come by… And rob me of EVERYTHING…”

Hearing this, she immediately wanted to know more. She was already growing curious about Jin’s backstory, when she and Hwoarang first came into contact. He was not short on mentioning that his leader wasn’t as bad as everyone made him out to be. And since her father will be owing her some answers, she needed to know who she was dealing with. She had always been very family-oriented, and this ended up being further proof of that. Sympathetically, she began openly wondering, dropping the chopstick, to lean her face against her own knuckle, wanting to pay close attention to what he has to say:

“…The way you’re so avidly defending her in spite of her flaws… You must have really loved your mother, eh…? I know this may sound strange coming from me, but… Now armed with the knowledge that you and I, just so happen to share the same blood, allegedly… And the fact that you had risked your own safety, just to free me from the grimy fingers of this blonde clown… I feel like I owe it to myself to at least start listening to your side of the story. Because just like you, my family is all that I have… It’s just by mere instinct, but… Just by looking at you, something tells me, tragedy must have had a hand in your development as the person you are now… Care to tell me more? If it's not too much to ask, that is.”

Not wanting to risk their safety, he suggested:

“…But first, let us finish our meal. Then, we can talk at the docks. Where no one is going to bother us. Is that fine with you?”

Knowing his reasoning, he immediately agreed, as she wanted to keep a low profile with him.

“Yes, of course. Then well, bottoms up!”

LATER, AT THE DOCKS…

Both were seated on the edge of the dock, looking out into the distance, as the sun was beginning to set. And it fit the mood quite well, with what Jin was about to drop on his relative.

“Now, to keep a long story short, because I won’t be boring you with the more trivial insights… You very likely have started to wonder as to why I kept using past tenses to describe my relationship with my mother… To put it simply, initially, I had thought her to have been murdered.”

And hearing that, knowing how much she loved her parents, and how much the thought of losing either of them brought grave pain in her heart and soul… She could only imagine how badly this must have stung. Especially considering that both she and him are trained martial artists. And if you are too weak to defend what you love, you start feeling inadequate. As though, all your shed blood, sweat and tears meant nothing in the end.

“Murdered…? But by whom?”

He began feeling ridiculous, as he knew, she would never believe him. What he had seen, felt and heard, cannot be even described to someone that hadn’t seen what he saw. Something, a normal human-being would very likely, never have the misfortune of sitting through. But he did. And he explained…

“…by a monster. Named “Ogre”.”

The older Kazama began staring lifelessly into the distance, as he was having a traumatic episode again, just having to recall this beast, and how it took his mother… or so he believed, at the time.

FLASHBACK

The green monster, summoned from the deepest depths of hell, towered over the young Kazama, brutally beating up his mother, while he tried his best to help her break free from its grip…

…and this went on and on…

…until he had to take a run for it, with Jun telling him loud and clear:

“Sweetie! Don’t worry about me…! You have to get out of here… Go and seek someone by the name of “Heihachi Mishima”! He will keep you safe from this monster, now GO!”

…without ever looking back, he ran, and ran, and ran, not daring to look behind, with tears flushing down the young teen’s face. Having to cope with the reality that the battle, and all his hopes and dreams, were lost…

…with all of it, having quite literally burned down to ash, as he returned to the remains of his home, after having sensed a gnarly explosion from afar…

…and his mother was nowhere to be found…

…nothing.

END OF FLASHBACK

With a grim, and melancholic expression being written all over Jin’s face, he told his relative, begrudgingly recalling all the horrific events as though they had very recently occurred to him.

“My mother… My home… Everything… He had taken it all away from me. And just when you start bearing any delusions of my life only going up from here, you’re sadly mistaken. I would argue, it even got progressively worse. It was a downward spiral.”

Needing to point out something important, Asuka began having a very bad feeling in her gut. “Heihachi Mishima”. She knew for a fact, that he was the one, who, around the time of the 7th KOIFT, had caused immense collateral damage with the alleged dropping of his own satellite cannon. It was all over the news. Knowing that Jin did not turn out this way by choice, and wanting to see the bigger picture, she mentally started connecting the dots.

“What happened next? …Heihachi Mishima… OK, you know what? I am already starting to believe you. When we first met on the ship, and you and your uncle held me hostage, you mentioned something along the lines of someone having been responsible for your power awakening. And just by chance, is that the same man we are currently talking about?”

A half-faded image of Heihachi’s face began appearing visually behind the young martial artist’s face. And just by recalling that smug grin on his face, he instantly grew angry with himself. Feeling like an extra class of foolish to ever have put faith into such a demented human-being.

“Indeed. Heihachi Mishima, himself. And just by uttering his name aloud, I feel like throwing up on the spot… This man had taken me under his wing, under the guise of me being his “grandson”, when… All I was to him, was just a mere means to an end on how to tame Ogre’s power… As HE was the one to summon this beast. Wanting to become more powerful. That’s all it was. I was worth nothing to him. Just a useful puppet for him to exploit…”

He instantly crushed the soda can in his right hand, full force, busting it nearly in half, as he recalled him, shooting him in the head. But there was one part, he just had to let go off. He needed to get this off his chest, he genuinely felt screwed over, in so many ways.

“…And just when it fancied him the most, he just turned around, and shot me in the head. As though, I was no longer useful to him…! If it weren’t for that piece of trash, I wouldn’t even be here, damn it…! And by the way, this is just one sick and twisted joke, you know that…?! And that is the part of my own experiences that royally pisses me off…! I was blamed for the crimes against humanity. And there is truth to it, I am not even going to deny that, but just think about this for a moment…! He was the one to open Pandora’s box, that being my Devil abilities. I know this may make me sound crazy, but I need to clear it up… I did NOT choose to be born with this power. The moment it awakened within me, my fate was sealed! I would frequently lose control over my own actions and words, as though I was perpetually “sleep-walking”. I would have fleeting moments of me being busy doing something important, and in the next, I would have given out a morbid kind of command to my troops, which only added more to my kill count. As many soldiers would senselessly fall, like chess figures, over small, meaningless gains in territory, and innocent civilians being dragged into it… I could do nothing to stop this…! This power had fully enveloped me… My life was forfeit… And in spite of my best efforts to maintain SOME form of morale, committing to charity events, it ultimately wouldn’t mean anything, because all these sacrifices I have made were for freaking… NOTHING!!!”

In a blind fit of rage, he would violently throw the now pulverized can into the waters. Breathing heavily, he felt his anger reaching feverish heights, as he continued while now standing upright. And just witnessing her relative having this intense of a meltdown, just allowing the emotions to flow freely around her, was enough to reaffirm to Asuka: She is lucky enough to not be in his shoes. Now that she had begun grasping his side of the story, it all made sense in the end, as to how he even ended up where he is.

But what came next, was the definitive certification that, maybe, she isn’t so different from her relative, after all. And there she sat, pressing her knuckles against her knees, mourning and feeling for Jin, knowing how deeply it hurts, being in his position. Her academic scores may not be anything to write home about, however, her emotional intelligence was second-to-none. Which is why she became a “gang mediator” in the first place. She felt for those, who are either too old, or too weak to defend themselves. Empathy for the neighbor is where her greatest strength rested. Making his emotional short circuit hit even worse, the longer she earnestly listened to him.

“All this bullshit, all my best efforts to somehow free myself of this curse, wanting to, at the very least, honor those lives I had pointlessly sacrificed… Just ended for me at a dead end…! All those lives lost were completely in vain… And now, regardless of whether it was really me, or the Devil Gene to blame, in the grander scheme, it just doesn’t matter. Because these orders still came all out of my mouth…! Who would even believe me, if I told them, “Uh, no, I didn’t do all this, some imaginary fairy tale creature did this”? My grandfather has brought all this misery onto me and the rest of the world, and yet it is I, that has to bear all the blame?! Don’t you see how twisted a comedy skit this feels like? I tried to save everyone! And in the end, I only ended up making a complete fool of myself…! Damn it… This is ridiculous…”

Not even realizing that he had begun shedding tears of anguish and frustration, his gaze traveled down to his younger relative, who had stood back up herself, looking at him with so much genuine sorrow and grief… Not wanting to appear too vulnerable, he decided to wipe his tears with his forearm, before glaring at her out of pure concern. Unexpectedly, he told the younger family member, as doubt was slowly starting to eat away at him:

“…Listen to me. No one is forcing you to come along with us. In fact, now that I have let this plan sink in… If it were up to me, I wouldn’t have let you come along, even if you were to say Yes. The risk of losing you in the process, is simply not worth the investment.”

Asuka grew rebellious, knowing that he will need all the help he can get. She may not understand how his powers work, but now being in possession of the full context of his living conditions, she could no longer leave, even if she wanted to. It gradually became a moral obligation to help him in the future.

“…Yeah, right. You just poured your heart out to me, and now you’re expecting me to just pretend like nothing happened? As if, the last three years or so, never took place? And either way, even with me not showing it, family is as important to me as eating, drinking and sleeping. You being here, is just proof to me that I might be possessing a bigger purpose beyond my job as a vigilante. Just give me a chance, OK? Just tell me what to do, and I am right on the job.”

He had his reasons however, for gradually beginning to doubt his own plan in letting her join.

“Asuka, it’s not like I am doubting your competence in being capable of standing up for yourself. Back on the ship, you managed to force me into submission without even trying too hard. You even gave Hwoarang a tough time. If I had to rate, just by your fighting capabilities alone, I would have immediately picked you without feeling guilty. But this simply won’t do, because… Because…”

His angry stare quickly dissipated, beginning to feel hollow and empty, as though, he really felt like the carpet had been swiftly drawn away from underneath. He explained to her in a sorrow- and regretful tone:

“…I just can’t risk losing anymore of my family, then I already have… Even with me and my mother now being on relatively good terms, in spite of it all… She very likely isn't even allowed to visit me without causing a stir with the authorities… She still works for them, after all… and now possesses absolute confirmation that you and I are related by blood… I am sorry, I just can’t take you along. I just lack the heart to.”

As he was about to turn around and head back for the cruiser, he found his shoulder being grabbed by Asuka, who was looking both furious, but also genuinely worried about him. She sympathized with his position, but she wasn’t planning on giving up on him. No matter what he did, he is still family, and she is not planning on letting him down.

“Jin… listen, I have my own reasons too. Don’t you think you’re being a tad too selfish, right now? First you show up here, hoping to ask for my help, and now that all things are starting to look up for us, now you are ready to backtrack? Especially now, after you decided to give me a glimpse into your own sob story?! C’mon, man, this is just—"

He shook her off, angrily telling her:

“You don’t know what you’re saying! I just…! I just…! Rgh… Darn it, all…!”

Being too frustrated to think straight, before he could even think about saying something wrong, he just leaves, returning back to the cruiser. Without ever looking back. Asuka wasn’t having any of this, and just angrily threw her soda can after him, yelling:

“Yeah, yeah! Run back to your hole in the ground, ya coward! Who needs you, anyway…?! Ugh…! What am I doing…?”

Frustration was pretty contagious among those of the same blood, as she groaned in exasperation, and she ran both her hands through her hair, before looking pretty depressed herself, muttering to herself:

“What am I supposed to do…? I want to come along… My decision is final, even with him not approving of it, but… …what about my dad…? Will he even agree to all this…? I mean, how are you going to explain this, anyhow? Oh! Hey dad! I will be joining someone of a questionable, legal background to assist him on his mission to save the world… And now saying that out loud, it sounds even more ridiculous…”

However, just at that moment, her phone began ringing…

…and what came next, would send a ripple of pure, unfiltered shock down Asuka’s spine. The number belonged to Lars, and when she picked up, she already heard gunshots, loud thuds and wood being broken into, in the background.

“Hello?”

“Asuka, are you there? This is Lars!”

“Mr. Alexandersson, what’s going on…? Why is it so noisy behind you?!”

“We really are in deep shit right now! Your own district is under siege by who I can only assume, the Yakuza! They are attacking en masse! They got us, the whole district, and your family’s home completely surrounded!”

“Say what…? How could this be…?”

Her blood understandably ran cold, feeling all color fade from her face, before tightly gripping the phone wanting to know something of big relevancy:

“…What had set these guys off? Are they specifically looking for me, by any chance?!”

“You’ll be surprised to hear it, but, yes! I have interrogated some of them, and they told us that they specifically want you…! To come over and meet up with their boss, apparently! What will you do…? If you want my opinion, to prevent more lives from being put at risk, I think it’s for the best right now to talk with them, instead of ramming more of them into the pavement. What do you say…? Will you come? And don’t worry about a thing, me and Hwoarang will back you up, should something go south!”

It took no time for her to decide on what she thought was the only correct course of action to take, in this situation. Given her history with the gangs in the area.

“…I will be on my way! Whatever it is that they want from me, I need all of you to hold them off, until I arrive, you hear me?! We’ll figure something out, once we meet up!”

“Alright then. I’ll let the others know! You best be on your way, right now!”

“Wait for me, I will come as fast as I can!”

She hung up, and rushed to her bicycle, as she really needed to hurry up and get back to them…

MEANWHILE, BACK ON THE YGGDRASIL CRUISER…

Jin had decided to take a shower, as he needed to clear his mind over that conversation he had with Asuka. He knew this was for the best, but at the same time, he could not risk losing any more family than he already has. And as such, he began feeling like filth. Blankly staring at the ceiling, as the water is dripping down his muscular frame…

…until he began hearing gentle and slow, almost playful footsteps. He knew that something was off, as most of Lars’ troops had left the ship, making him the only person on the cruiser, right now. He turned his head to see who it was…

…and immediately, his heartbeat began sky-rocketing, reaching the inside of his ears, all the way up to his now reddened cheeks, as he was greeted with the sight of a lady, completely devoid of clothing, seductively having entered the showers. And that woman was none other than Lili. Who was leaning, butt-naked, against the tile wall, looking at Jin, with quite the sultry and seducing gaze she could muster…

Naturally, being a very simple man by nature, even Jin himself was not immune to the charms of a beautiful woman. Let alone one that just consciously decided to enter the showers with him. And despite knowing that this girl screamed of trouble, he felt too stunned to fight back and instead, began stuttering like hell, while going into his fighting stance to put her at bay.

“H-H-Hold on, y-you are… Ms. Rochefort…?! What are you doing here…?!”

“Aww, too stunned at my natural beauty, I see… Don’t worry about anything, I didn’t come here for trouble… I came, for you… Mishimas are said to be quite the stallions. Your looks alone are a sight to behold. Why not prove it to me? After all, you still owe me for having driven my family’s company into a pit-stop… So, enjoy the view, while it lasts...”

“L-L-Listen, I have never been a fan of fighting women of your caliber…! D-Do not force my hand, OK…?! I really don’t want you to get hurt…!”

To prove to him that he was in no position to be threatening her, slowly approached the young Kazama, swaying her hips with every step she took, the jiggle on her buttocks paralyzing the poor Kazama, right on the spot, giving him all kinds of unholy thoughts. Practically hypnotized by her feminine charms. And Jin really had a difficult time to pull himself together, as he wasn’t expecting to be confronted with this kind of sight, today. He simply did not know the right way to react to all this…

And the closer she got, he soon found himself literally backed into a corner, with him, as a final resort, deciding to strike at her, as a warning shot.

“Alright… You asked for it, but… don’t come complaining to me, should I break either of your plastic nails—”

When he kicked in her direction, she just swayed back, barely evading his attack with her nimble movement. And when he pulled a second attempt, she dodged again…

…this time, decided to rush all the way in and keep Jin fixated, up against the wall. And that grew to be too much for the young martial artist to handle. He could feel his heart beating completely out of control, as, when he looked down, he saw no anger or spitefulness in her eyes. And it quickly became clear as to why that is…

“To tell the truth… Initially, I came to Osaka, hoping to finally get my hands on you for driving my family business into the ground, but… My life has become so dreary and dull, I just couldn’t resist. You live only once, and you got that for free…”

She had him wrapped entirely around her finger. Made even more apparent, when she began pressing her naked body against his, which really made Jin’s head nearly explode. An attractive girl, making him submit to her. He wanted to get mad, but he just couldn’t bring himself to, initially…

…until he realized that something wasn’t adding up in his mind. And that is the question, as to how she even knew that he was currently residing in Osaka. He was absolutely sure, he didn’t let word slip about his current whereabouts, so how did she know? And a horrifying thought jumped into his mind. Having been made very aware of how this girl, and Asuka, have, mildly put, a turbulent history together.

That thought made his resolve return to him in strides, as he brutally grabbed the blonde by the throat, knowing that she is dangerous.

“Wait a minute…! How the hell did you even find me…? I wouldn’t exactly count on Lars or Hwoarang being loose-lipped, and I am very tactful with my wording in public areas, so… Don’t tell me that you were the one to force Asuka into telling you, over my current whereabouts…! You should count yourself lucky that I am not my family, otherwise… I would have taken great pleasure in putting you in your place…! And don’t you start playing dumb with me, I have been warned about who you really are… On that note, I want you to listen very closely… I’d rather advise you to stay far away from me and family… or else—”

Her look began darkening, as she began gritting her teeth, while carefully loosening something, tied her backside…

“…Or else, what? You Mishima trash!”

…before swiftly and gracefully stabbing the sharp, metallic end of the chain, which was glued to her back, right into Jin’s solar plexus. And to seal the deal over who is dominating whom in this very moment, typical for her, she elegantly kicks the Kazama, two times. Once in the stomach, to further drive the sharp edge into his flesh, before then making him lose his balance by sweep kicking at his ankles.

And as he trips forward, she quickly gets to work, tying him down in one brief instant, in the form of what could be understood as a stylish ribbon dance. Which all served to put him at her mercy, with the chains instantly showing their effect on him…

“Damn it…! I remember these chains… Tenma…! Where did you get those…?! Did Heihachi put you up to this…?!?!”

She then proceeds to stomp her bare foot against the back of his head, applying more pressure to assert dominance. Proving to him, who is truly in-power of the situation.

“Ta gueule! I didn’t ask for your opinion, you vermin. And just for your information, even if I was, what’s it to you? Does it even matter? You are no longer in any position to be threatening me! In just a few minutes, you will be out cold, and I will be delivering your just desserts… oh, pardonne-moi, did I say “I” will be doing so? Then you got another thing coming. There is a certain someone, who will be pleased to be your acquaintance. And once we are through with you, at long last, will I become able to look my father in the eye again, knowing I made you yield… Bonne nuit, Jin Kazama!”

And with one gnarly stomp to his head, Jin entered the realm of dreams…

MEANWHILE, BACK IN OSAKA, IN ASUKA'S HOME DISTRICT…

Lars, Alisa, Hwoarang and Xiaoyu were hard at work to keep the house and dojo of Asuka’s family safe. This grew far more challenging however, the longer this went on. Wave after wave of Yakuza mobsters were throwing themselves at them. And soon, they found themselves at their mercy…

…with countless rifles pointed at them. Outnumbered, exhausted and injured, with neither Lars nor Alisa wanting to risk the lives of Jin’s teammates by going back to fight with countless barrels pointed at them, they were forced to kneel…

Hwoarang couldn’t accept this, however. Outspoken as he was, he angrily told his vice leader:

“Really…?! Why are you giving in…?! This is exactly what these clowns want us to do! Don’t you—“

“Enough! Unless you get any better ideas, I need to remind you: We are about to get shot! Stop playing the hero! It’s not worth dying over!”

Xiao gently puts a hand on his shoulder, wanting to keep him calm, knowing how tough of a pill this is to swallow.

“Hwoarang, please, listen to him…! Don’t start doing anything rash, we need to stay healthy, for Jin’s and Asuka’s sake…!”

The biker nodded, sympathizing with her thought process, before putting his hands up, along with the others, until the deafening silence was broken through by Asuka’s voice, yelling at them:

“Hey, assholes! Don’t you think this is playing dirty?! Ganging up on those who have no lines of defence anymore?! You wanted me? I am right here!”

Everyone turned their head, with the heroes’ eyes lighting up, while maintaining a sense of anxiety, knowing what this meant for their protégé. And Hwo uttered the words, feeling the most anxious and admittedly, scared, for her.

“Asuka… Please, whatever it is, that the boss will be asking you… I want you to thoroughly think this through…! Screw us, think about your old man… I hope you know what you’re doing…”

In that moment, the mysterious girl with the purple frosted tips and bob cut, made her memorable entrance. She had been closely observing the power struggle from the rooftops. Now, having seen enough, she took a major leap downward, landing right in front of the young Kazama, surprisingly unharmed. Gazing upon her, as though she was her prey, and she was ready to dig her claws in. Folding her arms, she smugly told the vigilante:

???: “…I have been waiting for you, Asuka Kazama. Now… Will you come along? There is something we need to talk about. If you follow my lead, I promise to not lay a finger on either your family, or your precious bodyguards, over there.”

Without hesitation, she agreed, wanting to put the safety of her loved ones above her own needs. This is what she lived for, after all.

“…Fine. …Let’s go.”

And with that, the two left, closely followed by all the Yakuza, wanting to keep a close eye on Asuka… The dojo, and Lars’ troop was safe for now. But just like they promised her, Hwo and Lars exchanged glances, nodding affirmatively to one another, as they began following them. As discreetly as possible. Both knew…

…this has the potential to become a nightmare.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

With ironically both morbid and comedic timing, Jin found himself back in his subconscious, with his Devil counterpart encircling him, with his wings spread wide open. Looking pretty displeased with his host, knowing that this wasn’t the type of situation, he would prefer finding himself in. And he was not short on verbal quantity to remind Jin of this tight pickle they are in.

“Are you being serious right now…? You just allowed one mere, human girl to beat you into submission? Just like that? For someone bearing my power, you sure do suck at using them, you know that?!”

And the young Kazama comically retorted, angrily staring at his Devil counterpart with even bigger displeasure.

“Shut up, I couldn’t focus, because she was naked! It was too distracting; I couldn’t keep my mind on the right lane! Because well… women, beautiful ones, especially when faced in combat, completely devoid of clothing, no less… have ALWAYS been my gravest of weaknesses. As much as I hate to admit it to someone like you…! That’s also why I kept struggling against Xiao, when she was fighting me in a sports bra… My eyes kept traveling elsewhere…!”

The Devil counterpart began smirking, wanting to know more of Jin’s weak spots, like an irritating little brother. He was all ears.

“Ha! You’re as human as they come! How did someone like you even manage to survive for so long? If all it takes to make you kneel, is the sight of bare skin on women… this is too pathetic for words…”

And Jin, having adapted some fine sass over the years, fired back at his alter ego with:

“Yeah, well… You’re based off of me. Shouldn’t this sore spot of mine, have the same effect on you? Though, knowing what you are born from, it may have a sickening and sadistic twist to it.”

He couldn’t resist. Devil Jin roared in laughter, as he felt both exposed, but also pleased at how simple he was to read. By his own host, no less.

“Oh, how well you know me! Congrats! All I see women as, is easier prey than most male combatants. And the most delightful to kill, as well. How they shriek in pain, wanting me to stop, to “go easier on them”… The shivers, man, I got them…! And I wonder… How would someone like your precious, short sycophant of a Kung Fu girl sound like, when I tear off her delicate, tiny head…? Or drive my claws into her decadent, creamy, flawless skin and flesh…?! Hahahahaha!”

He already had enough of him and his demented-sounding ramblings, which he very likely may turn into a reality, should this entire plan of Lars and his mother fail. He began gritting his teeth, trying to violently shake the chains off, but to no avail.

“You piece of shit… Be glad that I am chained up, because just for that remark alone, I am feeling more eager than ever to kick you into the curb…!”

Always having been a darker and more unhinged reflection of Jin’s persona, he got some sass and sarcasm in his own class. And he wasn’t short on quantity, in that regard. In a mocking and almost playful tone of voice, he points at his human counterpart with box index fingers, almost behaving like a small kid, pretending to be a bully from the schoolyards.

“That’s the hook, though! You can’t! So, there you are, threatening me with violence, when you’re totally restrained from moving… Oh, how scared I am feeling!”

His demeanor shifted however, as he needed to tell Jin something. And it bore huge significance to his endeavors. Surprisingly, he wasn’t exactly against the plan, hence why, he made no attempt at stopping Jin, whenever he used his powers. He was even being cooperative enough to never hand out more than he can chew. However, he explained:

“…But the question has to be thrown out there: What are you going to do, if you’re freed? Will you return to your old ways and just keep pretending, I don’t exist? Need I remind you, that it was thanks to me that you’re still even drawing oxygen? If it weren’t for my timely interference, you would have died, right then and there, shot dead by your own gramps, like a deer in the wild.”

Understandably, his Devil Gene still having remained the contributing factor to his eventual fall from grace, the young Kazama could only sneer at his dark reflection, having a difficult time to fully grasp the reality of his own words.

“I had my reasons for trying to get rid of you. All you have done was putting a huge target on my back. I didn’t ask to be born with you, and I didn’t ask to become a fugitive, because of your powers! It’s all because of YOU, that my life ended up being in ruins. Imagine how that feels. Being hunted as though, you’re an endangered species. And the ones after you, just so happen to be part of the same family that you used to put all your faith and hopes into. So don’t you start downplaying your own part in this! You know full well, that the war wasn’t MY idea! It was yours! Don’t start playing around the bush, because I wasn’t consenting to having the whole freaking world on my tail!”

His point was more than valid. Even his devilish half knew this. But he had to make his point be heard, as he swiftly appeared, right in front of Jin, grasping him by the throat to make him look at him. Looking surprisingly earnest and sincere, even in his wording.

“Listen up. That may be so, but everything I did was because you had an innate desire to have it all be done! And the only reason why I resorted to such drastic measures, was because of how stubborn and nearsighted you have been. We both were told that Azazel was the key to your, and might I add, MY freedom! All I did was follow suit with the legend! Because YOU wanted to be free! I wanted the same, and I still do! The point I am trying to make here: It’s no use resisting me, Jin. Even with all this in mind, you had a goal. You wanted to achieve something grander. Saving the world, and getting rid of me. I was perfectly fine with all this, if it meant finally being free of you and your indecisiveness. Especially for how much of a snooze fest you have been! And Azazel just so happened to land in the equation. I just did, what you felt was the right thing, in that moment! Too bad it didn’t work, so now, we are in the same boat! Sooner or later, you WILL have to rely on my power, whether you want to or not. I am not asking for forgiveness; I am merely looking for results.”

He lets go of his throat, with Jin wanting to put the puzzle pieces together in his head, not being exactly sold on the idea, that it was his own decision-making alone, that made these spineless bombings and attack orders on other military complexes:

“…“Following suit with the legend”…? What is that supposed to mean…? Is he implying that… Azazel was essentially giving him orders… Wanting to make the legend of the “two stars, clashing” a reality, no matter the cost…? Even back then, I knew something was really off about all this… I mean, he said it himself. He didn’t ask to be residing within my DNA and mind, so… Why would he follow Azazel’s commands, if he wouldn’t benefit from them? Is he trying to trick me…? I have no idea. But regardless of who was really to blame, it ultimately still falls back on my shoulders. My orders were signed with my voice. And I was too scared of the Devil’s presence within me, I simply refused to take the risk and let it come forth, knowing I was the equivalent to giving myself away to enemy fire. And I couldn’t ask for help, because that would put those close to me at risk, as well…”

He decides to save this thought for later, as he may want to consult Lars about this. But one thing was clear: Something really wasn’t adding up. He allowed the Devil Gene to have his way with him, exploiting him at the lowest points of his life, when he couldn’t reach out to anyone for help. And that resulted in the mayhem that took place during the 6th tournament. And all the sacrifices he made were all in vain. Then he learns that there might have been a possibility of Azazel having played a heavy hand in how his Devil Gene made him act around that time frame. Too many questions, and very few in the way of possible answers. Hence, he made the decision to preserve this topic for another time.

For now, he comically began pouting, knowing it irritated his Devil half, as it was still based on his own persona. So he went out of his way to remain as blunt as ever:

“Heh. The sooner I am rid of you the better. I never wanted your so-called “help” anyhow, given how big of a loose cannon you can be. I would have nearly killed one of my friends, when I lost sight of you for just one brief moment. And you just had to show your hideous mug at my worst, with the worst possible timing, as well! To one of the few people, I would have put my undying faith and loyalty into! So, I thank you. You gave me even less of a reason to listen. If your plan was to persuade me into keeping you, should push come for shove. You failed.”

Devil Jin could only shake his head, feeling very fed up with his rebellious attitude. He had every reason not to trust him, but it didn’t change anything. Both are in this, and it’s a two-way-street. If one side is unwilling to cooperate, the other may have to soon pull out the big guns.

“…Sheesh. For someone pretending to be so mature, you’re way more childish and petty than I thought…”

Then, for a brief moment, the Kazama felt like waking up, with the alter ego pointing out, knowing what was about to come next and feeling sadistically joyful about it:

“…Oh, it seems our time is up. Someone is trying to tear you out of your sleeping trance. It will be a… chilling surprise. Smell you later.”

Just like his Devil counterpart predicted, Jin’s vision grew blurry…

…With consciousness slowly returning to the young Kazama, who had previously been knocked out cold by Lili, with the latter having assaulted him in the showers. In that moment however, he was having one rude awakening, as he felt his still sore body being brutally dragged somewhere…

…before receiving one hell of a cold shower, with ice-y water being dropped on his head. Which immediately made him return to his senses. But when he opened his eyes, he realized: He was no longer on the cruiser. And what he was greeted with, was a female voice asking him:

???: “Finally awake, rat shit? Because if not… then I will enjoy playing with alarm clock!”

…that foot, that had just mercilessly connected with his face, was definitely a wake-up call for him. He stared into the total blackness in front of him. With the room slowly getting illuminated by a bunch of torches. On each corner of the room. And what he saw, served to immediately make his blood reach a boiling point. On the opposite end of this room, merely inches away from him, sat none other than his grandfather. The same man, who had brought most of his misery to his doorstep…

…even more so, once he heard that familiar aged, booming voice speaking to him:

???: “Good morning, Jin. Rise and shine. Did you sleep well…? Pardon my daughter, she just possesses a certain knack for punishing my captives. Other than that… How are you doing…?”

The amount of unfiltered resentment that Jin was feeling in that moment, could not even be put into words. He shook around in his Tenma chains, trying his best to break free, which proved to be a fruitless effort. It wasn’t enough however, to extinguish the raging flames of vengeance, just having to bear witness to the sight of his grandfather, sitting opposite to him, mocking him with his trademark smirk. While sipping on a small cup of green tea, all the while.

“Heihachi Mishima…! I should have known…! What, didn’t you get enough slaps from me last time…?! Did you come back for more?! I will be glad to oblige!”

“Nuh-uh. Let’s not start getting ordinary. I did not come here to be of any bother to you. I just came by to say Hello. Hehehe…”

“More like, “goodbye, forever”, on my end…!”

“I’d advise you to not be so loose-lipped. Hasn’t your mother taught you some manners in the face of authority? After all, it was me who trained you to become this strong, in the first place. And after all this time, you still refuse to muster even the tiniest bit of gratitude in my presence? Oh, pardon me. I shouldn’t have said that. The past, to you, may be a bit of a tough pill to swallow… or do you need me to remind you that, as of now, I am in possession of the moral high ground, as opposed to you?”

Just by mentioning his mother, Jin’s rage grew with every second…

…before getting kicked in the face, yet again. And the female voice spoke to him again, only this time, she stepped out of the shadows to show herself. And it turned out to be the same girl that was previously seen with Lili. With her trademark purple, frosted tips and bob cut. She exerted her dominance by forcefully grabbing the Kazama by the hair, on the back, before closely inspecting his face with one hell of an annoyed glare.

???: “God, would you please just stand down? Your tantrum is getting on my nerves. Do you want me to kick you again? Then stand down, you filthy dog.”

Jin began asking himself the burning question, as to who this person is, that was roughly handling him. Weakly, he uttered the words, remaining ever the sassy one:

“Who the hell… are you…?! For a “slave”, your grip is way too strong, lady—"

She lets go off him, letting his face slam into the table, not caring to check for injuries, bluntly responding, ramming the heel of her boot against his neck:

“…I am Reina. Reina Mishima. And in case you are even interested in knowing… Jin-senpai… I am indeed Heihachi's daughter. What do you have to say to that, you limp-dicked son of a bitch…? Huh…?!”

Wanting to take notes from Hwoarang, he told her, unable to hide a smirk, knowing this will provoke her:

“Reina… OK then. Reina. I am indeed interested in knowing something… That being… from what kind of womb did you jump out of…? Did your dear daddy just happen to have a few spare parts with him, or—”

Just for that amount of snark, she felt eager than ever to put him out of his misery, brutally kicking him against his stomach, doing those three times, before mounting him, ready to smash her fists into his face…

“…You’re a corpse, you son of a—"

…before getting her wrist grabbed by Heihachi, who firmly told her, in an oddly calm tone of voice:

“Reina. Enough. Preserve your strength for later. You have far more pressing matters to attend to. You will get your chance. But for now, I want him alive… Understood?”

He was the only person that she was willing to listen to, and his command was hers to follow. Without fail. Expressing her undying loyalty to him, she grabs his knuckle with her other hand, to heave herself off the ground. Nodding affirmatively.

“…Y-You’re right, father. My apologies. I will work to compose myself more.”

He gently began petting her on the head, telling her with a fatherly smirk, expressing genuine pride in her wit and fighting spirit:

“That’s it. That’s the spirit. It is true that, to become heir to the Mishima Zaibatsu, you have to commit to the pure act of aggression. Striking first, striking hard. But there will come times where this approach is less than recommended. And if I recall, you and that blonde Rochefort girl have a deal going on. Should this endeavor prove successful, it may secure resources for us of higher value and margin, than we could possibly fathom. Now go. I will be leaving the rest to you. For as I shall now start working on rebuilding the Zaibatsu to the best of my ability.”

She cutely bowed in respect, clearly bearing a deep-rooted admiration for the elderly martial artist.

“Yes, father. I will do my best.”

And to take a bit of pressure off of her chest, he even reassured her:

“Worry not, however. Even if nothing of value shall truly come from the deal, do not lose hope. I have my ways and connections to get the job done, regardless of the circumstances. You focus on negotiating with this girl, and meeting your desired quota. I shall now take my leave. I will be seeing you two soon.”

He could not stop himself from smiling deep down, knowing that this type of “fatherly” talk would really get under his grandson’s skin. Word for word, it was the exact same form of emotional manipulation and gaslighting that he had used on him, back when he was still training under his wing.

To add more insult to injury, he kneels down, and coldly grabs the Kazama by the head, wanting him to listen closely.

“I’d rather advise you to not misunderstand this as an act of mercy. This shall not be the first and last time; that our paths shall cross. I have big plans. And even if you manage to free yourself, it won’t be changing the outcome. We will meet again. And when you find the time, I can assure you… you shall be confronted with a fate, worse than death itself. Have fun with your newfound “friends”, while it lasts. Who knows how long they will be able to stay with you, for how much your soul has been stained by sin, I wonder…? Loyalty and competent personnel are so tough to come by these days, aren’t they…?”

Jin wanted to say something in retaliation. But the old Mishima quickly shut that down, wanting to close the lid on the deal, by smashing his head through the table. Which was strong enough to knock him back into dreamland.

With him having lost consciousness again, he told the younger Mishima:

“He is all yours. Now go. Your meeting is about to start.”

“Yes, father.”

She smirked to herself, before grabbing the Kazama by the chain, dragging him to the room, in which she and Asuka were to meet up, as she needed Jin as a means of blackmail. But she had almost forgotten one important factor: Jin was quite heavy. Even for her. So, she comically began sweating, as she dragged his unconscious, limp body to the conference room, cartoonishly whining:

“C’mon! Gimme a break! I had totally forgotten how heavy you can be…! Come on! Ugh! This is the worst…!”

MEANWHILE, INSIDE THE YAKUZA CONFERENCE ROOM…

Asuka has been guided to this tall building, which turned out to be a “bee-hive” of Yakuza members. She looked, understandably enough, quite uneasy, being just hit with the harsh reality that she was in the middle of the “lion’s den”. Of the same organization, which she had always gotten in the way with. Trying her best to remain calm, she allowed her eyes to travel all across the room, inspecting everything, all the while being closely observed by six Yakuza bosses. Eyeing her with such malevolence, making it abundantly clear, that they would rather prefer skinning her alive, rather than forming any pacts with her. Her consistent intervention in their back-alley businesses had caused them so much hassle, they felt that now was the right time to wipe her off the face of the earth.

Asuka began thinking to herself, growing increasingly unsure of this entire plan even working out in her favor, with sweat running down her forehead:

“Jeez… what mess have I gotten myself into, this time…?! These guys are creepier than I thought… I sense way more than just pure perversion on their part. They look at me as though I am ready to become their dinner…! The bloodlust is tough to deny… Lars, Hwoarang, please, hurry up…! I really don’t want to stay here—”

Her thoughts were rudely interrupted by the metal door being kicked open, right behind her…

…and what her eyes were met with, was stomach-wrenching. She saw Jin, being dragged into the conference room, before getting violently slammed with his entire bodyweight, right onto the table, in the center of the room. With Reina swiftly, almost stylishly, allowing the chains to tie him down, to the table, as though, this was a medieval torture device. And just being met with the sight of her relative, dented and motionless, it gave her one nasty shiver down her spine. She thought to herself, feeling her stomach churning, finding this sort of treatment really unruly, even for someone like him:

“Jin…! What have they done to you…? They didn’t even possess the courtesy to dress you up…? These guys are simply the worst. I know the Yakuza is all kinds of appalling, not ever being above any means to get what they want, but this… this is a new low, even for them…! And if his, Hwoarang’s and Xiaoyu’s words are to be believed, this Devil Gene business isn’t just some fairy tale… This feels like the sort of treatment only a wild animal would be receiving from poachers. Meaning, Jin, to these freaks, is just a means to an end…! …Is there any limit to how low these freaks are willing to go…?!”

And it only got worse from here, as Reina began speaking. Slamming her foot onto the table, telling everyone in the room, while directly addressing the woman of the hour:

“Asuka Kazama! I welcome you to my domain. Pardon me for not introducing myself earlier. My name is Reina.”

Feeling genuinely ticked off at how badly she is treating her family, she angrily told her, in pure revulsion:

“Why “welcome”? More like, “goodbye, never to be seen again”. That would be MY saying, right about now. But never mind that! What have you done to Jin? And what do you want from me?!”

Asuka didn’t even realize that, the moment this girl had entered the room, the Yakuza bosses had gone silent, as though they were in deep-rooted fear, being anywhere near this young woman. And soon enough, she would learn why that is.

Being in quite the highest of spirits, the Mishima began smiling in her direction, as she felt absolved of any responsibility in this instance:

“Well, it’s quite simple, actually. But, to answer your first question, no, I am not to blame for him looking as appealing as dog shit, right about now. In any regard, the ONLY one you have to thank for this… is her.”

She snapped her fingers, allowing another person to enter the conference room, and this one turned out to be Asuka's worst nightmare. The same girl, who had become quite the plague upon her existence. The one individual, unable to accept defeat, when reality was practically screaming at her. And just being met with the sight of her, it took no time for her to instantly get enraged.

“…Lili…!”

The French aristocrat was throwing one hell of a malevolent smirk in her direction, feeling very devious, knowing, by kidnapping Asuka’s relative, she really must have struck a sore spot for her. She took some sadistic pleasure out of her pure annoyance, as she began chuckling out loud, sarcastically telling her, near the end:

“It has been a while, hasn’t it? Asuka Kazama. Of course, I wasn’t expecting to meet up with you this way, but… c’est la vie. Aren’t you happy to see me? Come on, don’t give me that look. You wanted your personal revenge on your relative, and now, he is here. Served for you on a silver platter, all enforced by my hand. Do you respect me now? I did what you were too incompetent to do, so that makes us even. So, where is my “thank you, Lili, thank you for helping me”? Hmhmhmhm…”

Asuka had her own cents to give on this developing situation. For starters, she was no longer interested in having her revenge on Jin for nearly ruining her life, as she was now armed with the knowledge that it wasn’t as simple as that. And for another, he saved her life from a mentally unstable internet star. She had no reason anymore to put him in harm’s way, as she wanted to be there for him. Naturally, she swiftly gets off her chair and stared at her, looking deeply angered to the core. With her balled right fist shaking violently, growing increasingly unable to contain her deep-rooted hatred for this woman.

“You self-indulgent bitch…! First of all, I have never asked for your “help” to begin with! I never even wanted you to enter my life, and make it more miserable than it already was! And there you, repeating the same circus performance, all over again! You call that help? I call that bullshit! You were just looking for an excuse to get back at me, all because I had dared to soil your oh-so-perfect-image of a “Roseforte”! Or, whatever your family name is, I don’t care! Second… you wanna know the ONLY reason why I am feeling as “euphoric” as I am right now…?! You made the mistake of returning to Osaka… Because I will be all too glad to break your preciously misshapen nose a second time! You have asked for it now, c’mere!”

…the moment she decided to rush in and try punching Lili in the face…

…almost as though time froze up, out of nowhere, like lightning, Reina showed up, inches away from her, with a trail of yellow and purple electricity following her step, destroying the conference room in the process from all the gathered pressure in her step…

…before mercilessly kicking the Kazama against the chair, wrecking it in the process, with Asuka crash landing against the wall, breaking quite a bit of the furniture. Now she understood why the other bosses quickly stopped yapping: This Reina girl is far above their league. And when she got up to gaze upon the devious duo in front of her, she began gritting her teeth, asking out loud:

“What… the hell… was that…?!”

Lili added, while gently having one arm around Reina’s waist, with the latter returning the gesture by wrapping one arm around her shoulder:

“Be careful now, Kazama. We wouldn’t want you being in bad condition before you sign the treaty, right? You should honestly thank me. I have captured the same man, who had dared to soil both your and MY family’s name with his actions. Why won’t you show some gratitude for a change? I did you a favor, after all.”

But Asuka denounced her words, telling her:

“The only favor you could have done for me is staying out of my life! My family concerns are none of your business! This is MY weight to pull, so, if at all possible… SHUT THE HELL UP!”

She speeds in, ready to kick the rich girl, trying to imitate Hwoarang’s corkscrew motion while kicking…

…but all that resulted in, was Reina interfering again, this time, uppercutting her with a Mishima style Dragon uppercut that knocked the younger Kazama back to square one. Refusing to go out without a fight, she quickly recovered and got back on her feet, ready to kick ass.

“OK, “Reina”…! You wanna play rough? I will show you rough!”

And immediately the two engaged in a one-on-one fight, with them throwing punches and kicks at each other, like two war ships colliding. And it quickly became clear that neither of them was to be messed with in a fight. Whenever Reina became the dominant half in the match, it would all end up being countered by Asuka’s defensive strategies, using her own raw strength against her. And for some reason, she would find herself growing weaker, every time she made physical contact with the Kazama.

The young Mishima felt quite gob smacked at this unexpected turn of events. She couldn’t see that this Kazama was far more than what meets the eye. Her defense was second-to-none, and whenever Reina dared to get in to kick her across the face, Asuka’s reflexes would get in and just throw her across the room. The young Kazama began smirking:

“Wow, for someone who barks orders, you sure get too ahead of yourself…!”

…but this wasn’t meant to be a fair fight to begin with. Lili decides to distract Asuka, by kicking in her direction, wanting Reina to return and help her force the Kazama into submission. Wanting to show her that this wasn’t a game to them, either.

And when she blocked the kick in time, raising her wrist to prevent her boot from connecting with her face, she grew fuller of herself, saying:

“I knew you would try that, Lili. Fighting clean was never your preferred means of fighting, so allow me to pay you back. You really shouldn’t have come back here.”

However, the blonde girl could only smirk in return, telling her, while throwing two more roundhouse kicks in her direction, which was the distraction she was looking for…

“You’ve improved, I will give you that… but I am afraid, I didn’t come here to play games with you… Soon, you’ll be history, my dear.”

“Wha—”

And just for one brief second, that moment of total confusion got completely exploited by the two women, with Reina jumping back into the fray, and smiling at Lili, knowing what her plan was, immediately. And without warning, Asuka would find herself, fighting not one, but two combatants at once.

Naturally, this was an uneven playing field and she would find herself totally overwhelmed. She may be fine dealing with one of them, but two at the same time, was too much. Even for someone as naturally skilled as her. And there she found herself, with Lili sweep kicking her right in the ankle, with her left ankle immediately going sore. The sharp pain was leaving her wide open, before Reina got right in to punch Asuka in the back, specifically targeting her spine, following it up, by grabbing hold of her shoulders and forcing her to her knees, via knee strike in the lower spine. And to prevent her from escaping, she grabbed both her arms and fixed them behind her back, with a mild cracking sound being heard, due to how roughly the Mishima was handling the poor Kazama.

“Get on your knees, bitch! Get on your knees!”

Now, Asuka was completely at the mercy of these cold-hearted women, with Lili specifically drawing the most pleasure from all of this, as she kneeled down to grab the Kazama by the cheeks, wanting her to look at her. In an unusually very sadistic tone of voice, she told her self-proclaimed rival:

“What’s wrong…? Scared for your life yet…? Good, that’s exactly where I want you to be. You have humiliated me for the last time. And before that becomes a repeat, I will be sure to make quick work of you. Not by killing you…”

She began sporting a very freakish-looking stare, as she told her adversary:

“…but by taking everything you love, away from you. Your home, your town, your title as “gang mediator”… all that will be null and void, by the time we are through with this deal. I will be giving you a choice.”

Understandably, Asuka grew both very upset, but also angered to the core, as she had always hated having to listen to Lili’s self-absorbed, high-and-mighty ramblings over “how much better she was, compared to her”. And when she heard that she was being given a choice, she grew scared, because she could already guess where this was to be heading. She grabbed her face rougher…

“…You once told me, “family above all else”… Well, I think it’s about time to be testing you on that front. As you already know, your blood relative, or should I say “cousin”…”

…before forcibly turning her attention to Jin, who was still chained to the table.

“…is right there. In peril. Waiting to be saved. From the grips of those same individuals, who dared to make this neighborhood unsafe. Isn’t that what your entire philosophy for fighting has been all about? “Fighting for those in need”? “For those who can’t defend themselves”? Well… let us find out, how foolproof your philosophy is then, shall we?”

She roughly lets go of her face, only for her then to grab her by the hair, violently tugging on it from above, wanting her to look at her, as she bore one look, seeping pure, unfiltered malice.

“Now listen up, you cretin… I am giving you 24 hours to make your final decision. You can have Jin Kazama back, and we won’t tell anyone that he was here. But do that, and I will claim ownership of all of Osaka. Everything you are, everything you have done, will be MINE to uphold, including your family’s dojo. However, should you decide to decline the offer and let him stay here, then you have my full guarantee: No one will have to get hurt, and I will leave Osaka alone. But be forewarned, should you be stupid enough to break in here and trying to play hero, like you usually do… You shouldn’t be too surprised, when all of this will come back to haunt you. Take her away.”

Asuka then fires back at her with good old-fashioned snark, serving as one final attempt to rebel against the oppressors, like how she usually does things:

“…Wow. This is the best joke I have heard all day. Expecting a rich, corrupt person to be keeping their promise. I never would have thought of you being quite the comedian—"

However, her smug attitude got quickly shut down by the heir to the Rochefort name, having grown considerably cross with her, to a point where she decided to take off one of her leather gloves, just to violently smack it repeatedly across her face, about five times. All the while, Reina began paying witness to this angry outburst with pure glee.

Having calmed down somewhat, she puts her glove back on, before telling her:

“You shouldn’t push your luck, Kazama. I have said it once, and I will say it again. You are nothing. You don’t even have anything to threaten me with. I beg your pardon…! Are you out of your mind?! You’re at a severe disadvantage, and yet you still decide to give me a loose lip?! You’re seriously starting to tick me off… Now get out of here, unless you want to be smacked some more.”

Knowing she managed to really get under her skin this time around, Reina lets go off her, and kicks her in the rear end to make her rush for the door…

…but not leaving without looking back, one final time, saying with a wavering smirk:

“…Why are you threatening me, Lili…? I haven’t even said anything… I should be the one to call the shots here, considering you made the decision to come back here, but… whatever… You will get your decision. You know where to find me… but… I made notes of the number of times you decided to take cheap shots against me… you will get your receipt, soon enough…!”

Knowing there was nothing to be gathered here anymore, she left the conference room, not wanting to risk any more injuries from coming…

…immediately losing her smug attitude completely, as she felt an overbearing sense of desperation from what had just transpired. Everything was hanging in the balance, with her bearing the most leverage over the outcome. She began balling her fists, with her lower lip quivering, making it obvious that this situation was growing way over her head. She tried to remain strong, entering the elevator, but it was clear: Things really aren’t looking good.

And on the way down, she fell to the ground, seating herself against the wall, looking genuinely heartbroken and overwhelmed in emotion…

“Damn it…! What do I do now…? Jin’s life is in danger, and I was too weak to save him…!”

MEANWHILE, OUTSIDE OF THE YAKUZA TOWER…

Hwoarang and Lars couldn’t bear to watch Asuka just going on ahead, without their support. So, they had devised a plan to discreetly follow them, taking notes of where the Yakuza are to be holding their conference with the younger Kazama. Xiaoyu had decided to stay with Asuka’s family, wanting to keep a close eye on them, in case anymore Yakuza members were to come back and wreck the place up.

The Korean biker began looking genuinely concerned for Asuka’s safety, pointing out to the Swedish rebel leader:

“…Asuka has been in there for quite some time. You think something happened to her?”

“I don’t know… This girl, who led these criminals… Something about her just rubs me the wrong way. Her presence just made me feel all kinds of uneasy. I just hope, my worst suspicion isn’t to become a reality…”

“Forget about her, man! Our protégé is in there, and she is surrounded by a bunch of lowlife criminals, who have made her life, and those of the others in this town, a living hell! I cannot wait any longer, I will have to—”

The illegitimate Mishima stopped him dead in his track, putting a foot in front of his step, preventing him from breaking through the door, trying to reassure him to the best of his ability:

“Asuka will be fine. If she really is related to Jun Kazama, she has to be made of sterner material than most of the other combatants out there. You have to trust her…!”

But just when Hwoarang was about to protest, both noticed, in the corner of their eye, Asuka leaving the elevator, looking injured, quite grim and defeated. Once she left the building, they rushed in to offer her emotional support, knowing that she might be delivering bad news. The ex-soldier was the first to speak up, taking on a gentler tone of voice:

“Hey, Asuka… What's wrong? What have these pigs done to you…? Tell me.”

“Asuka. What did you learn? What did this girl tell you?”

A moment of silence kicks in, as a loud, pain-filled sob escapes her lips, with tears running down her cheeks…

…it became clear that her fighting spirit had been shattered. And even more so, once she broke the news to them:

“I-I’m fine, but… Jin… They got him…! I… I couldn’t save him…!”

All color drained from their faces, when they learned of that…

…with Hwoarang putting it best into words.

“…We really are in deep shit now…”

MEANWHILE, BACK AT THE KAZAMA RESIDENCE…

Xiaoyu was currently busy staying outside, guarding the door, expecting more mobsters to show up, ready to serve them a cold beatdown…

…her eyes carefully observing her surroundings, expecting nasty surprises to come her way.

“Come out, come out, wherever you are, you assholes! I am just itching to make you kiss the pavement…!”

But out of nowhere, a subtle thud could be heard, as she realized…

…an eerie presence, was right above her position. She could sense something, on the top of the house…

…but surprisingly, she wasn’t afraid. Especially when she heard a familiar, demonic, yet oddly welcoming voice, calling her name:

???: “Oh? Ling Xiaoyu? It is so pleasing to witness our paths crossing, one again!”

Her unease dissipates, and gets replaced by pure, unfiltered joy, turning around to face Japan’s own take of the Robin Hood tale…

“Hey! Long time no see…”

…which turned out to be none other than Yoshimitsu.

“…Yoshimitsu!”

“I sensed a veil of anxiety, roaming these very grounds… I heed the calls of the innocent. Mind filling me in?”

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

Things have gone from bad to worse, in the span of only a few hours…

Lili has captured Jin, and is now holding him hostage, with the assistance of a new girl in town, named Reina. Who played a heavy hand in having Asuka getting beaten into submission, to exert their dominance in this increasingly bleak situation. And now, the heir of the Rochefort inheritance has given the young Kazama an ultimatum: Either surrender Jin to her, or risk having her entire hometown being bought up by the Rochefort family. Treating her home as though, it’s merely an empty property, needing to be bought up. With her deadline being about 24 hours.

And as of right now, the entire team has decided to regroup at the cruiser, wanting to discuss their next move. Even with the given conditions of the “contract”, they were not planning on surrendering Jin’s fate to the hands of a martial artist, who was viewing everything with the value of money. Needless to say, their discussion grew mildly heated…

…with Asuka sitting in the corner of the conference room, looking as though her fighting spirit had been broken.

Hwoarang impatiently walked in a circle, wanting to think of a plan of how to turn this situation into an opportunity, instead of a reason to be too worried.

“Guys, this is bad. If we can’t free Jin from the grasp of this crazed, blonde nutcase, it won’t just be him that will have his private parts being stapled to the wall as trophies.”

Lars had to cut in, empathizing with Hwo’s point of concern, but knowing how hot-tempered he is, he wanted to distinguish the flames of his displeasure by adding:

“I sympathize with your lack of patience at this moment, but right now, we shouldn’t act irrationally. That would be like playing exactly into their hands. Surely, they wouldn’t just give Asuka an ultimatum without a reason. Because… I don’t know about you guys, but this entire situation just feels strange to me.”

And Alisa wanted to know more:

“What do you mean? You mean… is there someone else that we really need to be concerned about? And Ms. Rochefort is only a “point of distraction”?”

Her immediately putting the pieces together served to make the illegitimate Mishima nod in her direction, needing to have his point being heard. And going off of what Asuka had told them, how there was another girl with Lili, who had shown an even bigger interest in Jin than her…

…several questions could not be left unverbalized.

“Correct. This “Reina” girl, who was apparently working with, or rather, for Lili… It’s too early to make assumptions, but think about this. Who could possibly have that big of an interest in someone like Jin? I mean, you might say, that she might as well just be a simple bounty hunter, who works for the government, hoping to deliver Jin’s head to the authorities, but… Don’t you think, we seem to be forgetting someone?”

Without hesitation, Xiaoyu was quick on the draw on what Lars was pointing towards:

“…You don’t mean…!”

“Yes, one of two options. Either, it’s Kazuya, who wants to get back into the game, hoping to capture his son, as he needs his power to return back to full strength, or… it could also be Heihachi, who might have plans with Jin, far more morbid than anything his own son may come up with. …If that’s even possible.”

This revelation causes the Korean biker to sigh in frustration, slamming his right knuckle into his left open palm, feeling very agitated now. With good reason. They were expecting anyone to be responsible for this, but the thought of this being the doing of a Mishima, just makes things a little bit more complicated.

“Damn it…! If this is true, then I am way more incentivized to be playing the battering ram…!”

“Hwoarang, listen—”

“Lars, don’t you get it? Even if the chances are unlikely of this being the plan of a Mishima, there is no telling who else could be pulling the strings here. The Mishimas aren’t the only enemies that Jin has. His Devil powers make him a huge target, imagine if the government grabs a hold of him! They could be turning our leader into a weapon, possibly of mass destruction, should some other psychopath get his or her hands on him! I don’t make the rules!”

But Xiaoyu, though reluctantly, had to point something out. Looking quite troubled, knowing that Lars’ theory was far removed from being “just” a theory. And she got this, from a conversation she had with Yoshimitsu, a few hours ago.

“Hwoarang… I am sorry to say this, but… it seems that Lars' theory of this being the work of a Mishima, isn’t too off-base. And I should know it. Not too long ago, someone gave me a tip.”

Everyone began turning their attention to the Kung Fu prodigy, looking pretty worried, with Lars asking:

“…Do you have proof, Xiao?”

“Not necessarily. Physically speaking, anyway. But the point is, before we got here, back at Asuka’s house, I had met up with an old acquaintance of mine, who had arrived in Osaka, on account of something sinister being about to go down. And that certain someone was Yoshimitsu. Does the name ring a bell to any of you?”

Alisa was quick to respond, as she knew who Xiaoyu was referring to. After all, both she and Yoshimitsu have a bit of a history together, having been under the care of the same man, who had given her life, and giving the ninja the necessary physical adjustments.

“Yoshimitsu… Oh, him?”

“You know him, Alisa?”

“Know him? My father essentially nurtured him like a brother, along with me. But, we should save the pleasantries for another time, what did he tell you?”

“Well…”

FIVE HOURS EARLIER…

Since both of Asuka’s parents aren’t home yet, Xiaoyu and Yoshimitsu decided to sit this one out, over a cup of green tea.

And immediately, the shinobi got right to the point, as he needed to heed a warning to the young martial artist.

“Ling Xiaoyu. Oh, my sincerest apologies for making my entrance under these troubling circumstances, but… You need to hear this. It is not safe here. You have to leave Osaka, effective immediately.”

Naturally, no longer being the scaredy-cat that she used to be, she stood her ground and met his concern with her firm bravery, stating:

“I really appreciate the thought, Yoshimitsu. But I am afraid, as things stand, leaving here is not an option for me. At least, not now. I came here on the personal demand of a close friend, and I need to stay with whom he is trying to protect. I hope you understand. Plus, you may have saved my life, but don’t worry about me. I am nothing like how I used to be, I can take care of myself.”

But the ninja had different concerns to put into words, and his tone of voice shifts into that of genuine concern, making it clear that this was serious.

“I really don’t mean any form of disrespect towards your abilities, but I am afraid, this won’t be getting you far, from here on out. This isn’t a game. This is war. The conflict between the Mishimas may have been put on hold… However… Slowly but surely, they are beginning to make their move again. “Greasing the gears, to set them into motion”, if you will. And Osaka will be the first city to fall.”

Just for how sincere he was sounding, the Kung Fu prodigy began lowering her guard, wanting to know more, as this may turn out to be vital information that she needs to preserve for later.

“…What do you mean?”

“…I am afraid, Heihachi Mishima has set his sights on this town. And he plans on taking it over, as part of his new plan to gain back control of the Mishima Zaibatsu. Back on his native soil. The government may have robbed him of his citizenship, but when did anything ever stop this madman? And this time he plans on putting away all the stops to get what he wants. And competition will immediately get cast aside. This time, for good. I am well aware that you are not the type of person to bear grudges towards them, but heed my call: This is serious. They are not playing around anymore. Especially Heihachi.”

But what caught Xiaoyu off-guard, was Yoshimitsu’s awareness on her collaboration with Jin Kazama, as he told her:

“…And I fear that even Jin Kazama will end up in grave peril, being with you all. If Heihachi’s former plans are still thriving in his demented mind. He might soon be setting his sights on him, next. When he is at his most vulnerable. …If it didn’t happen, already.”

Xiaoyu felt gobsmacked. She looked around, wanting to make sure that no one eavesdropped on their conversation, before making sure to close all the windows, shut the doors and drop down the blinds on them. The ninja naturally felt puzzled over this reaction on her part, but soon, he would understand why that is.

“…First of all, how do you know that I am working with Jin? Were you spying on us? I am sorry for acting so distrustful, but put yourself in our shoes. Every misstep, or one more unplanned articulation of word of his whereabouts, could end in disaster. So, tell me, how do you know? Going off of what you said, am I supposed to assume that you have been informed for a while? …what gave it away?”

The ninja sighed through his mask, knowing he will have some explaining to do on his part. He spoke earnestly, not wanting to alarm her any further.

“Fine… Yes, I have been spying on you. But not you, in particular, or anyone else that you are working with. Due to the looming threat of war, I was assigned by Dr. Bosconovitch to keep a close eye on your team. Surprisingly, it’s not Jin Kazama. …It’s Lars Alexandersson.”

“…Why him? Shouldn’t Jin be of bigger priority, given how big of a threat he is to everyone, including himself?”

“…That is the catch. This is why my eyes were meant to only observe Lars. The reasoning for this… Dr. Bosconovitch fears that there might be a bit of a conspiracy going on. And he is not even accusing Lars, despite me having to keep a close eye on him. It’s someone else. He told me that he already had the faintest clue as to who might soon be causing you troubles in the future. Initially, he believed it to be his daughter’s boss, but now, he isn’t so sure anymore. So, to not raise any suspicion, or potentially alarming the authorities, he told me to stay, several steps behind you all… just in case.”

He raises his cursed blade and swings it horizontally, saying firmly:

“…You never know. And this is why, I have been following you all. Don’t even pay any mind to me. Just pretend as if, I am not even existing in your hubris. You could almost refer to me as the “blade, striking from the shadows”.”

Wanting to ease up a little, knowing she can trust Yoshimitsu, she began smiling at him, saying:

“Well, the more the merrier. Having you as back-up is quite reassuring, to tell the truth.”

But then, out of nowhere, Yoshimitsu asked the Kung Fu practitioner a more heavy-hitting question, as he needed to personally verify something.

“…Pardon me for asking, Xiaoyu, but… care to explain to me, why are you so hesitant about opposing Heihachi? You are defending Jin Kazama’s honor, that is one thing. But out of all the Mishimas, he is the one who factually bears the heaviest of sins and burdens. And he never made an effort to actively feel remorse, for all the craters he had left behind. What’s up with this?”

Xiao would naturally be at a loss for words, as she would purposely leave out that specific part of their interaction to her team, because she knew, it would not bode well with them, that she still bore one small ounce of sympathy for the old martial artist. Especially given how she isn’t exactly oblivious to his own fair share of wrong-doings. The problem was, it wasn’t as easy for her to just stab him in the back like that, as there was something she absolutely neglected to mention:

“Yoshi… I know that you mean well, but… it isn’t as simple as that. I know that he has his own baggage to tug around, but for someone like me… I can’t just betray him like that. He gave me a roof over my head, he took me in, not too long after my parents went on a plane ride with no return, and… he was the only one to recognize my knack for martial arts. Which is why he let me attend his school. Free of charge, even. And even if you have your own sets of reasons for not ever putting your faith in Mishimas, I will gladly be that one fool to still believe in second chances. When no one else would be bothered to do so. Why else do you think I agreed to come along?”

The ninja stood up, gently putting a hand on her shoulder, as he knew how indebted Xiaoyu was to the old Mishima. He could not judge her for having some form of emotional investment in the old Mishima. Given how well he was treating her, while everyone else would see nothing of value with her. However, what he DOES judge her for, is her lack of transparency on this.

“Listen to me. I know you owe him for having helped you get tugged out of a steep pit of mud, but it doesn’t change the reality that we are currently living in. He was that one small spark that ignited the gasoline. And hadn’t it been for Jun Kazama’s intervention in the 7th tournament, the conflict would wage on, with no end in sight. Needless to say, him having this many enemies is not without its reasons. And it all stemmed from his selfish desires of dominating and conquering others, while simultaneously robbing others of their freedom. …You don’t mean to tell me, you support his aspirations, do you?”

The inner emotional conflict within Xiaoyu grew dramatically, by the second. With every new piece of info coming to her attention. And even if it weren’t happening to her, she knew: He wasn’t wrong to imply her being two-faced. Especially having, only recently, learned that Heihachi was the one to awaken the Devil Gene within Jin. Over time, it just brought back old memories of when Jin was trying to warn her, back at the 4th tournament. Anonymously sending her an email, trying to warn her of the trouble that she may get herself into, the longer she winds up putting her trust in Heihachi, and the Mishima Zaibatsu. Unlike him, she was still attending his school, and enjoying his privileges…

…but there was one part, that Yoshimitsu failed to take into consideration and Xiaoyu was quick on the draw with her response, making it abundantly clear, that this entire situation was really starting to grow over her head, as she angrily snapped at him with:

“No, of course not! Are you crazy?! All this bloodshed, all this drama, and frankly, even all this bullshit about Devil Gene this, Devil Gene that, I am so sick of hearing about it! You think I am relying on Heihachi, because I WANT to? In case you missed it, my grandfather is bedridden! And I lack the financial backing to cover his medical expenses! At the very least, Heihachi was considerate enough to promise me in covering all the costs that come along with grandpa’s treatment! What, you think I am this daft to blindly trust him? I heeded Jin’s warning! I just play pretend! Why else do you think I have stopped talking to him? Or I cut off all contact with the student body at his high school?”

“…Yet in the same breath, you ask for assistance from someone, who put your closest friends in this miserable situation to begin with.”

“Look, I don’t care! I just don’t! My grandfather’s health is of way bigger priority than any Mishima, OK? Everyone always told me that I was “too childish” and “too naïve”, well, here you go! I am taking risks, just to support my loved ones. That is not grown-up enough for you?! And again, I appreciate the thought of you wanting to keep me safe, but, once again, I don’t need anyone’s help! I only agreed to come along, because Jin asked so nicely. He wants me to come along? Good, I will do so. That’s the end of it. And if it means putting a definitive stop to this madness, that’s even more fine by me. …Tsk, does he actually care though? That’s a different question… For how often he evaded me back then…”

This one outburst perfectly encapsulated to the ninja, how these dark times have even affected the purest of all hearts in this world. And a strong wave of sympathy overran the shinobi, knowing the emotional damage she is carrying in her soul. With so many things going wrong, and now even being in a bit of a chokehold, when it comes to her priorities. He began explaining, while putting both hands on her shoulders, wanting her to feel safe.

Knowing he was the only one of his kind left alive, after Bryan Fury had robbed him of his entire clan, her loyalty to her loved ones hit really close to home for him. Since Dr. Bosconovitch treats him the same way. And he would never have the heart to betray his own savior and parental figure. Which only made his premonition about Heihachi Mishima, and the desire for Xiaoyu to steer away from his very personal temptations and promises, even more haunting.

“My sincerest apologies, Xiaoyu… I didn’t mean to accuse you like that. You had your reasons to follow through with this decision, and knowing you… Your decision didn’t come from a place of malice. I won’t question your heart, because it’s clear, you did this to help your family. However… I want you to think about this more thoroughly. There is a reason why I am warning you about this. Given what you have told me, I want you to heed my words of caution: Heihachi Mishima… is far more cunning… than you give him credit for. And it’s not just what he did to his own family, that makes him so appalling of an individual. He is a master of emotional molding. He witnesses you, being at your worst, and then, he draws you in, like bait attracting the koi in a pond. And once you have outlived your personal value to him, he discards your remnants to the bottom feeders, not even giving you the privilege of an honorable burial…”

She knew that Yoshimitsu was not the lying type, so listening to his personal descriptions about Heihachi increasingly made her feel horrified. The prospect of this man, who had given her shelter from the harsh realities of this world, being this much of a sociopath, made her feel all kinds of filthy. Already serving to give her second thoughts about receiving help from him.

“Are you for real…?”

“Xiaoyu, whatever you do, I want you to pay close attention to your surroundings from this point on. I beg of you. This is not me doubting your abilities, this is me expressing genuine concern for your heart. And it has already taken major hits in the past few years, so please… Stand tall. Don’t give in to temptation, no matter how dire things might get. And if you lack the heart to tell your friends about this deal, do not worry. Your secrets are safe with me. Just promise me that you will remain on the look-out. You never know what kind of foul tricks this man may start playing on all of you… if he hasn’t done so already.”

“Thank you, Yoshimitsu… I will not forget this…”

And then, she went in for a hug, wanting to express her deep-rooted gratitude…

BACK INTO THE PRESENT…

“Uh-huh. So basically, Jin’s old man is back to cause more trouble again? And he even plans on taking over Osaka, should Asuka decline the offer?”

Said Hwoarang, looking quite unsurprised over this piece of news. He knew, deep down, that this would happen. He never liked Jin’s grandfather back then, and just getting his suspicions confirmed over him being a very two-faced fellow, he was even less surprised. Now he starts taking aim at Asuka for a cheap means of blackmail.

“What a fucking mess, who the hell does he think he is? Targeting young girls, and using more young girls to do all the dirty work for him…! And then you wonder, why I dropped out of his school earlier… I just couldn’t take this guy’s bullshit any longer…!”

And Xiao explained further:

“If Yoshimitsu’s reports and hints are on to something, then it means only one thing: Regardless of what scenario we shall pick for ourselves, as the desired outcome: We lose, either way. Because, should we free Jin, Osaka will be overrun by the Tekken Force. Thus, rendering our bond with Asuka, null and void. And should we leave Jin in this Reina’s mercy, then the mission will be declared a failure. And God knows what will happen from here on, should the Devil Gene fall into the wrong hands.”

This only causes Lars and Alisa to look very troubled and unsure of themselves. They knew, they had to make a decision. But no matter what happens, they will be on the receiving end of misfortune, even if all goes according to plan.

Silence befell the room. As all of them tried to come up with a plan on how to handle this situation going forward.

And in that moment, being too overwhelmed with this situation, Asuka slams her hands on the table, before getting up, walking around in circles, looking the most frustrated and tormented she had ever felt, in her life.

“No…! I can’t take this anymore! This was all a mistake, damn it…! I should have never come into contact with all of you… otherwise, none of this would be happening right now…!”

Hwoarang, deeply sympathizing with her conflicting feelings, wanted to calm her down, instinctively telling her, trying to put a hand on her shoulder…

“Asuka, calm down, you’re not helping—”

…before getting his hand slapped away. She quickly shut down his attempts of calming her nerves, as she had her own sets of reasons to blame herself, instead of them. They were only trying to help her, and yet, it all came back to haunt her. Leaving a constant reminder of: As long as she draws breath, people will get hurt, regardless of how much work she puts into protecting others. And with Lili having brought in reinforcements this time, she felt like she had mentally reached a dead end. And as she ranted and raved, her voice began to break, as she felt so helpless and trapped. Causing the biker to feel for her, even more.

“Shut up, Hwoarang! You know full well, that I am right! I knew that Lili would eventually return and cause a stir, all over again, because that’s how she was constructed before being conceived through a tube… and instead, dumb as I am, I allowed myself to get involved with people, who may wind up in the crosshairs of some demented family drama, outside of my control…! Because, some god or deity out there, decided that it would be pure comedy gold to pick up the remnants of what’s left of my life, just to twist and turn it into something of a morbid circus act…! Reminding me, day in and day out, I am cursed to live this miserable existence, of always having to be disappointed in the end…! No matter how hard I train, in the end, it’s all for nothing, because lady fortune has a vendetta against me! Oh my god…! I need to get some fresh air, and don’t even DARE following me! I need some time alone to think about this offer, anyhow!”

And with that, being too deep in her emotional turmoil, she left the room, leaving Jin’s entire team behind, looking deeply concerned about not only Asuka, but especially their leader…

LATER…

Asuka found herself at a local Chinese take-out restaurant, looking pretty miserable and not enthusiastic enough to order anything. She was sunken in thought, wanting to look for any possible alternatives that could not end in disaster for them. But it simply didn’t make a difference. She was quite literally trapped. In the suffocating grip of a boa, otherwise known as Lili. Regardless of what Asuka will choose to do, she will not come out as the winner, in the end. Truthfully, without doubt, she had never felt so helpless, in her entire life…

“That blonde dirtbag…! I REFUSE to just let her win like that, she did nothing to earn it! As always! But…”

She slumps in her seat, burying her face in her forearms, trying so hard to not break down into tears, as the entire situation grew way over her head. She wanted to pay her back. But if she does that, Jin will be in big trouble. And even if she decides to forfeit, and just let Jin get sold out to Lili, which might as well be his death sentence, which she really wasn’t a fan of, her hometown is lost. Tried as she could, this was a lose-lose scenario. No matter at what angle this situation is to be approached, it was futile. Her enemies would still win, regardless of what she should decide.

And now, allowing this reality of her situation to set in, she quietly began sobbing into her forearms, never having felt as useless as she does now…

“Why…? Why can’t she just leave me alone…? Whatever have I done to her… to deserve this…? I just want to mind my own business… but she can’t let it go… just, never…! And now… because of her, someone from my family is going to get killed…! And even if I do manage to save him… my hometown will very likely be turned into a terrorist stronghold for the Mishimas…! And there is literally NOTHING I can do to prevent either outcome… Damn it…! What should I do…? Maybe… will they… be satisfied, when…”

A really morbid idea jumped into her mind…

…and she knew, no one would approve of this, but…

…none of them had an idea of their own, or so she thought…

…so, all she was left with was one final option.

Her eyes grow lifeless, as she raises her head, and leaves her seat, coming to the damning conclusion: Not Jin will be sacrificed tonight…

…it will be her.

“…I offer up my life, instead of Jin’s? Will that satisfy them…?”

She had made complete peace with the fact that, no matter what decision shall be made, everyone loses. Especially her family. And if they desire one life to be taken, what if it was her own, instead of that of her relative? Will this please them enough to leave everyone in this town alone? She knew she didn’t bear the same weight of relevance as Jin, but because he had made quite the effort to save her life from Bob, she felt it to be her turn to pay him back. And this was the only way she knew how to express it, under these troubling circumstances.

“I am sorry, everyone… but I see no other feasible options any longer. It better is me to pass on, than your leader. I am sure we can work something out… I may have to write a letter to my parents, though… And warn Lars and the others of what I plan on doing… I know they will not approve… but if it means keeping them safe from the Mishimas and the Yakuza… I’ll gladly pay the price.”

She began clenching her right hand into a tight fist, feeling a rush of unfaltering determination overcoming her, as she now knew, what needed to be done.

“So… you want it all…? Well, then you better start weighing me, instead of Jin… because I am not planning on ever playing the snitch on anyone, much less those that I hold dear… game on, Lili…!”

And with that, she left the restaurant…

…but at that moment, she was noticed by the owner of the restaurant, looking pretty concerned at this sight. The owner turned out to be none other than Marshall Law. Who had sensed Asuka’s emotional turmoil, while cleaning the tables. He could sense that something was up, as he muttered to himself:

“Whatever this poor girl saw, it cannot be good… And I already had to beat up a bunch of Yakuza members, who were busy harassing my customers… This girl may be worse off than me. I better close up early, and check what she is up to…”

MEANWHILE, BACK AT THE CRUISER…

Everyone was growing deeply concerned for not just Jin, but especially Asuka. Because all of them knew, even with it remaining a hunch: Desperation can drive humans to do the craziest of stunts. Since someone’s life was at risk, and being generally made aware of how Asuka ticks, they could only fear the worst. With Hwoarang being the first to put it into dreaded words.

“I dunno, guys… I know she said we shouldn’t follow her, but something tells me… She may plan on doing something really stupid, while we’re out of sight…”

And Xiaoyu could only agree with his thought process. She knew all too well, once you grow desperate, you are willing to accept the most outrageous of options.

“He is right. Asuka may be as stubborn as a donkey, but she is still our friend, our comrade. We shouldn’t just leave her be, when she is at her worst. This is the one thing; you shouldn’t be doing when someone is clearly in pain. She must think that she is completely alone in this… We should prove to her that she couldn’t be anymore wrong about that.”

As much as Lars wanted to agree with them, now that they know that this town might soon become the stronghold for a Mishima, he just lacked the heart to approve of their plan. As there was one small point to consider in the equation, that they neglected to keep in mind.

“I know how you feel, but I want you to remain rational about this. Should we decide to follow her, who knows how many leering eyes may start closely observing us, the moment we step outside. The Yakuza know that Lili and Reina got their biggest opposer in a chokehold. And through them, they may already know that we are collaborators. They might just be waiting for us outside, being more than ready to ambush us, should we not watch our backs. You know how the Mishimas are. They have the manpower, and the influence to make their threats become a reality. And we wouldn’t do ourselves any favors, should we now carelessly decide to rush out there and back Asuka up, as though we are planning to blow off the contract.”

He wanted to agree, but being the impatient hot-head that he has always been, Hwoarang objected to his more passive approach, arguing with:

“Oh, c’mon, dude! This is getting ridiculous! I get that we need to be careful, but what are you expecting us to do? Just sit around and do nothing, while leaving Asuka to her fate of having to make the heavier decisions? Completely on her own?! Besides, even with Jin out of the equation, you are a Mishima yourself, aren’t you? That makes you twice the manpower, all on your own!”

This made Lars comically look awkward in Hwoarang’s direction, as his argument wasn’t as foolproof as he thought. He may bear the DNA of a Mishima, but in terms of overall strength and endurance, he is nowhere near Jin’s or Kazuya’s level. So, with a comical sweat drop appearing on the back of his head, he bluntly went:

“Hwoarang… just because, I am half-Mishima, you forget, I am still half-human, so this rationale of yours isn’t really adding up… Sorry about that.”

And Xiaoyu added, wanting to back up her older brother figure. Showing how brave and selfless she truly was, wanting to take notes from both him and Jin:

“But regardless, he is not exactly wrong, and you know that. And we even got Alisa. And with her tactical and analytical assistance, we cannot possibly fail too hard. Right, Alisa?”

She threw one very playful wink at the robot girl, which causes her to blush, deeply appreciating the compliments. Before the panda caretaker had to bring it up:

“Seriously though. Lars, I know what you mean, but just this once, I have to side with Hwoarang on this one. And I am not just saying that, all because of our bond, but because… isn’t this exactly what the Mishimas want us to do? To just cower in a corner, and wait for them to bust their way in? Jin had come face to face with the Mishimas once, and he lived to talk about it. We shouldn’t underestimate them, but to just accept their intimidation at face value, seems a little too easy. They live to fight. And if it’s a fight they are looking for, I will be more than glad to fight them. Especially if it means saving Jin from their grimy fingers.”

Feeling mildly hurt, knowing that she used to be nothing like this, before meeting Jin and Hwoarang, she had to point it out:

“Can’t you see? I am tired of being scared. Recalling how often Hwo and Jin had to put their necks, for whenever the bullies picked on me, I feel it now to be most appropriate to pay him back. For all the times he saved my bacon. He sacrificed so much… And the only reason why these bullies picked on me, was because I was too chicken to fight back. And the Mishimas, strictly speaking, aren’t any different from the bullies at school. They want you to be scared, thinking you won’t ever have the guts to bite back. But we need to remind them…”

Her look darkened, as she dropped something really cold, that even sent a shiver down Hwoarang’s spine:

“…that there never once was an animal, in the wild, that promises to not bite back, if provoked.”

And the Korean biker could only smirk, approving of her attitude.

“You say the scariest shit sometimes, Xiao, but… considering the Mishimas being more closely related to rabid dogs, more than anything… I say, we bite back, twice as gnarly. To prove them that we are through with their intimidation crap.”

Lars felt deeply moved by Xiaoyu’s words. He was inclined to agree with a more offensive approach. However, one small aspect had to be covered, before he could do so…

“…Alright, you two convinced me. We shall plan a more offense-based approach for this confrontation. But… There is a problem. We don’t even know where they are holding Jin captive. And since Jin has left his phone behind, we cannot even pinpoint his location. As long as we are devoid of that small puzzle piece, we won’t be making any progress, I am afraid.”

Hwoarang groaned, as he realized, he wasn't wrong. As long as they don’t know where they could find Jin at the Yakuza compound, they are at a literal dead end.

“Damn it, you HAD to bring that up, huh…? Shit…!”

But…

…as if, right on cue, someone knocked at their door, asking:

???: “Hey there, umm… Is this the Yggdrasil cruiser? I hope I am not disturbing anything, but I need to talk with the captain!”

And when Alisa went over to open the door, she saw none other than Marshall Law himself. Being met with the sight of this martial artist, and chef, caused Xiaoyu, especially, to feel pleasantly surprised.

“Why, hello there, Mr. Marshall Law! Long time no see. What are the honors?”

But their mood was to shift for the worse, immediately, when he held up a piece of paper, with Law pointing out that he got this from Asuka herself.

“Hi there, Xiaoyu. But I am afraid there is no time for pleasantries. Asuka’s parents have asked me to show you this note that she had left behind. It’s awful…!”

And when Alisa took a proper look at the note, even for someone as deadpan as her, she began looking deeply horrified and shook to her core. Realizing what this note meant:

“No…! She wouldn’t…! This is suicide…!”

Hwoarang, Xiaoyu and Lars approached her, wanting to comfort her, before taking a look at the note themselves…

…with Xiaoyu being the first.

“Alisa, what’s wrong…?”

And when she and Hwoarang read the letter, their blood froze up from pure terror, realizing what Asuka’s plan was…

…with Xiaoyu growing deeply anxious, yelling at Lars:

“What does the note say?”

“…Asuka plans on sacrificing herself! Just so Jin and her hometown remain unharmed…!”

The Yggdrasil battalion leader grew shocked…

…before giving it some thought, and telling them in a firm voice, knowing that this note was to be shown to them, on purpose:

“…This is bad… but… on the bright side, we may be able to use this to our advantage! If this note was also meant for us to be read, then it might very likely be a cry for help.”

And Law proclaimed, looking brave and being more than ready to save lives, to the best of his ability. Doing so with a confident smile on his lips.

“If you need back-up, count me in! I’ll be glad to help. Asuka doesn’t deserve this fate, and I am itching to go…!”

MEANWHILE, AT THE YAKUZA COMPOUND…

“This feels familiar…”

Thought Jin to himself, as he had found himself, in the exact same position, he used to be in, during the 4th tournament… being holstered into the air, with chains fixating him in place…

…with the only difference being that this time, he was completely devoid of clothing, too.

And there he was. Helpless, and half-conscious, losing all hope with every passing second of ever getting out of here alive…

…but a small fire still lingers within, as the thought of Heihachi harming his teammates, drove him to the edge of blasting the chains apart from pure, unfiltered fury.

“Curse that old geezer…! He is going to pay for this…! I swear on my life, should he have the nerve to lay a single finger on my team… I am going to make him rue the day he was ever born—”

In that moment, someone landed on the higher window, being a mere shadow from Jin’s point of view, asking to himself:

“Huh…? Who is that…?”

And when that shadow gradually began being put into the light of the torches, it was revealed…

…it was a woman in stylish sunglasses, probably of South American descent. And when she approached Jin, swaying her hips in a very seductive manner, she began smiling at him, speaking to him in an alluring tone.

???: “Oh, my. Your poor thing, what have they done to you? …It almost makes me want to keep you all chained up, but I am afraid this won’t do. It is pretty tempting, though, given how handsome you are, and how you are dangling from the ceiling, devoid of clothing, asking to be taken advantage of… Pardon my crude wording.”

“Who… Are you…?”

???: “Hmph. You lucky devil…”

She performed a twisting motion on her heel, blowing a kiss at him, and winking in his direction, too. Proudly telling him:

“…I am Katarina Alves. The daring and dashing reporter, looking for the big scoop. …And I have come to free you. Jin Kazama.”

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

The gang mediator, Asuka Kazama, has come to terms with the fact that she will die, tonight. All for Jin’s, her newfound friends, and her town’s sake, she is willing to sell her soul and body to the Yakuza, if it meant keeping everything she grew to love, safe. And even with one small fire still lingering within her, hoping that she would make it out of this alive, seeing as how she wanted the message to be delivered directly to Lars’ cruiser, she is also not a fan of living delusions. This may as well be, her final day on earth. But there is one thing, that puts her at ease…

…and that is the knowledge, that she will be dying, not enslaved to some rich person’s demented fantasies, but on her own terms. She would prefer being dead than continuing on to be Lili’s personal dog toy. And now, she is currently on her way, with thick iron cuffs, restraining her from moving her arms. She looked pretty beaten up though, as the Yakuza goons, who put the handcuffs on her, were taking advantage of her situation, just allowing their pent-up anger to bust loose on this young girl, who had foiled their business deals, time and time again. One time, too many. Now that she was to get her “well-deserved” comeuppance, they couldn’t help but rejoice, and still treat her like she was a second-class citizen. Kicking her up the stairs, even when she tripped.

…however…

…what unnerved them the most about all this: Asuka wasn’t reacting to their taunts, insults or cheap shots. Almost as if, she wanted them to mistreat her, as she may have a back-up plan, ready to be executed… and that plan involved her buying some time, until Lars and the others come to her rescue. She may have known them all, for only a few weeks, but she was quick to befriend them, and she knew: They WILL come, for both her and Jin. And that thought alone, was motivating enough for her to go through with this plan, risky as it may be.

And just when they walked through the hallway, just by chance Reina and Lili were walking down the stairs, wanting to have some alone time…

…until Lili noticed that, Asuka was in handcuffs. And that one trigger was enough to send her off, rushing for the Japanese schoolgirl, wanting to know immediately, what the meaning was, behind all this.

…And unexpectedly, she looked surprisingly tense and anxious, while speaking to her.

“Asuka…?! Care to tell me what’s going? …What have you done?”

Asuka’s response didn’t need any buffer, for it to arrive. And she bluntly told her self-proclaimed “rival”:

“…What do you think it looks like? You left me with no other options. You might as well heed this as your lesson, as to what happens, when you abandon kinship for momentary pleasure. When you care about your delusional fantasies, then living in the real world, with real humans in it, with families, hopes, and dreams… which you never saw any value in. So, yeah. I am handing this victory to you. You have won. I hope you’re satisfied.”

But as she walked past her, Lili grew more and more anxious, as she really didn’t plan for all this to escalate to this point. She thought she had everything under control, and now, here she was, at a complete loss for words. It was never part of the plan to let Asuka get killed in the process, and she was sure to let her know this.

“Hold on, this wasn’t part of the deal! You’re not supposed to die in the process of me taking over, this was not the plan!”

And the Kazama fires back at her, wanting to give her the reality check of her lifetime. Angrily responding to her delusional talk with:

“Oh yeah? Well, who was the genius here to hound these guys against me, in the first place? Thinking it would be a good time for everyone? Couldn’t have been me, I am sure of it! How delusional can you get? What, you think telling a bunch of violent, unhinged criminals to start hunting me down for their own benefits, could NEVER go wrong?! You’d have to be a very special type of “My head is so far up my own ass, I can’t even hear it when people tell me that I am an idiot” person, to think that something like this would EVER bode well with anyone.”

But being unable to take criticism, still seeing herself as infallible, the aristocrat began yelling at her, not being able to fathom at what she was hearing.

“…Uh-huh! The girl who always has to stick her nose into business that isn’t hers, now possesses the nerve to criticize ME, for supposedly paying off Yankees! I was doing you a favor, y’know! What, you don’t enjoy the glory of being hailed as some type of heroine?! And this is the type of thanks I get from you—"

In that moment, Asuka’s mind went completely blank from pure fury, as she was just through with this farce. The gaslighting on her end, was the last straw to break the camel’s back for her. Never once in her life had she witnessed someone so deeply in denial of her own shortcomings, let alone her own “game”, that she had set up, only for it to backfire on herself. And now, she won’t even pay up an ounce of her own responsibility in this. Just going back to making excuses, just trying everything she could to find the blame in others, instead of herself. And she knew, even if all of this wouldn’t be happening, she would have come back to haunt her, regardless of what she would tell her. Wanting to drive the point home, that she is really getting sick of seeing her, being genuinely fed up with her entire existence, she yells at her, looking her dead in the eye:

“SHUT THE HELL UP!”

And that was reliable enough to silence Lili, who was looking genuinely hurt by this, with all the existing problems already piling on. Even more so, once Asuka admitted to her, how she truly felt about her:

“I really, have no clue, as to why I even still bother talking…! Don’t even ask… Every word leaving my mouth, only reaches deaf ears around you…! Because, no matter what I say, it bears no value to you! You just won’t listen! You’d go through with it, regardless of what I have to say about it… I say, “Asking the Yakuza to wreak havoc for publicity is a terrible idea, it borders on writing a suicide note”. And what do you do? You ask them, anyway… Try as I might, nothing I say, gets through your thick skull! You’re always acting like, you’re top dog, when all you have done so far, is losing to me, Every. Single. Time. And instead of choking on the sadness of your otherwise pathetic existence, you choose me and my family as an outlet for your demented mind games…! Now remind me… Am I really a “friend” of yours, like you once claimed… When all you do, is just see me as an excuse to live out your disturbed fantasies of dominating and ruling something that isn’t yours? As though, me, and my entire hometown, is mentally a part of your imaginary “puppet house”…?! Lili…! I. Am. Sick. Of playing these “games” with you! I just want you gone! I don’t want you around! I never asked for any of your “help”, much less your money! You can stick all that where the sun doesn’t shine! GO! AWAY! LEAVE ME ALONE! And in case you didn’t understand me the first time, because I speak Japanese to you, LEAVE. ME. ALONE!”

The more Lili listened to her, the more she began to realize, she may have badly screwed up this time. Her seeing Asuka as a friend, was no exaggeration. From all the things she said, this is the one part, that was no lie. But unfortunately for them, their lives and philosophies couldn’t possibly be any more different, much less their outlooks on life. And only now does she start to see, that, maybe, her own approach, may have burned more bridges for her, than she can count. She keeps saying, “it’s just business”, and, “I only wanted to help her”, but in the end, the message was more than clear: She never once wanted her around…

…and what really drove in the wedge even further, was when Asuka’s voice got lower, and more profound, expressing what she really desired on doing to her, should she not make it.

“…You know what I really want right now…? If, by some luck for me, there really exists a god out there… I’d advise you… You better start praying… Praying for your soul… Because, should I not make it out of here alive, then I will swear on my family’s name, I will curse you…! You dare one more time to step into my parents’ house, and then see what will happen…! Even from beyond the grave, I will make it a vow to ruin what’s left of your so-called “life”… And it will happen the exact same way, you have been treating others, for years…!”

For one brief moment, Asuka’s eyes began lighting up, in a golden veil… with her irises going sky-blue for half a second, as if, something has been let loose within her soul…

…and the sight of it began freaking Lili out. At first, she couldn’t believe it, as she was never the superstitious type of woman. But having borne witness to Asuka’s words, it could only mean: She wasn’t joking. After all, she is a Kazama. And they bear powers beyond human comprehension. She knew this, because she was the one to look into her family tree, and through her, Reina was made aware of the threat that they pose.

…but as soon as Asuka was out of sight, being dragged to a very specific location, Lili grew really cross with the entire situation, and approached Reina about this.

“Reina, are you just going to let them go through with this?! This wasn’t part of the deal! Asuka was meant to stay alive through all this!”

Reina however, had some unpleasant news to share with her. She knew that it would eventually come to this. Being a Mishima, the Kazamas have always been a huge thorn in their sides, for centuries. And being taught by her father, she had a pre-existing bias against the entirety of the Kazamas, by default. So now, she began smirking at her, saying:

“Why are you feeling so bothered by this, Lili? Your biggest competition is about to bite the dust, and now you wanna tell me, you changed your mind? This is what you wanted, isn’t it? So, what gives?”

She didn’t make it a secret that, even with her own ego, she wasn’t a fan of killing. Much less someone whom she genuinely considered a rival, an opposition to her own philosophy. Messed up as it may sound to many, as it does remain a delusion on her part. But to her, it only made sense, so seeing Asuka accepting the option of her needing to die, just to prove a point, only gave her more motivation to oppose this plan of Reina.

“I know, I know! But that plan wasn’t meant to result in her death! Won’t you stop them? I want to defeat her, but in my own way, not by letting some lowlife criminals execute her! This is not how I roll!”

And the young Mishima could only stare in astonishment, being bamboozled over how her partner wasn’t accepting this “Plan B” of hers. But she then folded her arms, wanting Lili to pay close attention to her.

“…You’re serious, aren’t you? You really want her to stay alive… Unfortunately, I have some bad news to share with you. Me calling the Kazamas a threat, was no joke, either. It wasn’t part of the blueprint to start executing them in broad daylight, but this will do just fine, as well. Just let two of the Kazama off-spring get killed. Who cares? Two threats less to deal with. And even if their parents should come after us, it will be no problem. I’ll gladly beat them into submission, while they are too stunned to cope with the fact, that I killed their “pride and joy”.”

Just having to listen to this sadism-ridden talk from her, left Lili completely speechless. She knew that Reina was a loose cannon, but she made her believe, that she had a soft core. And now, seeing the mask slowly falling off, now it began dawning upon her, that she had made a terrible mistake, indeed…

“…You really want to kill their successors? Just like that?”

…and it got even worse, when Reina tenderly approached her, swaying her hips, before gently allowing her right hand to travel across her girlfriend’s cheek, before leaning in as though, she wanted to kiss her, one final time…

“Yup. And if you’re not with me on this, I am afraid… we’re through.”

…which didn’t end up happening, as, cold-blooded as she was, she began smirking, taking advantage of Lili’s confusion, by then brutally roundhouse kicking her down the stairs. And that ended up being one nasty drop downwards…

…which ended up leaving the Rochefort heir absolutely heartbroken and in all kinds of pain. Just lying at the bottom of the stairs, unable to move, but with tears forming in her eyes, realizing the depravity of the Mishima family. Only that she paid, like the aristocrat that she was, for the front row seats. And now, she wished to undo that decision.

And from above, she heard Reina laughing at her, saying:

“But if you’re willing to help me execute them, then maybe I will change my mind about you! Dumb bitch. You should have known what you are getting yourself into! Mishimas aren’t all talk, when we make threats. Hope you learned your lesson, and if not, that’s just fine by me. Because, if you dare asking for anyone’s help from the outside, I will snap your spine in two! Not like it will change anything, because our plan is proceeding, just as we mapped out. Have a nice day. Hahahaha!”

Deeply heartbroken as she was, her entire world fell in two. And this time, she couldn’t blame anyone, but herself. This is where she had to learn the hard way, that the fun and games, are just about to end, now that real human lives are at stake here. She may not be a fan of Jin Kazama, but now, she is starting to see, what made him so different from the other Mishimas. She may not know the full extent of his own actions and mentality around the 6th tournament, but having been made aware of his desire to end the Mishima bloodline…

…she was starting to see, that he may have had a point about this. Seeing how Reina just double-crossed her, the moment she decided to oppose her twisted game of cat-and-mouse with the Kazamas. And since he was part-Kazama himself, being part of the main branch from which his mother, and just by chance, Asuka, came from, his hatred for them was far from unfounded.

But what made her situation even worse: This amount of knowledge on Asuka’s family, only came back to bite her in the rear end, because now, she gave the Mishimas full knowledge of who of the remaining Kazamas are still alive. And now, in the future, they may plan something horrendous with them. Through that, she knew, Asuka will never forgive her.

“…What have I done…?”

MEANWHILE, JUST OUTSIDE THE YAKUZA COMPOUND…

With the journalist, Katarina Alves, having freed Jin from his chains, he had decided to take a risk and slightly tap into his Devil powers, wanting to spread his wings and fly away with her through the window. And it worked, like a charm. Now, the two are right on their way to Lars’ cruiser, with Katarina having been graceful enough to give Jin her coat to wear, as seeing him all nude was too distracting for her. And as they soar through the skies, Jin felt this to be the most ideal opportunity, in getting to know her. And verifying what her possible, ulterior motives may be for saving his life.

“So… Katarina, was it? Would you mind indulging me on why you were willing to risk your life, trying to free me? Surely, you must have your own reasons for doing so, since you claimed yourself to be a journalist. What, were you hoping to write a biography about me? Because if so, oh, you will be in for a wild ride, then… If the right moment offers itself, that is.”

She playfully responded in kind, knowing he was being genuine in expressing his doubts about her, in spite of his dry sense of humor.

“Wow, so I can definitely verify: You’re not as dense as you look. No, but in all seriousness, the only way I can answer that question, is by saying: 50-50. Yes, I am desiring to write a biography all about you, for my blog. However, there is a time and place for anything, and this one isn’t. I know you may have a hard time trusting anyone, but I can assure you: I am not the double-crossing type. I won’t be writing any slanderous articles, just for the sake of it. It just won’t be a good look for me, in the long run.”

He comically had to comment on this, as this gave him some mild déjà-vu on how Bob tried to use his platform to try and humiliate him on social media. Just in hopes of getting more attention and followers. So, hearing her talk about wanting to write an article about him, gave him some negative whiplash.

“Oh well. Couldn’t be any worse than that blonde buffoon, who tried to frame me, using my family as means of blackmail.”

Before needing to know something specific from her, and he needed verification on that front.

“…But then, why did you save me?”

“Because that’s what I do. I am a journalist. I have been to warzones, I have been working undercover for countless crime syndicates, hoping to expose their crimes to the world, and when I see injustice, I am right on the case. Because I like it spicy. And in your case, I am even willing to do the saving, free of charge, because… the Mishima family has been a complete plague on this world for quite some time now. And according to countless tournament records, and anonymous sources… which I am not going to share, because I am a professional… I am afraid, for as long as you take refuge here, along with the rest of your remaining Kazama brethren, this is no longer a safe haven for any of you.”

“Yeah, well, I guessed as much. Seeing how Heihachi is planning to take over Osaka, and using it as his new main base, from which he shall initiate his war efforts from. That son of a bitch really doesn’t know when to quit, does he…?”

She knew he meant well, but it felt mildly amusing to her to hear this man complain about another man wanting to continue the war, when he was the one to kickstart it. Wanting to dig deeper for future reference, she decides to bear some questions into him.

“…I really don’t mean to burst your bubble, but isn’t this war kind of falling on your account? It was YOUR idea, was it not? …Or am I misunderstanding something here? Is there more to it?”

She had saved his life, and given her open ingenuity, and the desire to seek the truth, Jin felt as though: Maybe, he can trust her. He didn’t know why, but something told him, she isn’t lying about her being a professional at this line of work. So, wanting to try some diplomacy for once, he tells her:

“…OK. I am about to tell you something, that you may find really interesting. You’re correct. There is really is more to it, than what most surface-level information would let you know. But in return, I want you to treat this exchange between us as strictly confidential. …Can I trust you on that? Do I have your word?”

Hearing that, made her ears perk up. She began smirking, before nodding, and giving him a thumbs up to let him know: All is clear.

“…Naturally. I will only release the article, until you give me your personal approval. And my gut tells me, you may wind up digging a rabbit hole for me to fall into, and honestly: I can’t wait. I am getting giddy already.”

“Alright then, you asked for it. Don’t tell me, I haven’t warned you.”

He proceeds to tell Katarina the full side of his story.

What type of relevance Heihachi bore in his life…

…how he betrayed him…

…and how he had put a bounty on his head, for the power that was residing within him.

And once he got to the war portion of his story, this is where he had to pull himself together, as the crushing guilt was still eating away at his heart and soul.

“And well… I know what happened. I held a livestream, and made an open declaration to the world, about me wanting to wage war on all nations, who oppose the Mishima Zaibatsu… I know what I said… but this is where it gets messy, because, the catch is… I don’t recall ever having said that.”

“…Say what?”

“I could have sworn, I only fixated on the G-Corporation, knowing that my father, Kazuya Mishima, was after my power. Just so he can complete himself, and become a threat to the world. But it wasn’t until later, where one of my business partners pointed out to me, that, what I said in the recording, was totally deviating from what I actually wanted to say. And this is where it all hit me… The Devil Gene has grown so big in influence on me, that it made me do things unconsciously, while still being fully awake and aware. If I know any proper comparison to such a strange phenomenon, the closest to that would be “conscious sleep-walking”.”

And here, she had to interrupt Jin, as, when the words “Devil Gene” dropped, she grew an extra kind of interested.

“Wait, wait, wait. “Devil Gene”? Now that you mention that, I recall during the 7th tournament, how the Mishima Zaibatsu was broadcasting Kazuya Mishima’s Devil form, on live television. Does this form have any relation to you, by any chance? The exact same power by default?”

Jin nodded.

“Yes. And the worst part about all this: None of this needed to happen. The war really wasn’t necessary, in hindsight. I was just so knee-deep in despair and isolation, looking for any kind of means to get of this power, that was eating away at my soul… But nothing worked. I just kept running in circles, I grew increasingly frustrated. And with every passing day, my condition worsened. I would have fleeting moments of losing complete control over myself and my own actions. At one point, the influence became so overbearing, I have only ended up burning down an entire forest… with ZERO recollection of me doing anything of the sort. But it happened. Honestly, I should have read the writing on the wall, before deciding to lead the Zaibatsu. I simply was in no condition to be doing any type of leading, and yet, here I am. The failure, who has only made things worse.”

He began sounding very upset, as he told the reporter:

“…I hope, I am not sounding like a madman to you. Because, this is exactly what happened, insane as it may sound. Heh, now that I think about it… Anything I have went through up until now, if I was to land in court for all my war crimes, what do you think will happen when I tell the judges about my “unique” sets of problems, around that time period? …They would have stuck me in lockdown, that’s what. I mean, there isn’t exactly a medical or neuroethical condition called “Devil-Geneism”, is there? This is why, I refrained from talking about this initially, because I knew, I would just be written off as though I was out of my mind…”

And the Brazilian woman began feeling a strong wave of sympathy for the Kazama, knowing that this couldn’t be something that anyone would be able to understand, unless they went through all that themselves. She has no concrete evidence on this part, but so far, remembering all that she took from the databases from the Zaibatsu, and the news outlets from one year ago, it all began making sense.

“…To tell the truth, under usual circumstances, I would have done so, too… But after seeing your father in his Devil form, what you’re describing sounds way too vivid for that to just be some fairytale that you made up.”

But his tone began shifting, when he began describing the severity of his situation. And what consequences may await him, along with his team.

“…But you know what the worst part about this is? In the eyes of the public, no matter what outcome I will choose for myself, I will remain the enemy, regardless of how much I pay for my wrongdoings. They won’t even care to know, what really caused them to lose their homes or loved ones, because this evil within me, still used my face and voice to hand out these macabre attack orders. It won’t bring their loved ones back. I cannot even blame them for thinking this way, because I would have done the same.”

With his voice taking on a more genuine, deeply enraged tone, with Katarina really starting to feel sorry for him, the more she listened to all the vivid details of his side of things.

“But do you want to know, what fact causes my blood to boil? The painful reminder that Heihachi, in the end, came out as the winner. He won. He beat the game. Me and Kazuya practically committed all the humanitarian crimes for him, so he can just run away and hide, like a little bitch, to pretend as though “he was the least of all evils in this family drama”… Not even needing to pay up for anything, because, well… Who would even care to look into a man in his 70s and what crimes he committed in his earlier years? No one cares, right? He will soon die, anyway! But hey, who even cares about the competitors at his own tournament, who joined in, just for a shot at beating him and avenging their deceased loved ones? Who cares about us anyway, right? We are just joining for the fun of it! Because who can possibly hate this jolly old fellow, with a bear for a pet?! …What a bunch of bullshit! That’s one really morbid joke… Him. The same man. To ruin mine, and countless other lives. And putting a freaking bounty on my head. Starts playing the victim! Can you even believe that…?”

The journalist could only sympathize with the Kazama, as she knew, how damaging it can be to spread misinformation and half-truths. Initially, she didn’t want to pour more oil into the fire, but she needed to let him know about this, knowing it may prove vital.

“…You’re referring to that interview that was released, during the 7th tournament, right? How Heihachi was being interviewed by an anonymous reporter, who wanted to know, what drove this man to lead the Zaibatsu. And what his backstory was… Just reading this article myself, I felt like throwing up in my mouth. Because trust me, I have been digging way deeper into the Mishima “lore”, more than anyone else was willing to, and I am just going to say: Whatever it said, was ridden with half-truths, and victim-blaming. Compared to what I could gather. Unfortunately, some truth ended up being lost, because there were no concrete records of specific events to be found anywhere. …This would make it sound as though, he erased all the tracks he had left behind, just so no one would even bother to track him down, or catch him in the act.”

And just hearing this, Jin instantly grew interested. However, they would have the save this conversation for another point in time. As Heihachi is planning on taking over Osaka, and they have to stop him. This exchange made Jin regain a small glimmer of hope, and he felt his fighting spirits return to him.

“…We’ll talk about this some other time. Right now, we have different priorities. We have to prevent my grandfather from taking over Osaka. If he plans on taking over the city, then we have to either stop him, or Reina, right here, right now.”

“I will be glad to provide my services. If this is your family we are talking about, the more, the merrier.”

“Indeed.”

MEANWHILE, BACK ON THE YGGDRASIL CRUISER…

Everyone was making preparations for a frontal assault on the headquarters of the Yakuza compound. Lars had given the command to his soldiers to prepare for battle. As this might be one really risky mission to fulfill. Asuka was in danger, and they are not planning on letting her get killed. As the rebellion soldiers were busy putting on their armor, cleansing their weapons and preparing the magazines for their rifles, Hwoarang specifically, prepped his weapon belt. As he was assigned, with the assistance of Alisa, to get in there, and free Asuka, while Xiaoyu, Law and Lars keep the guards and the other Yankees occupied.

The Kung Fu girl, who has prepped for the mission, putting on protective gear, provided by the Yggdrasil forces, approaches her older brother figure, looking at him with concerned eyes.

“…You do know, how much I hate to see you in this type of gear, right? I wasn’t a fan when you joined the Korean military, and don’t expect this to change anytime soon. Fighting is one thing, but using firearms and grenades to fight… That just isn’t my world.”

He tried to diffuse her anxiety, by jokingly telling her:

“Yeah, well. At least it’s YOU scolding me, and not my commanding officer. He would have been more nagging than any woman, right now. Trust me.”

“I am not exactly in a joking mood, Hwoarang. Sorry to say this. This entire situation is just filling me with all kinds of emotions, and none of them are positive. People are going to die, again. For reasons they probably don’t even understand anymore. If Jin is anything to go by, who is to say, it’s any different with those, who work for the Yakuza?”

He knew where she was coming from. He wasn’t exactly the cleanest the type of person, before being picked off the streets by Baek, so hearing her express concern, for even the enemy, caused him to feel even more proud of her, than he already was.

“…And this is exactly why, we brought you along. Your attitude has become a scarce commodity these days. No one is truly willing to be civil anymore. Always jumping to conclusions, and never asking questions over what may or may not have caused that person to land on this type of path. I should know. I also used to be something that no parent would never be proud of. And now look where I am. I wouldn’t be here, if it weren’t for you, Xiao.”

He puts a hand on her shoulder, reassuring her with:

“Trust me, it does remain a tragedy that death even exists, but all I can say is… There will come a time, where you will be confronted with this reality, up-close and personal. Now is the time. After all, I didn’t join the military for the sake of it. I did it all for you, and Jin. In hopes of becoming strong enough to be able to face you two. I knew that dark times were awaiting us, so I trained my body beyond what any normal, average person would be able to endure. You joined us, because you always liked keeping me and Jin on the right path, right? Well, now, you will get your moment, once we free Asuka from this hellhole. You can then scold us as much as you want.”

Deeply appreciating his words of encouragement, she instantly went in for a hug, demanding Hwoarang to promise her one thing, and one thing only.

“…Whatever happens to you, don’t you DARE dying on me, OK? Please.”

He returns the hug, firmly telling her, knowing the significance of today’s assignment:

“Heh, I can’t make any promises, you know that. But no matter what, we are not allowed to fail the mission. Even if, by some fluke, should I not make it, put the mission, above everything else. Asuka needs to live, she doesn’t deserve this fate being thrust upon her. Instead, you better promise me, that, should something happen to me, I want you to take place, and save her. To the best of your ability. Understood?”

“…Yes.”

“Good. I am counting on you.”

And now, Lars was giving an announcement:

“All hands-on deck! All troops are to gather at the hangar! Effective immediately!”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

And with that everyone went for the hangar to line, with Lars closely inspecting his troop, wanting to make sure that everyone was prepared and ready for the operation. As he walked back and forth, like the commanding officer that he was:

“Listen up, men! And women! Jin Kazama, along with his relative, Asuka Kazama, have unfortunately fallen into the hands of the Mishima Zaibatsu. And they are both being kept prisoners, under close surveillance at the Yakuza headquarters. I want all of you to tighten your boot laces, because this will not turn out to be a walk in the park. The plan is as follows! Me, Law, Xiaoyu and all of you, will be keeping the Yankees and the soldiers from the Tekken Force, at the entrance, busy, while Hwoarang and Alisa will break through the defence lines, making one forceful entry inside to try and locate both Jin and Asuka Kazama. To free them from captivity. And should we manage to keep the Yankees and the Tekken Force off our tails, with either Reina or Heihachi Mishima arriving to end our operation on a sour note, you will be leaving them to me. Without question. And once we freed the Kazamas, you best make sure to keep us covered, as we escape back to the cruiser. Prepare yourselves, for as this mission may prove to be one with no return, at worst. Are you with me!”

“Sir, yes, sir!

Said everyone, saluting their leader in pride.

But in that moment, Jin makes his entrance into the hangar. Now back to being fully clothed, with Katarina backing him up. He needed to make his presence known, as he overheard Asuka being held captive this time, instead of him.

“Hey, don’t leave without me! What is the meaning of this?”

Everyone turned their head over to Jin, who looked relatively unharmed, with the captivity having left some significant marks on him. But Xiaoyu and Hwoarang didn’t care, who both ran up to him to greet him in a relieved way. With Xiao almost glomping Jin, for how she threw her arms around him, crying into his chest, with Hwoarang looking genuinely confused, over how he made it out of the compound.

“Jin! Oh my god, you’re alive! I thought, they had already sacrificed you…! I am so glad…!”

“Good to have you back. One task less to worry about…”

But Hwo had to ask the burning question on everyone’s mind:

“But… How did you make it out of there, Jin? What was your trick, this time?”

“Me.”

And thus, Katarina enters the scene, posing confidently at the three, before taking off her sunglasses to greet them.

“To keep this greeting brief, just call me Katarina. The journalist in heat. And freeing your war-mongering friend over here, was part of my scoop to expose the Mishima Zaibatsu. I am even willing to fight alongside you.”

Hwoarang and Xiaoyu were eyeing this woman with a bit of a suspicious look, knowing that the word “journalist”, is not exactly filling them with confidence over whether they can trust her or not. But Jin told them:

“Don’t worry, we can trust her. For now, at least. But tell me… What’s going on? What happened to Asuka?”

Lars had to come up to him and let him know:

“It would seem that Asuka has made the conscious decision to sacrifice herself, in your place, and her hometown. With her passing, she hopes for Reina and Heihachi to keep their word, and not let this town get taken over by them.”

This causes the young Kazama to understandably grow really upset at this piece of news, as he told them:

“Well… Then what are we waiting for? Let’s get right to the job, and free my family from this madman’s crutches!”

Everyone nodded in agreement with Jin declaring to everyone in the room:

“We will free Asuka, or die trying, you hear me?! I will not Heihachi to lay a single hand on my remaining family… no more…! He has toyed with all our lives for far too long… Let us show him, WHAT WE ARE MADE OF!”

Everyone in the room raises their arm to show support and emotional backing for the Kazama, knowing that this battle, will be of huge significance, in many ways. And most of all, it was to leave a mark on the Mishimas, to remind them: Their reign of terror, is soon to reach its end. And this was only the beginning.

And there was a reason, why Lars had such a strong boost in confidence over Asuka being their unintentional form of bait that they deafly need right now…

…as, we notice that, Asuka has removed the VPN chip from her phone, to put it in-between her boobs, knowing that none of the Yankees had the courage to touch her there.

And meanwhile, as she was awaiting her punishment, Reina came busting into her Japanese carpet room, with a very sharp blade, positioned in a bowl, right in front of her…

…with Reina looking very enraged, having just now noticed that Jin had gone missing.

“Hey! Assholes! Where did Jin Kazama go?!”

“What do you mean, Ms. Mishima?”

“He is gone, you numbskull! Where is he?!?!”

And when Asuka heard that, a strong surge of hope is returning to her. She had no idea, how it happened, or why it happened, but she couldn’t care less. She knew, this was a sign. And thus, she thought to herself, feeling genuinely giddy at the prospect of her being freed:

“…Is Lady Fortune beginning to give me some slack for once? ‘Cause if so… Oh, Reina. You have no idea what awaits you… I hope you’re prepared for the biggest thrashing of your life. For every shot you took against me… I will be glad to deliver your receipt.”

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

At the airport, Osaka-Itami, Heihachi was on his way to his private jet, ready to head back to Tokyo to re-open the doors to the Mishima Zaibatsu. Now that the Tekken Force had been safely stationed at the Yakuza compound in Osaka, he believed his own first victory, in reclaiming land for himself, to be secured as his own…

…or so he thought.

With the Tekken Force now safely guiding him to his jet, with the staff of the airport being way too afraid to approach him, which is exactly what happens, when you’re too wealthy and horrifying of a presence, to apply any form of regular standard procedures and protocols on you. And as he walked up the stairs, he muttered to himself, all the while, grinning to himself in a very prideful way:

“Osaka is now completely mine. With Reina handling things around here, nothing can go wrong anymore. This victory is all but assured. She might be ill-mannered, but she is loyal, down to a tee. And now that she is in charge of the Yakuza, with Jin now separated from Lars and the rest of the resistance, who is going to stop me from turning this quiet, peaceful town into a new stronghold for the Tekken Force? Only I possess the brains to come up with such a magnificent plan! Hahahaha!”

But just when he was about to enter inside, his phone began ringing. And though the engine noises overplayed the tune of his phone, the vibration was enough to alarm him: Something was up. Because, at a time like this, being called for anything, does not bode well with him. And sure enough, he would be proven correct.

“Reina? What’s up?”

“Father, I hate being the one to deliver bad news, but… Jin Kazama has escaped!”

Despite his muscles, it still wasn’t out of the question for someone of his age to suffer from a heart attack, in the worst-case scenarios, and here, the shock felt mildly warranted. Given what is awaiting them, now.

“Say what…?! How did this happen?! Did someone from the Yakuza snitch on us?!”

“No, despite me applying some force, everyone present denied the involvement in aiding his escape… That means only one thing: Someone had sneaked inside, and turned off the security system. Because, when I went to check, all of the electronic equipment was completely fried. Whoever it was, this has to be the work of a professional.”

But he knew that this wasn’t the end of it. Now that Jin has been freed from his prison, he knew that at this point, Lars and Yggdrasil couldn't be far. Sensing immediate danger, he instantly told his daughter:

“…You know what? Never mind that! Call upon the Tekken Force! Send them an alarm signal! I fear that this has the potential to turn out quite ugly. Jin may very likely be calling reinforcements, as we speak, now that he is freed from his chains. Whatever you do, prepare the troops. Yggdrasil will very likely be already on its way to the compound. And also…”

He mildly hesitated bringing forth this personal request, but having been made aware, that Asuka has quite the turbulent history with this individual, who has proven himself to be quite the unpredictable menace, even for the Mishimas, he told her:

“…call upon the current leading head of the Yakuza…! As much as I hate these words, leaving my mouth, right now… Call Feng Wei!”

“Him?! But, isn’t this man too much of a loose cannon for us—”

“Do as I say, understood?! Do not worry about anything! I promised you that, should something go wrong, I will take all the responsibility for it! And now, call him! Now!”

“…Alright. But it will be our funeral, in the long run…”

“I will be seeing you later. I will be joining up with you soon. Wait for me!”

“Yes, father. Later!”

“Later.”

He shook his head, before yelling at his soldiers, barking the order at them:

“Tekken Force! I want all of you to return back to the Yakuza compound! Get there, immediately! Jin Kazama has escaped captivity, and I want anyone, who dares traversing onto my property, shot dead! No one is to leave this place alive, not on my watch! Now go! Move out! And you two, get me a chopper! I will join up with the rest soon…!”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

And in that moment, the Mishima’s look darkened, as he silently uttered the words:

“Jin… You should have stayed dead, once Azazel was off the grid… Because now, I will take great pleasure in tearing you from limb to limb…!”

MEANWHILE, SOMEPLACE ELSE…

A naked, muscled man, with a long black ponytail, was busy watching the news, while we got fleeting glimpses of his room. His wardrobe, which consisted of a dark red, black jacket and a black business shirt, was all positioned on the couch, as the unknown figure continued on with his training. Performing punches and kicks with such deadly precision, it would make someone’s spine shiver, just by feeling the tense air around him. The news were talking about the following topic, with the man carefully listening, to every passing tune, like a predator, awaiting to hear rumblings beneath the soil:

“…In an unexpected turn of events, the Mishima Zaibatsu stocks have skyrocketed in the last three months. Which is all due to how the former CEO of the Zaibatsu, Heihachi Mishima, who, in a short span of time, has cemented himself as the most wanted man alive, managed to turn the company around, and buy up all the shares and stocks from all other corporations on the market. The reasoning for this decision is still to be verified, but very recently, he was reported to have been spotted in downtown Osaka, Japan. Where he was told to make shady dealings with the Yakuza, who, only hesitantly, agreed to any dealings made with him. According to anonymous sources, it was even reported that the other half of the war effort, Kazuya Mishima, has completely disappeared from all public sightings, with no knowledgeable traces to be found about him. And during his absence, G-Corporation has been reported to be working on a cure, which the scientists would hope would be delivering the finishing touches to the currently existing forms of cancer research. Details are not to be named, at this very moment. However, the company hopes that, in just a few years’ time, it would no longer be considered a mere fantasy, to be “creating cures, with no scientific limitations to be found”…”

Tension suddenly rose, as the unknown man swiftly grabbed the TV remote, to turn it off, as though he was ready to shoot someone, and the remote was a proxy for a pistol. His face remains obscured…

…and only once his phone began ringing, and he went to pick it up, with Reina’s voice reaching him on the other end of the line, he asked in a very booming, masculine voice:

“…Hello?”

“Good evening to you too, Feng Wei-san. We have a bit of a pressing matter at hand. And I am sure, you will be quite interested in knowing who is waiting for you there.”

“…Is this a request for me to come over, and play the garbage disposal? A job that even you failed to do, I presume?”

This jab really caused Reina to have her blood boiling, as she really was never able to stand Feng Wei. Always referring to him as the “brain vagina”, in his absence. And it was obvious from her wording, she was already regretting calling him. But not wanting to be a disappointment to her father, she went through with this plan, regardless. Trying her best to stay composed.

“…I guess, you can say that. But no, for real. We have a serious problem, and right now, any helping hand would be highly appreciated. The ones attacking involve Yggdrasil, and Jin Kazama… I am sure, you would love to test your might against this “force of nature”, in the form of a Kazama-Mishima hybrid—”

“…Jin Kazama, is that it? Well, I never. You should have told me, right off the bat, instead of just wasting my time like that, with your meaningless squabble. I will be right on my way.”

The verbal jabs were seriously beginning to tick her off, but by some miracle, she remained cool, telling him, with a comically angry vein pumping over her forehead. Which showed how much she was struggling with keeping herself composed. Made even more apparent from how restrained she began sounding, not wanting to take this form of disrespect from him.

“Y-Yeah…? Well, good for you…! Nice to make your acquaintance too… We are glad to have you on-board mister…! And by the way, Jin will not be the only Kazama, you are going to be fighting tonight—”

“…I only possess very little interest in this failure of a female martial artist. But if she is ready to have her delicate, small neck being snapped in half by my hand, which is a decent form of compensation for my last failure in not killing her father… then so be it. Fine by me. Only one more death to add to my toll. I will be seeing you there.”

Before Reina could even say anything in response, Feng had already hung up the phone, rushing right for his clothing, quickly getting dressed, before putting on his similarly colored fedora on the way out, looking as cold and deadpan as always.

Being a man of very few words, he jumps into his Bentley and speeds right to the spot, as, just by chance, he was living, not too far away from Osaka. As he was recently assigned to become the next one in-line, to lead the Yakuza faction in this part on Japanese soil. The Kung Fu master made one hell of a suicidal rush, right for the Yakuza compound, not ever changing his facial expressions throughout…

…not even reacting when he accidentally drove over a frog, mushing the poor animal into meaty chunks, not feeling anything. He didn’t even stop to check if it was still alright. He just kept driving. His ambitions and goals, being put above all else.

MEANWHILE, WITH JIN AND HIS TEAM…

Since they didn’t want any eye-witnesses, the team drove right up to the Yakuza compound, in a truck, with four more trucks following suit. With Jin also appropriately dressed up in battle armor, knowing this battle will spiral down into absolute chaos…

…and once firearms will be forcibly involved, they need to stay on guard. And now with him being back, the plan was changed. Now, Hwoarang and Alisa are to be accompanied by Jin, who, they knew, will provide quite the combat-related assets that they will need, should Reina await them, if they were to reach Asuka.

Hwoarang even playfully told Jin:

“Don’t worry about anything, buddy. Me and Alisa will be providing you with the cover necessary to break through. If you are already able to make somewhat use of your Devil Gene, then it’s best you use your wings to block the bullets, in the absolute worst-case scenario. Which, I doubt is going to happen, because Alisa and I will be mowing down these bastards…”

…all the while, then erupting into laughter, as he knew, this man may have started a war, but he didn’t even know how to wield a rifle, let alone, using it, without hurting himself. Taking this opportunity to take one for the team, telling his rival, while pointing his thumb at him, as he shifted his focus on the others inside the truck:

“…and by the way, no firearms for you. I saw you practice with Lars the other day. And frankly, if it were up to me to rate your performance: You won’t be able to fire a rifle without shooting yourself in the foot, first. So, it’s best you leave this part of the plan to us. But seriously… …How did this jester, opposite to me, even start a war, and he can’t even holster a gun properly? You’d normally expect someone to start a conflict, also being capable of using other weapons that don’t involve your hands and feet, but him? Tsk, leave it to Jin to always end up being a very special type of incompetent, at the worst possible times.”

Everyone in the truck began chuckling to themselves, because they knew: He had a point. If you lead an army into war, you should be prepared to fight on your own, especially with firearms of any kind. And since Jin lacks that type of practical or theoretical knowledge, he comically grew quite mad at his rival, scolding him with:

“Oh yeah? I beg your pardon for NEVER having been the war-mongering type! This is a specialty that only my grandpa was good at, not me! And besides, who even needs guns, anyway?! There are plenty of forms of torture out there, that don’t even involve weapons! Give me a break, will you? Besides, try to lead a company, while some subliminal subconscious bullshit is feeding away at your sanity, and making you do things that you don’t even plan on doing on your own accord!”

Feeling genuinely offended at his teammate’s lack of tact, it drove Hwoarang to apologize immediately, knowing all too well that Jin is not the type of person to be lying or exaggerating about this sort of experience. And being the empathic fellow, he waved his hands at him, telling his life-long rival and friend:

“I know, I know, I was just joking, sheesh…”

Even though this exchange between them was lighthearted in nature, Jin deep down knew Hwoarang was only half-joking. He knew that he was still mildly angry at him for how things turned out, and he knew deep down, his rival still felt the urge to punch him in the face for having been such a piece of work until now. And he wasn’t the only one. No one in their team dared spelling it out, as they knew, they have far bigger priorities, right about now.

However, though it doesn’t go verbalized, there were deep-rooted tensions among the team. And Hwoarang began thinking to himself, needing to blow off some steam about all this, but not daring to, because he knows Jin wasn’t to blame, at the end of the day, and thus, causing him to feel all kinds of troubled and aimless.

“Jin… I know you’re not to blame… But no matter what the explanation, it doesn’t change anything about our situation. Just by me and Xiao being in close proximity to you, it essentially puts a huge target on our backs. And should either of us not make it tonight, then you will carry the blame, and you won’t be having any excuses to talk yourself out of that one…! I am sorry for even being so malevolent about this, I hate myself for having such cruel thoughts, man… But I want you to keep in mind: No matter how well this venture will go down, me and Xiao may never return back home. And it’s all because of your damned family, that I cannot ever find a moment of true peace, knowing they are still out to get you. All because of that damned power of yours…! Which also nearly killed me in the process, trying to save your ass… …You’d think, showing a little bit of appreciation for us, even sticking close to you, despite the glaring disadvantages handed out to us, would be too much to ask for…? I dunno, man, I more than sympathize with your reaction… but what about us? We have more of a reason to be mad at you, and it’s got nothing to do with your situation… …Ugh, forget it. We have Asuka to focus on, right now. I just know, however… I hope you realize the severity of OUR situations, Jin. Because if you don’t… this can only end in disaster. I know it.”

He glances over to Xiaoyu, who was looking really anxious. And just by looking at her sadness-ridden eyes, he felt his own heart breaking. He knows how much Jin means to her, and he even knows that she might have developed genuine feelings for him as the years went by. But he knew, as things stand, he prays to whatever god is out there, that she preserves this topic for another time, when they actually made some progress. He knew how impulsive she can be, and even with her never spelling it out, she was always the ruling queen of playing pretend. Just to make you feel comfortable around her. Knowing how selfless she truly was, even putting her own feelings below Jin’s…

…and to him, this was a dangerous combination. He knew that his rival was definitely not the clueless type, so he had to know that she may have a deeper lying soft spot for him. Which in turns, causes their bond to be somewhat of a tinderbox. Just waiting to be ignited through something. And as long as Jin isn’t progressing as a person, this bond of theirs, and that of the entire team, has no future. Hwoarang knows exactly what he is talking about. He used to be in the exact same spot, many years prior, before even meeting either of them.

FLASHBACK

As Hwoarang is losing himself in his own memories, going over his own experiences, we see him, in his childhood, playing with a bunch of kids from the slums. He grew up on the streets. He had nothing, no family, no true place to call home, all he had was his own team: The Peacemakers. And together, they are to bring justice to an otherwise bleak and practically hopeless part of the city, even if they may wind up risking their lives in the process.

During this time, he met three other younglings, who all practiced Tae-Kwon-Do together, by watching Baek Doo San, someone they deeply looked up to, training other students. They were too poor to pay for any lessons, and they were too scared to ask, knowing they are from the slums. And no one is willing to help anyone, who was born on the streets. This was Hwoarang’s daily life.

The faces of these three children were all obscured, as he refused to even recall their names…

…since, as they got older, all things gradually began going completely wrong. As The Peacemakers, they managed to form a union of the poor, where they would defend the weak and defenseless, no matter the cost…

…even if it meant walking over bodies to do so. As his leader, soon wound up harming one of the policemen, killing one of the squad mates in the process. And that was what sealed the deal for Hwoarang. He knew this wasn’t why they had formed the team together. They were meant to be maintained, not cause even more grief than what they had to go through, being born without families to provide for them.

But this peace was not to last, as Hwoarang was then betrayed by his own team. We see images of his leader getting arrested by the police, with an overweight policeman, whose face is also obscured, approaching him about this, saying, “You did a good job, leaving behind a trace for us, kid.”.

And when he came to visit them in jail, they all rejected his explanation over this being a huge misunderstanding, as he wasn’t to blame for any of this. He was blaming his leader, instead, for having grown to become a tyrant, instead of a leader. He consistently tried to talk him out of his murderous impulses, which were starting to fester within his soul, the more the years passed. But in the end, he refused to listen, and now, they had it coming.

…is what he WOULD say, if it weren’t for the fact that Hwoarang, literally, had nowhere to go. His team was his family. He didn’t care that he didn’t have a roof over his head, just being around them is what gave his otherwise lonesome existence meaning. He just lacked the heart to openly blame them, because he thought at the time, they would be willing to forgive him and get over this misunderstanding…

…but unfortunately for him, no such thing was to become a reality. They all rejected him, not even allowing him to explain himself, as they blamed him for the slums becoming even more unsafe in their absence. And there he was. Alone. Left behind. With no one to rely on any longer. With everyone in the slums hating his guts, not even wanting to talk to him, knowing that he was the snitch, even though he never once committed such a crime.

END OF FLASHBACK

And if it weren’t for Baek adopting him, having witnessed the potential within him in regards to martial arts, and being the only one to believe in his innocence, he would have very likely followed in his former leader’s footsteps.

But things are different now. He cannot afford to let Jin walk away from his own responsibilities. Even if he were to decline his offer back on Yakushima, he would have still come along regardless, because he refused to make the same mistake, twice in a row. And now, with Jin wanting to make amends, he just won’t allow him to run away from his own shortcomings.

As always, however, in spite of appearances, Hwoarang has always been a man of second chances, and with someone like him, he would have gladly done so, knowing the glaring difference between him and his devil alter ego, which he bore witness to, with his own two eyes.

Either way, he refuses to stand for any of this. He can take his lack of gratitude and appreciation, after all, at the end of the day, they are still rivals… But he knows Xiaoyu is nothing like him. Her tolerance level for bullshit has considerably decreased over the years. And though it goes unverbalized, he could still sense the nagging tensions on that front, between her and Jin. Sooner or later, this will all blow up in their faces. And he prays. Praying. Praying that some deity out there, may be showing mercy on their souls, should something go wrong. Which he knows, is guaranteed to happen.

He thinks to himself, looking genuinely worried:

“God, I really hope I am wrong… This situation is very tough to read… I sympathize with Jin… but I also worry deeply for Xiaoyu, knowing she has far more reason to hate and pose judgment on him, as opposed to myself. I really hate to imagine how all the years of disappointment may have affected her otherwise weak heart and soul. Ugh… Screw this…!”

He pulled himself together, knowing that Asuka needs their attention way more…

Then, the battle van they were all seated in, starts to pick up speed, with Lars saying aloud:

“OK, everyone! Hold on tight! We will just have to make our way inside, without an invitation!”

And then, they busted into the tower’s entrance, with glass shattering everywhere, and a loud explosion causing the building to shake under the impact…

…which Reina, Asuka and Feng all felt, simultaneously.

The Kazama began to smile, knowing her cab to freedom had arrived…

…But the young Mishima began to smirk, as she spoke through the microphone attached to her jacket, telling them:

“How rude of them to not knock first. Hold your position, but only attack on my command. Understood? I will be joining you all shortly.”

The Tekken Force leader speaking through her, on the other end of the line, loudly told her:

“Roger, roger!”

And right about now, Reina had one really morbid idea…

She was seated right in front of Asuka, in the same room in which the Yakuza were to commit seppuku, or cut off their fingers as a means of self-punishment for failing a mission. And the young Kazama looked pretty badly dented, as, the sadist that Reina truly was, she first wanted to break Asuka’s fighting spirit in half, by beating her opposition up, as though she was a mere rag doll. And needless to say, in spite of all the injuries inflicted upon her, she still stood strong…

…In fact, she was gradually beginning to live rent-free in Reina’s mind. She had already received so many low blows by her, yet she didn’t budge. She made no attempts at just giving in, she still held firm to her belief of being rescued. To be the one, to laugh the loudest, in the end. And that fact was slowly beginning to deeply freak Reina out…

…But now, being all out of options, she had hoped it would never come to this, but knowing that they made all the effort to come here and save her, she took this to her advantage. To have her plan being made clear to her enemy, she roughly grabbed Asuka by the hair, to make her forcefully look at her, with the words:

“Hey…! You know what I just realized…? They want you alive… But you know what I want? I want you dead… Well, how about this, bitch…? We can talk this out, downstairs, and if you got a problem with that—”

Being barely able to compose herself any longer, she just slugs her, right across the face, before returning to grab her by the cheeks, knowing she can’t defend herself with her arms all tied up behind her back, telling her, with a psychologically disturbed gaze:

“…I wonder if they will still want you around, in pieces…? Well, c’mon! C’mon!”

She then drags Asuka’s severely dented form right behind her, like a child, tagging along with its teddy bear, with the Kazama slowly connecting the dots, on what she may plan on doing…

MEANWHILE, DOWN AT THE ENTRANCE…

The Tekken Force and the Yakuza gang up on Yggdrasil and Jin’s troops, with the rifles being holstered, proving that either side was ready to feed the other lead. With Lars, Hwoarang and Jin on the front, looking very determined to get this over with, as quickly as possible. Until the Tekken Force squad leader pointed out:

“Halt! We will not fight until our leader arrives to hand out the order!”

And Lars was quick on the draw, knowing that these are the same men he used to work under. He wondered if he could formulate a peace treaty with them, and make them join his organization instead.

“Listen, there is no reason for you to continue fighting for the Mishima family. Join Yggdrasil. If you feel like fighting a war that doesn’t have to involve potentially slaughtering civilians, I am a very safe bet and address for you to approach.”

But the leader blatantly told him, which ends up being something of the equivalent to shrapnel getting stuck inside one of Lars’ brainstems:

“…Who are you trying to fool here? I cannot be easily persuaded by the words, uttered by the same individual to betray his own organization. Lars Alexandersson. Don’t you start deluding yourself into believing, “all of us just want peace, deep down”. We fight, because we never had a choice in the matter. We have families to feed. To provide for them. To provide for the ones, who can no longer stand on their own. And if it means continuing the war, so be it. As long as it pays well. So don’t start giving me that crap about “we need to have morals”, when you yourself once worked with the same people, and you never asked questions yourself. As long as you get that one sweet promotion from your superior… I’m right, aren’t I?”

Those words began to give Lars some strong headaches…

…as they began resonating something deep within his psyche. Something he had hoped to not tackle in front of everyone else, that wasn’t Alisa.

Aside from her, no one else is aware that Lars was still suffering from amnesia. Every last trace of his memory had been completely wiped, the day he freed Alisa from her “coffin”. He practically had zero recollection of the man he truly used to be. And frankly speaking, he was too afraid to find out for himself, even though he dared not ever mention it to anyone, aside from his robotic assistant.

But now, in the middle of an important fight, this commander had to bring up his past life, as though he knew him. He wanted to know more. But he knew, this wasn’t the right time and place for it. Because they have far more important issues to deal with. So, playing it off, as though he was only spewing nonsense, he continued to play this game of pretend and tell the commander:

“…What if you were? I do know nothing about my past. What of it? And either way, in the grander scheme of things, does it even really matter? We are living in the present, and I have worked so hard to build this rebellion completely on my own volition. Alisa and I fought for the future, not for the past, or some petty familial vengeance towards the Mishimas. We fight for the sake of everyone else…”

He began glaring, as he felt his blood surging with power, with him entering his combat pose, allowing purple sparks to circle around his wrists, telling the enemy commander:

“…And to me, this makes all the difference.”

The commanding officer however, was quite relentless in his fronting, as he told the leader of Yggdrasil:

“Ha! Big words, for someone who is denying his own heritage. From what we know, you’re a Mishima by blood, yourself. And yet you choose to rebel against the family? …You have to be joking. The fact that you allow a war criminal like Jin to be your personal protégé, is enough for me to verify: You’ve lost your marbles. No one betrays the family, and gets away with it, to tell the tale—”

“…Shut. Up!”

Everyone began staring at the person who just had that emotional outburst, and shockingly, it came right out of Alisa’s mouth, not Hwoarang, for a change. And what she began telling them, could only feel encouraging and motivating to the steepest depths of their souls. Especially to Lars, who began easing up his glare, to feel so deeply moved by her undying loyalty to him and the cause.

“Someone like you, who works for the exact same man, who had ruined countless lives, from the past, reaching far into the present day, tearing countless other families apart, has NO right to put the word “family” in your mouth! Jin Kazama may have been a contributing factor to this conflict, but shifting all of the blame onto his shoulders, is nothing short of monstrous! None of this would have even happened, had this so-called “family” possessed even the tiniest ounce of love and respect for one another! This isn’t a “curse”, it’s… It’s a load of crap! As far as I see it, the only one who is truly to blame here is Heihachi Mishima! No one else! Not even his son, and he is entirely his own beast! So don’t even start talking about “family”, when you yourself, dedicated your life’s work to an individual, who mistreated his own flesh and blood for DECADES, without facing any repercussions! Even my father is willing to forgive Kazuya, if it means putting an end to your nonsense!”

Xiaoyu could only feel deeply touched by how pure Alisa’s soul and heart is, or, lack thereof, while still allowing these human attributes to exist within her metallic shell.

“Alisa…”

With Hwoarang playfully smiling throughout, before then comically looking at the robot with dot eyes, saying:

“Wow. Me and my temper rubbing off on everyone. I really AM a bad influence, aren’t I…? I hope Lars won’t be mad with me later…”

And her leader could gently mutter his highest of praises to her, as her words really ignited the fire of battle within him and everyone else.

“Oh, Alisa… What would I do without you…? Someone like me, really doesn’t deserve a companion like yourself…”

It was no different for Jin, however, as he still felt guilty for having re-programmed Alisa into working for him, just to stop Lars in his tracks, back at the 6th tournament. He felt his eyes begin shining, as he felt undeserving of such heartfelt words, speaking in support of him. So he looked away, hiding his quivering lower lips, before regaining his focus and telling the commander:

“I am not even trying to deny past blunders, and I say “blunders”, with the mildest of sincerity. In the end, I still caused the misery to only worsen overtime. And my spinelessness, and lack of knowledge or understanding of my own powers, were the equivalent to pouring more fuel into the fire. Which is exactly why…”

Like Lars, he gets into his stance, ready to cause some chaos around here…

“…None of you are going to stop me from saving my remaining family!”

The commanding officer could only smirk through his mask, as he knew, they won’t be able to keep this confidence up for long, once his superiors arrive. And he could sense Reina was nearby. Therefore, he proclaimed:

“Oh, really? Are you now? Well, too bad, because… someone begs to differ.”

And when he and his men stepped to the side to give way to whoever was waiting to enter the foreground…

…it turns out to be Reina, with Asuka being forcefully tugged behind her, with the latter helplessly trying to free herself from the grip of the Tenma chains, wrapped around her wrists, being made aware of what awaits her. She plans on executing the Kazama, right in front of their faces, knowing this will put a permanent stop to their mission, once she is gone. And the moment they saw Jin’s relative being lovelessly thrown right in front of them, with the young Mishima immediately landing on top of her backside with her knees…

…before then revealing a sharp carving knife, which she proceeds to move, barely touching Asuka’s skin around her throat, making it abundantly clear what she plans on doing to her.

Hwoarang especially, felt his blood boiling, witnessing this unhinged woman treating Asuka like an animal, ready to be slaughtered for dinner. He angrily fires at Reina, while preparing his rifle, pointing it right at her, ready to give her a headshot:

“Hey, bitch! Get off of her! Or I will be more than glad to feed you some lead!”

“Try me, then! Step any closer, and you will have to clean up the blood, gushing from her delicate Adam’s apple.”

She yells at them, clearly revealing her declining sanity throughout, knowing this plan of hers was destined to fail, long ago. And now, having reached a desperation point, with Lili now even out of the picture, she had to resort to this. Even growing so angry, to go as far forcefully grabbing the younger Kazama by the hair, not caring how much it causes her to scream in agony.

“I am warning you, Yggdrasil! I dare you to come closer, trying to attack, or fire your rifles at me! I fucking DARE you! Because then, I will have NO qualms, in slitting this useless bitch’s throat right here! I am not joking, any inches closer, and this daughter of a whore is feeding on metal!”

Naturally, everyone present began feeling genuinely truly reviled by the sight of this unhinged beast trapped in the hide of a young woman. With Xiaoyu angrily telling her:

“Get OFF of her! We are not exactly in a joking mood either! Let go of her!”

And Hwoarang and Jin felt the angriest of all, with Hwo starting off with:

“The only “daughter of a whore” that I see, is you! Get off her! Now!”

…and Jin finishing with:

“Leave her out of this!”

But Reina had different plans. She knew that Jin would do anything to save her, so she gave him one last chance to rethink.

“Oh, really?! You want me to spare her? Then I will give you one final chance: Surrender yourself to my father… or she will die! …One last chance, Jin Kazama! What will it be?! Your life, or that of the filth, calling itself your “family”?!”

This situation returned back into being an inescapable jam… No matter what option gets chosen, they are screwed.

Everyone began growing really frustrated, wanting to free Asuka, no matter what. She was within reach. But should they dare attacking Reina, she is dead. And they cannot give up on Jin, because without him, the Mishimas will have won.

A moment of tense silence filled the air… with everyone processing what may happen, should they decide against Reina’s wishes, because they cannot even trust her to keep her word.

…silence…

…until…

…One of the Tekken Force soldiers began behaving in a very strange manner. Out of nowhere, the soldier grabbed into his or her back pocket, and brought out a camera. With the soldier next to them asking in a weirded-out fashion:

“Uh, dude, what are you doing? This isn’t the time for a photo shoot, we have to—”

“…Say CHEESE!”

The voice belonged to Katarina, who was smiling in a truly wicked, playful way. The camera she brought with her, ended up being way bigger than anticipated, and out of nowhere, a photo was taken. And the light from the camera was so bright, it caused the Tekken Force soldiers to grow really disoriented…

…causing Lars to smirk. Implying that he had planned this advance.

…and while they were completely distraught by the blinding flash, they looked around, only to realize the camera wielder was gone. And out of nowhere, another soldier began acting odd. It began muttering in Ancient Japanese, ending with:

“…Retribution is upon us…”

The soldier next to that one, was confused out of his mind, asking:

“What’s going on with you? Are you having an episode again—"

…and before another word could be uttered, the soldier felt one really steep blade slash connecting with his armor, leaving a deep cut across his torso behind. And that Tekken Force soldier has drawn an ominous-glowing green blade, which cuts through the armor like warm butter.

There was only one, who could slice with such deadly precision. It was none other than Yoshimitsu, who had disguised himself as one of the enemy soldiers present, ready to launch a counterattack. The other fighters regained their focus and began firing their rifles at him, which he was able to dodge without any trouble. Teleporting out of the way.

And if this wasn’t enough, another soldier began acting out of it. And this time, it came in the form of a passionate battle shriek, which belonged to only one individual… Law. Who immediately began violently assaulting the soldiers with his precise punches and kicks, targeting the commander in particular, mercilessly grabbing him by the helmet before kneeing him away, which ended up breaking the visor on his helmet. With Law adding:

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. You really should be taught a thing or two about manners, especially around ladies.”

Reina, naturally, felt shocked and horrified, witnessing this entire endeavor reaching even steeper lows, angrily asking the rebel leader:

“…You planned all of this in advance, haven’t you?! Lars Alexandersson?!?!”

“…oh, I am afraid so… but… I did not plan THIS. If I were you, I would watch my back.”

“What—”

Before she could even find the time to respond, she felt the Tenma chains being launched right at her, from the stairs. With the chains interlocking themselves around her ankles, which she initially fought back against, trying to slice Asuka’s throat…

“No…! You will die, you hear me, Asuka…! You will—"

…before being violently tugged out of the way, making her drop the knife in the process, crash landing, right against the steep stairway…

…by none other than Lili. Who muttered to herself, looking pretty roughed up, as she had to fight her way back inside, through countless Yakuza guards, who were anything but kind to her:

“…Surprise, Reina… Did you miss me…?! I told you…! Asuka dying was never part of the deal…! Now stay away from her…!”

This made Lars smile knowingly, saying:

“…So, she DOES possess a bit of a conscience…”

But just when things were about to look up for them, with Asuka now freed from her chains and back to where she belongs, as Jin and his teammates engage in one big group hug with her…

…out of the blue, came one terrifying, oppressive presence. He “crash-landed” right through the ceiling, with the impact causing the glass to shatter behind them…

…and it was none other than Feng Wei, looking at his opposition with intense fire in his eyes. Asuka felt horrified, having to see this menace return into her life…

“…What’s he doing here…?!”

“…I came to eliminate you. …Ready to die?”

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

Jin and Asuka were finally back where they belonged. Unfortunately for them however, their individual escapes did not go down without notice from the enemy, and now, they, along with the rest of their squad, found themselves confronted with an opponent, so imposing, not even Asuka’s father, Kensuke, could stop him.

Feng Wei.

And without a word of warning being uttered, he immediately gets in to fight the rebellion. And just as Asuka feared, Feng hadn’t changed a single bit. He remained as ruthless and cold-blooded as always, just like that one time, where he nearly would have killed her father. Which is what moved her into joining the Mishima-hosted tournaments.

However, despite not having been prepared for this specific encounter, the heroes were not planning on letting him have this victory so easily. The Kenpo master rushes into Jin, and he parries his incoming frontal punch, wanting to give Hwoarang a shot at kicking him out of the way. Despite the valiant effort, the Chinese assassin saw it coming, and he went on ahead to grab the Korean biker by the lower ankle, to throw him onto the other end of the room, as though he was a mere ragdoll.

Thankfully, Alisa reacted instantly. She flew up to catch the TKD practitioner, carrying back down, unintentional bridal style, with Hwoarang blushing at the way she just carried him. Naturally, being the macho he always had been, he jokingly tells the android, appreciating her help, while also admitting:

“H-Hey, Alisa, uh… Thanks for saving me, but… please, do me a favor and carry me differently, on the way down, should that situation become a repeat. I have a bit of a reputation to uphold…”

She began pouting at him, saying:

“Noted. …For future reference, I shall throw you back down, instead.”

“…and here I thought, robots are unable to have a sense of humor.”

But they were rudely interrupted by panicked screams from Xiaoyu, who tried to get Feng away from herself, and now, the only result of her trying to stand up for herself, resulted in the dojo crasher having his huge hand wrapped around Xiao’s delicate throat, attempting to snap her neck in half.

“Hey, dickhead! Try someone your own size!”

“Xiao!”

Both Hwoarang and Jin, along with Alisa, tried everything they could to free the Kung Fu practitioner and sure enough, because of their combined efforts, Feng eventually found himself overwhelmed and he was forced to let go, with the two rivals getting all in. Jin punches the assassin in the stomach, with Hwo cork-screw kicking their enemy, right in the back of his head. And Alisa followed suit, as she paid off their teamwork with a strike of her own… winding up for an attack by flying over their heads, before speeding across the ground, with Jin predicting what she was trying to do, getting out of the way…

…landing one gnarly kick, right in Feng’s solar plexus, which had so much force behind it, causing him to fly right into the stairway…

…meanwhile, Lili was busy trying her absolute hardest to keep Reina in-check, knowing that if she breaks free, the rebellion may have a harder time fighting. Knowing that she will just bust loose and cause even more mayhem, than Feng was already busy doing.

And almost psychotically, she goes, all the while dragging the struggling Mishima, who was still tangled within the Tenma chain that she had launched right around her, up the stairs:

“Heh…! Hahaha! What do you think of me now, Reina?! Consider us even, now…! You stabbed me in the back… so all there is left to say is, “What comes around, comes around”, mon ami! And regardless, you do NOT break the terms of service, if I have anything to say about it…! Now, how does it feel…? Getting angry, wanting to break free, and make me pay for “betraying the Mishima family”…? Newsflash, missy! I was NEVER on your father’s side to begin with! Your entire family has always been a thorn at my side… But you want to know, one glaring difference between us two…?! I am not a murderer…! I don’t fight to kill…! I fight to amuse myself… and that’s that! But you…! You just couldn’t help it, could you…?! Anything to please your daddy… and here I thought, we could have been friends… Now, I will make YOU pay, instead!”

With her gathering every last ounce of strength she had, she chugs the young Mishima, right in her direction, ready to kick her away, as though she was a Yo-Yo…

…but just when she thought, her plan was foolproof…

…Reina’s eyes began flaring up in all crimson red, with power surging all over, causing her to break the chains through sheer force of will, which Lili could not see coming. And right before she could form even one coherent thought, she felt Reina’s knuckle connecting with her cheek, which caused the aristocrat to break through several walls…

…leaving the purple-haired Mishima to breath heavily, truly feeling the anger now, being so cross with everything going wrong. Every part of her plan was thought-out well enough, and yet, it all ended in disaster. So now, all that she has left is her needing to bust loose completely. And through her sharpened breaths, her veins start pumping, as her mask slowly drops, with us slowly seeing, what kind of a person this young woman truly was:

“Oh, Lili…! You really should have taken a hike, if you knew what was best for you…! ‘Cause now… You’re a corpse! And I will be sending your best regards to your dear ol’ daddy, when I deliver your organs to his doorstep in a wooden crate… Here I come, bitch!”

Lili was more resilient than she makes herself appear, so, in spite of her worsening health, she decides, in pure, unfiltered panic, to take a long run for it, with Reina closely following her. With the latter smirking after her, enjoying this game of cat-and-mouse…

…but what she doesn’t realize, in her blind fit of rage, she had totally forgotten that Asuka was still alive. And every move of hers was being closely observed by Jin and her previous captive. Now, they had to make a decision. With the younger Kazama pointing out:

“Hey! That grape-frosted bitch is getting away! Aren’t we going to do something about this?!”

And Jin responds, while fighting off the Yakuza members, who were charging dead into their line of defense:

“…No, we won’t let her get away, not after what she had done to you. I hate being the petty one, but considering that she has yet to answer for what she did to the two of us, I say… Let’s give chase.”

That “declaration of war” on Reina, causes Asuka to knowingly smirk in his direction. And judging from the determined look in his eyes, in the direction of the stairs, she could not help but respond to his proposal with the following.

“…Now you’re speaking my language. I say…”

She slams her left knuckle into her right open palm, allowing her bones to crack, repeating the process with her other fist, before stating, with an almost wicked and “sadistic” smile forming on her lips, and flames comically forming in her irises:

“…She seems pretty upset to know that she failed in disposing of the two of us. But now, let us give her an even BIGGER reason to be upset…!”

He could only smirk with a raised eyebrow, adding some of his dry sense of humor in this situation.

“My, someone is being eager. But that makes the two of us, so, I can’t complain. And since, by technicality, you risked your life for me, and I previously did the same favor for you, I think it’s only fair when we do this together.”

She smirked at him, putting both hands on her sides, raising her eyebrow in return, as though she was imitating her older relative, asking in a mildly bewildered manner:

“…Shall we call this a moment of “definitive familial bonding”? Making up for lost time, making amends, I presume?”

She saw right through him. And it causes Jin to smile, knowing that, at the very least, his efforts were not in vain, after all. That Asuka is slowly growing accustomed to both him and the others. And that, at last, one part of the family is willing to welcome him with open arms. You could not possibly blame him for feeling all warm and fuzzy, knowing that his fortune was slowly starting to look up for him. As he is averting his gaze somewhat, admitting that he found this pretty embarrassing, in a good way, to finally have some family actually willing to have his back.

“I… Guess you can… Say that?”

“C’mon, I can tell—”

She abruptly had to stop for a second to roundhouse kick an incoming mobster in the head, who was charging right at her. Before returning to her smile, continuing her previous sentence with:

“—You’re smiling! No use hiding it from me!”

But Jin grew serious with her, knowing they are running out of time, because Reina is sure to not stay here forever. And she was sure to contact her father during all this commotion, thus, they have to give chase, or else they may miss her completely. All the while, Jin was forced into beating up more incoming Tekken soldiers, having to focus on both that, and fending off against the attackers.

“Whatever the case, let’s—Go! Reina will be sure to not give us an easy time to track her down, and if we are too late—Her “dad” cannot be far anymore either!”

“…Oh, you’re right! We better let the others know!”

The older Kazama began yelling over to Lars and his men, being currently occupied with an avalanche of bullets from safe spots, firing back at the Tekken Force, at will.

“Lars! Me and Asuka will be going after Reina!”

“Good luck, you two! We will keep the Tekken Force occupied, in the meantime!”

A strong feeling of hype and excitement overcame the younger Kazama, who began giving her relative one really wicked, almost psychotic, but somehow, still innocent smile, with her eyes all blank, letting her knuckles crack throughout:

“Well, you heard da man, let’s get to it! Let’s give that bitch the thrashing of the century!”

“Right, let’s go!”

But right when they were about to run up the stairs, they were stopped dead in their tracks by none other than Feng Wei, who immediately threw a roundhouse kick in the direction, having practically beamed himself right in front of them…

…and that was way too fast for either of the Kazamas to react, with Asuka being the most terrified, saying:

“I almost forgot about him…! Jin, look out!”

“Where did he come from…?!”

“Chew on this, Kazamas!”

But right on cue, Hwoarang and Xiaoyu rush in to simultaneously kick the Kenpo master out of the way, right in the face, saving the two Kazamas, at the last second. With Hwoarang and Xiaoyu telling him, in-synch with one another:

“Not today, mister!”

“Xiao, Hwoarang!”

Asuka grew concerned, because she had every reason to be scared about their well-being, knowing that this is the same man who would have nearly killed her father. She knew how cold-blooded he was, so she warned them:

“Don’t tell me, that you two plan on fighting this asshole…! Please, be careful, you hear me?! I am not joking around when I say this! He is a nutcase, a shit-stain on the fabric of nature itself!”

But Hwo reassured her with:

“Don’t worry about us! In case of an emergency, we can always call upon Alisa, when things get rough! You two focus on punishing that grape-colored freak, we will take it from here!”

“Now go! Stop dawdling and do your goddamned jobs!”

The commander-esque tone from Xiao caused both of the Kazamas to immediately focus on the task at hand, saying in unison:

“Y-Yes, sir!”

And with that, the two ran up the stairs to chase after Reina.

MEANWHILE, ON THE HIGHWAY…

We returned to Heihachi, who looked all sorts of displeased and impatient, as he was being driven to the Yakuza compound. He failed to get into contact with Reina, and that fact alone, let his alarm signals go off.

“I called her about ten times, and failed to reach her… This really doesn’t sit right with me. I have to hurry…! Hey! Drive a little faster, will you?! We don’t have all day!”

“I am sorry, sir! The early morning commute is causing major slowdowns on my end.”

“Ugh…! Of all times…! I cannot waste time here—”

And out of nowhere, he saw a bunch of bikers strafing in-between the tightly packed wall of cars, like it’s nothing for them. That gave him an idea. He immediately notified his cab driver about what he plans on doing:

“No, you know what? I found an alternative; you make sure to get to the compound as fast as you can… I will be taking a different route.”

“A-Alright, then… See you later, whatever you plan on doing…”

He jumps out of the limousine, waits for one of the many bikes to come by, and just when one of them was about to speed right past him, he raised his strong right, letting the biker run right into it…

…knocking him clean off of his vehicle. Which only causes the elderly Mishima to laugh out loud.

“Hahaha! Today is my lucky day! Pardon me, young one, but this one is on me!”

He swiftly drew out his pen, scribbled something on a piece of paper, and gave the man a paycheck loan, just so he can later pay for the repair fees, putting it on his chest. His e-mail address and phone number were scribbled on it, too. Before running off to jump right onto his motorcycle, speeding off with it, and as expected, getting through the traffic was no problem anymore.

“Haaaa-hahahahaha! And people say, the elderly cannot keep up with the times! Just you wait for me, Reina, daddy is on his way!”

And back at the compound…

Reina kicks the door down, still chasing after Lili, who has run into this labyrinth of Shoji covers and mirrors. Her eyes were glowing blood-red, signalizing that something was definitely wrong with her. She began calling out for her ex, saying:

“Lili…! I know you’re in here…! Of course, you would hide in here, you damned useless cooze!”

The blonde aristocrat was looking deafly terrified, hiding behind one of the mirrors, hoping for Reina to not spot her. She was sweating like crazy, but she didn’t have the time to wipe her face clean, as her life was clearly on the line here. She even went as far as putting a tissue over her mouth to prevent her breathing from being heard.

Her hiding spot worked for quite some time…

…until she heard more footsteps.

Those belonged to Jin and Asuka, who managed to track down both of their targets, thanks to Alisa’s map directions. And just hearing the additional steps caused Reina to grow really disoriented, asking:

“Hey! Who is there…?! It better be you, Lili, because I am so ready to just rip off your head and piss down your throat!”

That was their moment. Jin and Asuka knew that this is their chance to confuse the hell out of both Reina and Lili, and make them fall for their trickery. When they work together, Reina will be completely defenseless. And in this maze of Shoji doors and mirrors, her chances of victory were pretty slim. So were theirs, but they possess the element of surprise. As such, they can at least take this opportunity to make a complete fool of her, as well.

And thus, Asuka, in a playful, yet taunting way, made her presence known, by responding to Reina’s threat, from the opposite end of the hall.

“Oh, who are you calling “Lili”, Reina? It’s me, Asuka. But hey, good luck finding me in here. Because I am not planning on letting myself get apprehended by you a second time. You will have to make a choice, either me, Jin, or Lili. What will it be? And while you’re at it, let me join in the fun, OK? Because I, also happen to have a bone to pick with that nouveau, riche bitch. Good luck finding us here. Once I am through with her, you’re next.”

This causes Reina to violently thrash around like a wild animal, wanting to make absolutely sure she won’t land on the receiving end of a sneak attack from both Kazamas.

“No use in distracting me! You made a big mistake following us, because now, I am feeling even more eager to serve your severed heads as trophies on my father’s silver tablet!”

Jin played along, understanding the assignment, immediately. And he joined in, telling Reina, as he ran to another part of the hall, to confuse Reina even more about his current position:

“You may have succeeded in capturing us two, once. But I wonder, will you be able to pull through with this a second time? I highly doubt it. Not when you have three targets to track down, all at once, in a hallway full of mirrors. I say, why not turn this into a game, while we are at it? And don’t mind me, I am just the caretaker around here. Come and get me, Reina... If you can.”

“Grrr… Mock me, will you?! Fine by me! Just two more corpses to add to the pile! Now… Where are you?! I can take you all on!”

The tensions rose to genuinely oppressive levels, as now, all three parties were really curious to see who gets to be Reina’s first victim of the night. But regardless of who we are talking about, all of them eventually caught on to how oddly fun and exhilarating this chase truly was. Morbid as it may sound. Because at last, they all get a shot at making a complete fool out of the same individual to torment them all. So much so, it began numbing out their feelings of fear, replacing it all with unfiltered curiosity.

May the games begin…

As Reina is walking around, paying close attention to her surroundings, knowing that any sounding thud may expose her victim. Just around the corner. Sounds simple, but the problem arises: The mirrors make it impossible to verify if the person was actually standing in front of her, or if it's the mirror reflection playing a trick on her…

…and this loophole shall be exploited, immediately. As, right behind the young Mishima, stood Asuka, smirking in her direction with her arms folded, ready to pick a fight with her. And due to Reina’s secret powers going haywire, she was quick to pick up on her presence, or, so it seemed.

“Hey, Reina… Here I am. Don’t you wanna catch me? I am all open.”

“Nice try, you useless puddle of cat piss. You also had me…”

…she turned, as though she saw right through Asuka’s bait…

…or did she?

As then, out of the blue, she instantly flips around to kick in her direction, yelling:

“…or did you?!”

But, just as expected, her kick only breaks a mirror reflection of Asuka, who began laughing out loud. And that laugh came right from the soul, as her voice echoed throughout the hall. Reina felt mildly bamboozled, wondering:

“Hey, how did you do that…?!”

And all that the Kazama had to say to her question was a very blunt showing of her tongue, tugging down at one of her eyelids, going all:

“Blegh! This isn’t the question you should be asking. More like, why did you fail? And I am not going to tell you! Keep on figuring it out on your own, bitch!”

Her rage began reaching a fever pitch, as she then roundhouse kicked around the corner, thinking that her former prisoner was hiding back there to mislead her. But…

…she kicked empty air. And worse, because of the kick missing completely, what she struck instead, was an oak stump with a metal statue on top of it, causing her entire leg to go numb. Causing her to kneel down and grasping her left leg, feeling so much strain and agony, as though she had sprained her ankle.

And that course of action causes Asuka to laugh out loud, all over again.

“Oh man! How can you be this dumb?! Do you think I’d be spineless enough to hide back there? Nice try! But, a half-decent guess, is still a bad one. Wanna try again? Hahaha!”

She gave the torch to Jin this time, knowing he wants to play too.

And just like before, Jin shows up, right behind, out of Reina’s field of vision. Imitating his relative’s pose from previously, knowing this may really do its job in driving her crazy.

“Well now. Guess it’s my turn. Where has all that confidence of yours gone? You wouldn’t happen to be giving up already, when things were just about to get interesting.”

The Mishima could only stare in pure rage, as she mindlessly rushes into Jin, as though she was an enraged bull, seeing nothing but red…

…and just like before, what she punches at this time, turned out to be another mirror reflection. And like before, Jin was nowhere to be seen.

This time, however, Reina decided to take a deep breath and regain her focus, knowing that all this ranting and raving will not get her anywhere. She decides to stay patient, and play along, knowing that she shouldn’t be making it so easy for them.

“No, no, no! I have to stay calm, if I lose my temper, they are only going to capitalize on it further! Ha! And it almost would have worked, losers! I will be the one to laugh the loudest, once I get my hands on all three of you bitches!”

This only causes Jin, Asuka and Lili to individually grow anxious, with the third latter growing even more scared by the minute.

MEANWHILE, BACK WITH LARS AND HIS SQUAD…

Hwoarang and Xiaoyu were busy fending off against Feng Wei, and so far, they were making decent progress in keeping him at bay. Hwo’s harassing rush down of kicks, paired with Xiao’s tricky stance switching made it damn near impossible for the Kenpo master to land any decent hits.

But it didn’t go so well for Lars, Katarina and Yoshimitsu, who were fighting the Tekken Force, along with the Yakuza, trying their absolute best not to leave too many casualties behind, but it was a pipedream. As more and more enemy soldiers and mobsters fell to their sword slashes and bullets, with the journalist having to write everything down, knowing this may soon prove valuable for her article.

Alisa caught on to this, and asked:

“Uh, Katarina? What are you doing?”

She felt pleasantly surprised at someone actually showing interest, realizing she is a “Jack of all Traits”. And near the end, almost innocently, she felt her cheeks flushing, knowing she is all about the drama.

“What do you think? I am trying to keep tabs on my story. With how things are developing, it can only result in a big hit…! I know, I shouldn’t be too excited, since actual deaths are involved, but, well… C’est la vie. Besides, being a journalist is not my only line of work. …I am also a bounty hunter, when I am not busy typing away at my big scoop. The rush of adrenaline, the dirty secrets, the intrigue, how can I NOT get excited…?! Drama, baby. Drama.”

And while Alisa was glad to hear Katarina knowing her place in life, she had to mention something of grave importance, as this fact may prove problematic for everyone, later down the road. Knowing that Lars, in spite of reputation as a freedom fighter, may have made more enemies along the way than they are willing to keep track of. And knowing how two-faced Heihachi is, they could not afford to let their guards down, since they have already witnessed his underhanded tactics with Kazuya, back in the 7th tournament. So, she felt it to be necessary to warn the journalist by telling her:

“Oh. …But, since me and Lars are involved, may you please refrain from mentioning us in any negative lights? Or, no, that’s the wrong way to put it. What I am trying to say: Please don’t release any articles, where we are involved, unless we give you full clearance, first. I know that what we do is not exactly “kosher”, but we are only trying our best to free the world from Heihachi’s tyranny. We all share the same enemy. And until then, we need to make sure that no bad press is attempting to drag our name through the mud. These days, it has become far too easy for our cause to be put into question, and not in an encouraging sense. It already occurred to Jin’s father, how Heihachi made satellite recordings of his own son in his devil form. To hound the entire public against him. And while Kazuya does remain a risk factor, Heihachi is a special breed, where he would stop at nothing to attain his goals. And we really don’t need any more headaches. …Please, forgive me, if I sounded too blunt about it…”

But surprisingly, Katarina was completely fine with it, as she knew one phrase really well, stemming from her line of work. And she playfully told Alisa, winking at her:

“…“The pen is mightier than the sword.”, I know. Don’t worry about a thing, I am not one to go against my own code of integrity as a journalist. It would be too tempting, I will admit, but considering, all the information I managed to get my hands on, are still leaving too many spots open for me to fill up, you got nothing to worry about. Honest. When I start a job, I get it done, 100%. No holes will be left unfilled. Not on my watch. And until then, I will let you know, once it’s done. And if I get full clearance from you guys to release the papers.”

The robot girl began look genuinely relieved, even telling the journalist:

“You have our sincerest of gratitude, Ms. Alves. We will get back to you, once we feel comfortable enough to release the information.”

“Heh, that won’t be a problem, because—”

…but she got rudely interrupted mid-sentence, as someone busts down from the ceiling, right onto the scene, taking the same entrance that Feng took earlier. And this person was even less of good news compared to the Yakuza boss.

It was none other than Heihachi Mishima himself. Looking very upset, roaring to go and cause a bloodbath somewhere. And this became clear, very quickly, when he decided to speed forward and specifically target Katarina, knowing that she was an investigative journalist and he would really hate to have eye-witnesses complicating the message…

…needless to say, for how terrifyingly fast the elderly Mishima was, targeting the Brazilian bounty hunter, who began looking horrified and bamboozled over the sheer speed this elderly martial artist possessed, not being able to get out of the way in time…

…before Alisa’s quick reflexes kick in, catching the Mishima by the wrist, and with her strong grip, breaking down his momentum mid-flight…

“Oh no, you don’t!”

…and using her blaster heels to speed forward, to kick the martial artist away from her.

And with his appearance, this forces even Feng Wei to look mildly unnerved, realizing that Heihachi himself has arrived. And despite being close to his level of strength, considering who this man was, it gave him a bit of a cold shiver, running down his spine. Sensing the old veteran oozing with raw, unbridled fury, ready to bring upon a massacre.

That causes even Hwoarang and Xiaoyu to stop dead in their tracks, since, if your opponent ends up looking scared too, they knew it only meant one thing. With Xiao especially looking frozen with fear:

“…No, don’t tell me… He is here?!”

“Seems like it… Heihachi Mishima…! Finally, I can’t wait to connect my foot with his stupid face!”

Compared to her, Hwoarang felt the most excited, as he felt a fire being ignited inside him. A fire that shall burn down this tyrant’s reign of dominance and terror.

Sensing the danger, Law decided to ditch the Yakuza, and take on Feng head-on, who was ready to strike both of Jin’s closest teammates, while they were too distracted by Heihachi’s downright oppressive presence. He knew that, if they were to team up, this battle would not be in their favor. So to increase their chances for victory, he made a decision: Lead Feng away from the scene, and face him, one-on-one. And as such, he yelled out:

“Hey, watch it, you two! Don’t give your opponent any freebies!”

And just when the Kenpo master was just about to lay his claws on them, he felt a foot connecting with his face, which caused him to crash land, right into the stairs, with Law actively taunting him, knowing this shall get him under his skin.

“Over here, you dumb gorilla! You’re looking for an even match? Then take me on, instead! You and I still have some unfinished business from last time!”

When Feng took a good look at this man that just dared to catch him by surprise, he began to smirk. A very unnerving one, downright demonic, as though he had some very dark thoughts. Ill intent. And indeed, he knew Law. Or at least, the “unfinished business” that they were said to have, with Law being part of the deal. He got up, not even feeling offended at how he was caught in the act.

“Marshall Law… Well, I never have. Did you come by to collect your reward? You asked for money from me… And now what? Are you breaking again?”

Law had considerable money problems, and the debt he owed to Feng, which felt like the equivalent to selling his soul to the devil, was not low. And when both Hwo and Xiao caught wind of the conversation, their stomachs began churning. They really had no idea how to react to this…

…and for one brief moment, it felt like a déjà-vu to Xiaoyu, who didn’t dare to tell everyone of her financial connection to Heihachi.

But wanting to be brave, the JKD master angrily told him:

“…What if I was? Then what? Let’s save this for when we are all alone, why won’t we? This is none of their concern!”

“Very well. But I can assure you… this time…”

His smirk darkened even harder, as he truly had malevolent intentions, enjoying the thought of making this formerly renowned martial artist squirm under the conditions they used to make, months prior. And that involved his family, and the money he owed to Feng.

“…you’d prefer being dead, once I am through with you.”

And now, Feng began strolling backwards, wanting to taunt Law, who began going after him, to a separate room in the compound.

But tensions immediately began rising, once Heihachi barked:

“TEKKEN FORCE! RETREAT! Leave these pitiful worms to me!”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

All of a sudden, the Tekken Force stopped firing at Yggdrasil, and focused on moving over to form a wall, right behind their boss, looking as stern as always. And when the Mishima began observing the room, wanting to see who else had been foolish enough to defy him today, he began folding his arms, arrogant as he was, laughing out loud right from the heart. As he realized: Lars was indeed here. Along with Xiaoyu. This sense of familiarity gave him a small glimpse of what you’d call “glee”.

“Lars! Xiaoyu! Hahaha! Oh, does it feel nostalgic to be seeing familiar faces again! It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”

But when he pointed out their presence, everyone immediately gathered in a circle, in front of the entrance, with Lars looking especially irritated to see him. He had a tough time hiding it: He was feeling genuinely unwell. With sweat dripping from his forehead, and him gritting his teeth, having to get confronted with the same to just treat him like a “dropout boy”.

“Yeah… But I would have preferred you to stay out of my life, in all honesty…”

All that Heihachi could do in that moment is smirk at his illegitimate son, scoffing at his hostility.

“My goodness, since when have we become so openly sour? I just dropped by to say hello. I didn’t mean no ill will, or anything. We’re all friends here, right?”

…and that smirk quickly shifted into an almost shit-eating grin, with a red, demonic glow following his gaze, as he pointed out:

“…or, were you planning to take a hike, just when things were about to get interesting?”

Everyone, even the usually hot-tempered Hwoarang, began sensing the inhumane pressure looming in the air. All the while thinking to himself:

“My god, such high & mighty bullshit, just looking at him pisses me off…! Acting like he owns everything, as if he is so untouchable… Yeah, yeah, keep talking asshole, guess what? I did your mom…! Now I can see why Jin became the way he is, if THIS was his teacher…!”

But even he was smart enough to know: This wasn’t the time to joke around, because everything is now hanging in the balance, now that he entered the scene. They knew they were in big trouble. And despite his “friendly” exterior, they knew this was all a ruse. He came by to kill them. One by one, if it fancies him. And he will not leave prisoners…

MEANWHILE, BACK TO THE KAZAMA DUO…

…by this point in time, Reina had grown very impatient with them, with how many times she had failed to land a hit on either of the Kazama parties involved. Having wrecked the entire room, tearing down all the Shoji doors in sight, she could only smirk like a demented psycho, as she realized: Lili is right there. In her field of sight. And she “playfully” went:

“Oh, Lili! Here you are…! Come to Mama…!”

Realizing she had been exposed, and there was no way out for her, Lili fell to her knees, pressing her head against the concrete floor, begging for mercy…

“R-Reina…! P-Please, let’s be reasonable about this, OK…? For the love of God, leave me alone…! I will do anything for you, I swear…! But please, let me go!”

But just watching her beg for her life only causes the Mishima to laugh out loud in her phase, like she truly had lost her marbles, smirking down on her like a deranged sadist, feeling so gleeful over her suffering:

“My god! Look at yourself! You really are as useless as you look! Begging for your life now, at all times, after you failed to finish the simplest of assignments! Oh, how the Rochefort family has fallen…! You know what…? You shouldn’t have done that… because… you only made me more eager to slice you to pieces and feed your remains to the rats!”

She swiftly drew her butcher knife, which she had attempted to use on Asuka, before failing to do so…

…with the latter, backed by Jin, rushing in, to attack Reina.

And immediately, Asuka gets right in, kicking the Mishima in the back of her head, causing her to drop her weapon, before swiftly turning back to kick Asuka in return, right around her shoulder plates. As the latter quickly evaded the attack by doing an acrobatic backflip, with Jin getting to launch an attack of his own. Punching Reina right in the chest, which actually landed in droves…

…but just when they were about to continue, Reina’s phone began vibrating, indicating she got a text from someone. And she quickly realized: It was her father, telling her to meet up with him at the lobby, as they need to dispose of Lars.

She mischievously smirked at the two, saying:

“Well, suckers! You’re in big trouble now! My dad has arrived, just in time, to kick all of your asses!”

But Jin immediately grew concerned, knowing whom she was referring to, while getting remarkably angrier than before.

“I should have guessed as such…! Heihachi…! We made a ruckus down here, of course it’s not going to get unnoticed by him…!”

“And now, you’re all gonna get it good! I think I will be excusing myself out of here! Smell ya later, losers!”

Jin and Asuka exchanged glances, as they knew, should Reina join up with Heihachi, it will not be a cakewalk. And hence, they had to make a decision here. But Asuka was quick to draw on what needs to be done. She felt a strong urge to challenge herself, smiling to herself in a cocky manner, with Jin already guessing what’s on her mind.

Sharing brain cells, which proved to be surprisingly wholesome between the two, two of a kind sticking together, he folded his arms, smirking at her with a raised eyebrow.

“…Hmph, judging by the look on your face, something tells me, you are not planning on letting this go, right? Reina is all yours, I presume?”

She smiles at him, cutely imitating his pose with the words:

“Hell yeah. What do YOU think? I am not going to let myself get kidnapped a second time, who do you take me for? And you won’t stop me. You make sure to get back to the others, to help them against Heihachi. Leave Reina to me.”

Jin responded, knowing that Lili was about to attack from behind with the devil-neutralizing chain from earlier, with Asuka having paid close attention to Reina’s reaction from before:

“Meanwhile…”

…and Asuka was quick on the draw to catch the chain, at the right time. To keep her cousin from getting caught. And she coldly told Lili:

“Really? Will you ever learn? Just give it up, Lili, you’re just wasting your time at this point. I have nothing left to say to you, anyhow. Get lost.”

Lili was having a bit of a psychotic episode. With her left eye twitching in madness, feeling completely humiliated to the core, she could not accept that this game was over. She had come so far, and yet, in just one day, she lost everything. All her plans, down the drain. She knew, she had nothing left to “conquer” here, and thus, she decided, malevolent as she was:

“Oh no, Asuka…! If I am going to hell tonight, I will gladly be taking you with me! You have crossed me for the last time! Osaka will be mine, and you won’t be standing in my way! You will lose everything—”

“…Not as long as I am around.”

…then she felt her chain getting yanked forward by none other than Jin himself, who gladly took the chain off of Asuka’s hands, in spite of the side effects, using all his strength into forcing her to get closer, to dish out her just desserts for having dared to hurt his family. And he did so, by punching her in the face, so hard, it caused her to flip. And fall flat on her back. While she was down, he told her:

“…If you got all the influence and money to make someone smaller than yourself, why not try this on someone your own size? Like me?”

He told his relative firmly, reassuring her that all will be fine in the end:

“Now, go! Keep Reina separated from her father! I will be taking care of Lili for you! And once I am done, I will be joining up with you all, I promise.”

This oddly sweet gesture causes Asuka to have her hazel eyes growing shiny in affection, feeling so touched at how Jin wants to punish Lili for all the years she treated her like dog water. Playfully commenting with:

“…Essentially, you’re the big bro, punishing the bully, gotcha… Still, thanks…”

“Now go! Save your gratitude for later! We don’t have time!”

“Right…!”

And with that, she starts chasing Reina down…

…the chess pieces have all been put into place.

Law facing off against Feng…

Jin facing off against Lili…

Asuka facing off against Reina…

…and Yggdrasil VS Heihachi Mishima.

With Yoshimitsu activating his mask, readying himself to slice forward with his katana, saying:

“…Let the hunt begin.”

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

May the games begin…

Reina was running through the building as though her life depended on it. She knew she had to reach her father before Jin. But this shall prove to be a task for the impossible, as soon, she would find herself trapped in a room that looked like it belonged to a Minka. With flat wooden surfaces, and a Shoji door, leading to the stairway…

…but to her misfortune, the door was jammed. She used all her strength to loosen it up, but to no avail. And even worse, she soon learned the reason why this door wouldn’t budge. With the contributor to the problem standing right behind her, coming from the blinds, with a big wide smirk on her face. It was Asuka.

“My, are we in a hurry tonight or what?”

This causes the young Mishima to swiftly turn over and face her adversary with a look that can best be described as, mock-surprised, or, so angry that she was practically losing it at this point, with one eyelid twitching.

“Don’t tell me…! You did this?!”

“Sure did. I just had to help myself somewhat, because I knew I wasn’t going to be able to catch up to you. So instead, I made it so that I took… a little bit of a gross shortcut, just to catch you by surprise.”

We see a comical representation of Asuka using directions from the layout of the compound that Alisa had provided to her earlier, through a microphone that Jin took along as a safety measure in case of them losing contact. They thought of everything. And the young Kazama took full advantage of this, hoping to catch Reina, before she could even have time to reach her father.

But what made it comical was the fact that Asuka had to take a shortcut. And this led her through the sewerage system, right beneath the compound. She climbed down, fighting herself through the horrid stench, and climbing back up to the compound. Quickly taking the elevator to then stop, right in front of the door that Reina was previously standing in front of. Blocking the path with one the heavy buddha statues, that were conveniently placed, close to the elevator.

“While you ran fast, I had to think even faster. All I had to do was take a shortcut through the sewer system beneath this building and return to the surface, arriving right at the spot where I knew, you had to go through there. The door is not budging, because I blocked the entrance with both a buddha statue, and a katana that was nearby. Lady Fortune is really starting to smile upon me this time. And as such, here we are. And though I may now smell like a urinal, I’d rather prefer smelling like crap than losing to someone like you. So, it seems you’re stuck with me here. Blegh.”

She stuck out her tongue at her, taunting her into staying right where she was, unless she was too chicken to face her head-on. She could tell, Reina felt hesitant to fight her, but she couldn’t even tell why that was. Then, her opposition coldly told her, maintaining her furrowed eyebrows:

“…You should have run for your life while you still could, bitch. Because now, I will be taking great pleasure in tearing you to pieces, and turning you to dog food…!”

“Try me. Because, last time I checked, even with you tormenting me, while I was your prisoner, you kept saying the same thing, “I am gonna kill you!”, or “I will tear you to pieces!”, amongst others. But all you ever did was use me as a rag doll for you to unleash all your pent-up frustrations on. …What, too scared to have blood on your hands? Are you just all talk, like Lili?”

The Kazama grew quite stern with her though, as she coldly told her:

“…Y’know, I was almost ready to accept it, but now, I am fully convinced. All you are, is just a barking chihuahua. That’s exactly what you are. All you’re good for is barking orders and talking a big game, but once I confront you, under four eyes, you look like you’re ready to wee yourself. You felt more than eager to kick Jin’s teeth in, but once I show up, you grow uncharacteristically nervous, in my presence …Don’t tell me… Are you scared of me? I wonder why, though. And…”

She began glaring at her, having a sneaking suspicion that this girl is not what she seemed as, at an initial glance. She recalled all their moments together, while she kept her as a captive, and she could tell, she was awfully hesitant in her presence, despite her threats for violence and death. In fact, the whole time, she didn’t even dare physically coming into extensive contact with her, for longer than a few seconds. There was always a certain delay in her attacks, as if touching her was a huge no-no to her.

Then, she recalled how Jin told her that, during their first encounter, the moment he tapped into his Devil powers, wanting to test his theory about her being a pure-blooded Kazama, much like his mother, he would feel unimaginable pain inside his body and soul. As if, her touch set him on fire and he was burning up from the inside out.

…all the puzzle pieces are falling mentally in-place for her. She may have never had the best grades in school, but she was definitely not low on IQ. In fact, when the moment calls for it, she is quite resourceful, and surprisingly smart, like a naturally born, battle tactician. And now, she will use this opportunity to make Reina submit to her.

“…this chain that Lili had used on you earlier, on the stairway… considering that she had used that exact same chain on Jin as well to capture him… and you yourself grew gradually feeble, the moment you came into contact with it… am I led to assume that you and Jin have the same power?”

Reina’s blood ran cold, when she realized: She may have underestimated this girl, way too much. Realizing the hard way: Her cover was blown.

“Huh…?!”

And once she passionately pointed at her with an icy glare and her index finger, the young Mishima truly felt exposed now.

“…Are you a Devil Gene wielder too, by any chance?”

Almost comically, she nervously began sweating, not being able to come up with any witty remarks, feeling as though, she had been caught, red-handed:

“H-How…?! H-How did she—I never brought this up in any of our conversations! How did this loser manage to figure me out…?!”

She yells at her, unable to mask her growing panic and insecurity, now that she got figured out:

“Tell me, how did you figure me out…?!”

“Oh, I just so happen to be a passive observer. I was never the brightest in school, but when it came to analyzing my opponents, you were as easy to read as a book. And considering, I have already gotten somewhat confronted by the same power that was plaguing my relative, all that was left to do for me, was connecting the dots. And there you go. …Surely, you don’t plan on running away, now that things are picking up. Or was it all just hot air, on your end?”

Asuka, the moment she was told to join up with her at the compound, she always had that lingering hunch, that something was definitely off about all this. She knew that something was up, the moment that Reina made her entrance, not even trying to bind her down with the same Tenma chains that were applied on Jin. She wondered why she was treated like an exception to their “kidnapping guidelines”, but after their first encounter, a theory began forming in her mind: She was scared of her, because of her being a Kazama. Jin came to her, because he was looking for another relative of his to keep his Devil Gene in check, which proved to be more than just an empty guess. But considering he was a Kazama by blood, much like her, the effects didn’t immediately arrive, only when he knowingly let the power enter his subconscious. And naturally, these chains only cause true harm to those with powers that would be connected to the devil himself. If Jin’s reactions to them were anything to go by, and how Reina reacted the same way, just by random chance, it all began adding up.

The Kazama could only smirk, knowing that now, she could be at an advantage here, now that her powers are no longer a mystery to her. And if she can suppress the Devil Gene, or in general, negatively affect it, just by physically coming into contact with the wielder, she figured: She might be having a field advantage here.

“…I gotta say: Your timing is impeccable. I always wanted to see if I could actually match up to a Mishima. But considering that you are “blessed” with this cursed power, it would almost be considered cheating, that I am being pitted against you. Wouldn’t you agree, huh? Reina?”

This high amount of confidence only causes the punk girl to laugh out loud, and her reasoning for it was the following:

“You gotta be kidding me! Have you got brain worms or something?! Even without my Devil Gene, I can tell you this much: You’re toast! I am not just a Mishima by name, you know! I can beat you with just one hand, tied behind my back!”

“Really…? Is that a fact…?”

Asuka gets ready for battle, as she grew stern and determined, ready for anything she might throw at her. Calmly stating, gradually raising her voice in genuine annoyance with her, finding her attitude even more grating than Lili’s:

“…then enough with the song and dance, and just get to the fight, you are starting to tug on my patience…!”

“…This brat…!”

Both began encircling one another…

…before letting off menacing battle cries, with them throwing roundhouse kicks at one another…

…and in transition to their clash, we immediately switch to Jin and Lili, who were busy fighting themselves as well, having their own sets of conflicts to resolve.

But Jin was also busy evading the Tenma chain, which was still in the aristocrat’s grip, using it to her advantage, shooting it in his direction whenever he got too close for comfort. Proving herself to be way more capable as a fighter than she initially let on. Just for how skilled she was in using ranged weapons. And despite him sometimes receiving grazing hits from the chain, which ended up affecting his general stamina, due to his Devil Gene, he knew that it was better being weaker for just a few moments, than using the power of the devil, and risking getting severely injured in the process. He won’t allow himself to get captured again.

Even taking a risk, as much as before, he would catch the chain with his bare hands, just to violently tug her closer, and give her one gnarly chokeslam…

…which almost would have worked…

…if it weren’t for Lili being more perceptive than she let on, getting closer, only to let go of the chain, sliding across the ground with her heels, to take the Kazama by surprise, and using one hand to balance herself on the ground, only to catapult herself into the air, hitting him in the chin.

“…Did you really think that move is going to work on me twice? Think again!”

Jin immediately recovered mid-flight, rubbing his chin, as he tenderly landed back on the ground, spreading out his right hand to point all fingertips in her direction, breathing in and out, trying to find his inner balance again. He did feel mildly bamboozled on the inside, however, just having to witness an average street brawler being so good at using melee weapons. He had to wonder…

“Tell me… I could be wrong, but did you actually invest your riches into teaching yourself in close quarters combat too, outside of investing it in just your good looks? Because the way you were using that chain earlier was not something a mere novice would make use of. Let alone so efficiently, with some form of precision and clear intent behind it. And from what I know, you were always more of a casual street brawler… Who exactly are you, Lili Rochefort? I’d like to know more about you. …Over some tea, if you please, even.”

The young heir to the Rochefort name began smirking at him, feeling mildly flattered by his words of praise, recognizing the sass in his wording, too. Knowing that it meant quite the margin to be heard being spoken very highly of her, even from her natural enemies. And her response didn’t wait too long to arrive.

“…From the looks of it, you could be written off as your stereotypical Japanese beefcake with family issues, but you definitely don’t appear to be a fool, I can tell. Why yes, I did. But what of it? I had to expand my horizons. I am to become the sole heir to the company of my father, after all, so… I always have to land a top performance, otherwise, I might be written off the will. But, what do you know about that, anyway? You Mishimas always were at each other’s throats, what will you inherit, anyway? Just a pile of rubble, that is your self-worth, once I am through with you? Please.”

He wasn’t one to be angered by low provocations like this. After all, he was nothing like Hwoarang. Instead, he proceeds to tease her about it, adding:

“You speak so highly of your father; it just leaves me wondering… How did you become so rich anyhow? Was it really through just “honest means”? Or did you just inherit some precious blood money, soiled with the blood of the innocent, the more time passed on? Not that I have any room to talk about it, given how I have seen my fair share of hell too, but… it does pique my curiosity about you. But unlike you, my plans served a grander purpose. And if it meant driving the rich and corrupt to ruin, so be it. However, it leaves me asking… What kind of satisfaction do you gain from tormenting someone like Asuka? She isn’t blessed with riches of your status; she is not even “in your league”, as you would put it, conceited as it may sound… So tell me. Why do you do this? Why even go through all the effort of tormenting someone who is quote-on-quote “below you”?”

This commentary causes the blonde aristocrat to cover her right eye, while closing the left one, erupting in hysterical, almost maniacal laughter.

…and for one very brief instance, her eyes lit up in an unsettling manner, as though she had snake eyes for just a fraction of a second.

Leaving the Kazama all kinds of bewildered and puzzled over her reaction. And since this same woman has spent all her time and resources in making one part of family’s life a living hell, seeing her act this way slowly began getting under his skin. Glaring at her, asking:

“…Did I miss something funny?”

“Really now?! THIS is what you fixate on? Of ALL the things that I have done, all you do is focusing on the meaningless details of my endeavors. Typical Mishimas. Always thinking so small in scale. It’s almost comical, if it weren’t so very sad. …Did you even pay attention? I couldn’t possibly care any less about your accursed family. All you are, are just a bunch of irritating stepping stones for both me, and my father. All I am doing here is simply “expanding the horizon”. It’s just business. And business is about money. And money makes the world go round. Once you are running short of it, what else is there for you to do, other than collaborating with those you used to refer to as your “worst enemies”? I couldn’t care less what your demented grandfather is hatching in that balding hairline of his, but I can tell you this much: Never stop a running system. If it works, who cares about anything else? My family’s business is dying, and I have to step in. That’s it. I am only here for monetary gain, that is not complex enough for you?”

This causes Jin to angrily point at Lili, glaring at her with a look, so ice cold, it would cause you to freeze up with intimidation:

“So, let me summarize: Much like every politician, you are willing to walk over the innocent, just to line up your own pockets, is that what you’re telling me? …And then you wonder, why I went off the deep end during the 6th tournament. Because of people like you!”

Lili simply shrugged at this statement, telling him:

“Oh, come on. Now you want to play the moral messiah, or something? Wasn’t it your bright idea to plunge this world into chaos, in the first place? …Even obtaining ownership of the oil fields that me and my father own, without asking first? You swing the hammer of “morale” on me, and you can’t even look yourself in the mirror first, before posing judgment on me? At least… I know who I am. But do you? I know, I am just here, for money. I am not here for beef with criminals, who act like they are “holier than thou”, and yet here I am, discussing life philosophy with a terrorist. …Wouldn’t you think that that is morbid irony, in and of itself?”

But he immediately fires back at her, not even caring if she gets it or not, because for someone like her, it wouldn’t even make a difference.

“I know EXACTLY what I have done. And it wasn’t even my decision to make. I was being mind controlled the whole time, I never planned for this to escalate into a global conflict. If you even care to know, that is. But hey, what do I know, right? I am just “playing hero”, while you are here to trample all over the lives of those, who can’t even fend for themselves, and I didn’t even mean to drag into this. If that isn’t twisted and opportunistic, then I don’t know what is. You essentially grease the machinery with blood of the innocent, while using me as a public scapegoat. I know, my grandfather has already done this. Of course, you would work with those who are “winning”, because, who would even want to side with the “losers”, am I right? That’s why you decided to work with Reina, because hey, anything to get rid of a single girl, who managed to knock you off your high horse.”

In that moment however, Lili’s gaze darkened, as she pointed out, as cold-blooded as she was growing, knowing that she really didn’t need to hear this from someone, who couldn’t even kill his own family, despite always talking a big game about it.

“…Oh, please. …Do you really want to know why I particularly enjoy haunting Asuka this way? …I want her to burn mark my presence into her mind. Where I come from, failure is not an option. And then, in just one tournament, she had to come by and ruin my ride, preventing me from ever gaining ownership of the Mishima Zaibatsu. Again. And again. And again. …My father had set his sights on this company for way too long. He and Heihachi Mishima have been business partners for decades. But with how things have gone completely off the rails, what choices do we have left? Your grandpa has lost marbles, and all that we do is keep him on the right track. After all… …you can only truly tame a monster…”

All of a sudden, the tensions in the room rose to uncomfortable levels, with Jin feeling so much pressure building up in his presence, witnessing something unsettling about this aristocrat…

“…by becoming a monster, yourself!”

…and out of nowhere, her skin grows pale, her hair goes from honey blonde to platinum blonde, her fingernails grow longer and sharper…

…with her eyes lighting up in a reddish-snake-like pattern, with a purple-red aura surrounding her, like a veil of the abyss, rising behind her.

Witnessing this horrifying transformation and shift in overall vibe, the young Kazama gazed through his hand, asking in a mildly unnerved tone of voice:

“Who the hell is she…?!”

And without another word, she walks over to a stand that had two katanas positioned on top of one another, along with its holsters. She began smirking at Jin, as she approached him, before launching one of the blades in his direction, saying:

“Here. Catch.”

The intent was more than clear. She plans on fighting Jin, with a blade weapon this time around. And this has the likelihood to turn into a battle of malnutrition. Feeling threatened, Jin catches the katana, this time, allowing the Devil Gene to flow into his body, coldly saying:

“…You really plan on going this far with me, huh? Be my guest. But… You really should have picked your opponent more wisely.”

A hint of his Devil alter ego could be heard through his wording, as Lili starts smirking, telling him bluntly:

“Quit your bluffing. From now on, I will not be holding back. Don’t think I am some ill-informed blondie with lack of brains. Haven’t you figured it out by now? …Or do you need me to spell it out for you?”

…it slowly began dawning on him, why she would separate him from his relative. Now having born witness to Lili’s unholy presence, he began to understand: Since Asuka had the ability to suppress the Devil Gene, who is to say, the same rules won’t be applied to someone like her? When she is making use of such an unknown power source, that cannot be from this world, lacking any ounce of pure-hearted qualities to them, no less. This realization causes Jin to smirk, as the devil powers slowly began overwriting his subconscious, getting ready for whatever this aristocrat had in store, now that the mask has dropped off.

“Hmph. I see how it is… You wanted Asuka to leave, thinking you would be gaining an advantage, once she is out of the picture, because you were somehow made aware of her potential… That just makes you all the more dangerous. I am not afraid to kill, if I have to…”

As he says this, he unsheathes the blade, throwing the holster out of the way, before getting into an Iaido stance, ready for a potential battle to the death, with his devil powers backing him…

…Lili did the same thing, following his example, while scoffing at him, and throwing the holster away herself, getting into a similar stance with her katana, saying calmly, almost in a snake-like way:

“…and I am not afraid to die.”

And as they ran right into each other, their cold steel clashing together…

…it instantly transitions to Law and Feng, who were also utilizing weapons. Law, making use of his nunchakus, and Feng having grabbed hold of a Dao sword. Their “arena” was a dimly-lit, red version of Asuka’s and Reina’s battleground, with the flames emanating from the Buddha statues, providing the illumination necessary to bring light to the bloodlust emanating from both combatants. Unlike Jin and Lili, this was for real, and Law fought simply at his best, knowing what he got himself into.

“You really wouldn’t let up, huh? It’s all just business to you, nothing personal, right? But I get the feeling that you might have deeper reasons for wanting to see me bleed… I am right, aren’t I? So, what is it?”

“Oh, you’re sorely mistaken, my friend. I don’t live or fight for grander purposes like how most of the Mishimas do. I am nothing like them in that aspect. I live for the thrill of a good match. And if it costs a few lives or so, so be it. Once you have lived like I did, you would enjoy the fight way more than the reward that may stem from it. …I suppose that's my reason? But if I were to add something, to “sweeten the deal”…”

He began glaring at him, as he felt mildly insulted, just being in Law’s presence. He may be a man of his word, that the fight is all that truly matters to him. However, one line that shall never be crossed with him, is when he is being played for a fool by someone, who thinks they can “tame” him for their own personal gain. Long gone are the days where he would follow anyone’s orders, and this temporary alliance with Heihachi is of no concern to him.

“…you have made a grave misjudgment on your end. That fool of a blondie whom you dragged along to convince me into becoming an instructor at your dojo… That was the type of personal insult I shall not stand for. And don’t get me wrong. Me losing to both of you, has never been the issue of discussion. Moreover, you are the core of the problem. All that money you got, that you took from me, because I took grave pity on you for being so pathetic… Did you actually believe that once you beat me in battle, all your financial burdens will be glossed over on my end? As if, you won’t have anything to fess up for? …You’re disappointing me, Marshall.”

The martial artist began to look genuinely annoyed, having to listen to all this meaningless banter, knowing that, even if he did pay up, what good would it have done? Knowing how petty and spiteful Feng has proven to be, he would have probably gone for his family, regardless. This lingering fear is exactly why he had sent Forest back home to America. He was well-aware of the debts that he owed to Feng and the Yakuza, hence his determination to settle the score, right here.

“Oh, my bad for being such a “disappointment”, it’s not like you would have ever changed course, even if I were to fess up with all the money that I am owing you. I know who you are, Feng. Your reputation precedes you. And honestly, nothing you say or do can truly scare me. From the sound of it, you may have witnessed your fair share of hell yourself. So, let’s turn this whole thing around, shall we? I also happen to enjoy a good fight. But unlike you, I didn’t take any enjoyment out of scamming people, or participating in underground tournaments. I had a family to feed. Something to fight for. But you… you just do this for self-preservation. What exactly moved you into comparing us two? We are nothing alike.”

“Are you sure about this? …Your constant desire for money is what brought you all this misery in the first place. I wonder… Hasn’t it ever crossed your mind as to why people are distancing themselves from you? Always putting monetary needs above those of your loved ones.”

Law couldn’t lie, he felt mildly exposed at that question, as he wasn’t expecting the Kenpo master to get so overtly personal on him. A sweat drop ran down his forehead, as he tried to keep it together, knowing he wasn’t off-base with that question.

“…What are you implying?”

Feng’s look darkened, as he stared deeply into Law’s soul, practically fishing out the worst of him, hoping to throw it back at him, holding up a mirror for him, all the while.

“You left everything you ever cared about in the states. You probably never once contacted your wife, your son, or your lifelong partner-in-crime, in a long while. Ever wondered why that is? …You’re consumed by greed, Marshall. Just like me. You’re just in denial of it, because you think, “at least, I am not being greedy to save my own skin”. We both know, that’s nonsense. All these years living in poverty, always needing to rely on others, have left quite the mark on you… Isn’t that disgraceful for someone of your stature? You turned from a dragon, to a mere blood-sucking leech. And you can’t even pay back what you owe either me, or those you had willingly invested time in getting to know. Everyone entrusted you with something… and you threw it all away for momentary pleasure. Not even being able to pay off your son’s medical bills, since you wasted it all on that restaurant chain… and how is that business working out for you?”

Hearing this, the JKD master began wavering somewhat, as he wasn’t off-track with what he was getting at. He wanted to deny it, but couldn’t find the right words to fight back the accusations thrown at him. He knew this wasn’t true, as he was really trying to make amends for all his shortcomings, even for betraying Paul, just to hire Feng into his dojo, so that he can make a living.

This didn’t stop the two however, from still going at it. This time, they got rid of their weapons to continue on the old-fashioned way, throwing punches and kicks at each other by the dozens, with Law starting to grow weaker in both fighting spirit and conviction…

Bearing witness to the depravity that he had released upon his family by coming face to face with this demon of a man, he told him firmly:

“It’s not as simple as you make it sound… If you’re the only one healthy enough to stand up and fight, with your friend having grown tired of your constant easy-money schemes, of course, I would be left all by myself… and maybe, just maybe… that’s for the best. This fear of starving never truly went away, even as I got older. But now that I have come face to face with you again, I can remedy some of my bad street record by defeating you, right here…!”

“Hmph. Go ahead and try… As I have told you… You won’t be leaving here, unless I mark you for death, first… You will leave this compound, a broken man, with nothing left to lose for…”

With their clashing of kicks…

…we transition over to the battle ground, which was the foyer of the Yakuza compound, with Lars and Heihachi clashing in their roundhouse kicks, causing electric sparks to fly everywhere.

And the Mishima was not willing to give anyone present a break. Sending his troops to fight the others, while keeping Lars occupied with yours truly. Knowing they have some unfinished business left to resolve. And there the two Mishimas stood, as gunfire filled the area around them, with the Swedish rebel leader glaring at his illegitimate father.

“Tell you something, “father”… You have made a grave mistake coming here… You do realize that we from Yggdrasil do not plan on ever handing this city over to you, right? I don’t plan on losing. And neither will the others. And even if you were to beat me, you will have the others to deal with, and they are just as determined as I am to keep Osaka away from your grimy fingers. You haven’t won yet, far from it…!”

This only causes the elderly martial artist to fold his arms and erupt into hearty, condescending laughter, as he told his illegitimate son:

“Oh my, what bravado! What happened to you, did Jin’s vengeful attitude rub off on you or something? That’s quite the sight to behold. And here I thought, you were some “hero of justice”. Wouldn’t opposing me go against your code of conduct? I haven’t even done anything… yet. So, what are you going to do, should you hypothetically defeat me right here? Will you arrest me? What for? I still haven’t committed any crimes yet, have I?”

Hearing this from the same man, who had ruined countless lives with his nonchalant attitude, believing everyone is always beneath him, no matter the circumstance, only made the rebel leader glare at him even harder.

“Don’t even start…! Your list of crimes is as far-reaching as the wall of China… The only reason why you’re so confident, is because we lack any definitive dirt on you to use as evidence… But I guarantee you, this won’t last. However. There has been something I have been meaning to ask you. …Why are you even here? What moved you to go to Osaka, of all places? We have been told that you were planning to take over the city, and rebuild a new stronghold there, to continue the conflict with G-Corporation. But, why? Why Osaka? Of all places? Don’t you have your HQ in Tokyo? Is it because of the Yakuza? Even without them, you’re pretty formidable enough, so tell me… What were you really plotting?”

Heihachi shot one really dark smirk at the rebel leader, looking as intimidating as ever, as he revealed his true plan to him, being very confident in himself to pull through with it, once he gets rid of all of them here.

“…Do you want to know? Fine. Since you have already caught up to me, what point is there in keeping it a secret? And even if you were to leave as the victors for today, what good will it do? I will still have my sights set on… her.”

“…Who are you talking about?”

Lars began feeling genuinely uneasy, as he realized: Jin was meant to be captured first, but somehow, he didn’t exactly object to Asuka getting apprehended either. Almost as if, he wanted “double the paycheck”. His stomach began churning, when he put all the pieces together. It all began to make sense: They had the same goal. Asuka Kazama. But whatever Heihachi had in store for her, could only be bad news to them. After all, Jun Kazama has fallen off the grid, safe for a letter she sent to Jin. And she, along with Kazuya, could not be traced, at this moment in time, according to his intel. So, this last word really sent a shiver of pure disgust down his spine, being able to already guess where this is going.

And his worst fears would end up materializing, when the Mishima blatantly admitted to him:

“…Asuka Kazama. A tiny bird whispered to me, that you needed her for your plans on keeping Jin’s Devil powers at bay. Possibly even utilizing her in opposition to Kazuya, should that moment ever present itself. But you know what? I had… a change of heart. I don’t even know why I bothered chasing after my own off-spring, when I could have had the perfect body, in the form of a beautiful, female Kazama, as a vessel to oppose them?! The body of a pure-blooded Kazama! I would become a god among men! Neither demon, nor human will be able to stop me, once I get my hands on her… And her good looks would be a perk I would be willing to bargain for, too…”

Like a demented freak, he began making hand motions as though he was fondling breasts, licking his lips in anticipation, as the thought of being inside Asuka’s body sent the old man into a twisted frenzy. Before raising his arms to the sky, feeling like a mad genius for having come up with this, knowing full well of the advantages that the Kazama DNA would bring him.

“…Just imagine…! I will be invincible, and my body would be that of a goddess…! Oh, the bliss! The bliss! May the gods have mercy on me, as I step into a whole new plane of existence, with the most untamed Kazama DNA at my disposal!”

…and that sealed the deal for everyone present, even while they were busy fending off against the advancing troops and Yakuza members. They all stared in pure, unfiltered disgust and revulsion, with Hwoarang feeling the filthiest having to process over what had just been spilled out of the mouth of this psychopath. In his mind, he began speaking, looking repulsed and enraged to the core.

“No…! You wouldn’t dare, you dirty old man…! I will MURDER you, before that happens…!”

And as things stood, so far, it was a stalemate.

Asuka and Reina went straight for the prize, with no clear victor in sight yet, as it was evenly matched, as of now…

…Jin and Lili, with her mask having come off in his presence, were still facing one another, with their cold steel clashing, repeatedly…

…Meanwhile, Law and Feng were still hard at work, trying to outdo one and the other, with Law starting to significantly falter in his performance, giving Feng the edge…

…and now, Yggdrasil and the Mishima Zaibatsu were still at war, with everyone present now having been given even more of a reason to protect Asuka from the grips of this dysfunctional family. Now, it was no longer just about their leader, but his family, too.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

The fight for Osaka has taken a much darker turn now, the moment the elderly Mishima confessed to Lars, on why he was targeting Asuka, along with her hometown in particular.

The illegitimate Mishima, and leader of Yggdrasil, threw one ice-cold glare at his “father”, wanting to know exactly what kind of interest he had in a Kazama.

“Tell me, “dad”… What kind of interest do you have in Asuka, beyond… Appearances? What do you hope to accomplish by making her yours? I am ready for you to enlighten us all with your infinite wisdom.”

The venom in his words was all too apparent, and no one would be able to blame him, as, what Heihachi planned on doing to Asuka, was just too repulsive to put it into words. And recalling how he had treated his own family up until now, even killing his wife, he could only think about the darkest of thoughts, knowing that this old man is not afraid to step over bodies, as long as it serves his goals. And it really didn’t help, when the elderly Mishima threw one very unsettling smirk in his direction, stating outright, as he folded his arms again:

“Why, it’s quite simple. …I realized; I had been wasting my time. The Devil Gene itself, even with my genetics as a Mishima, would be way too powerful to tame, even for someone of my stature. Kazuya proved to me that, even if I were to reach the apex of my strength, it would still be far from enough to put it in its place. Time and time again, the power of the devil had always given him the edge in battle. So… With that said, I came to understand, the only way to truly defeat and tame this force of nature, is… “flipping the script”, if you will.”

“What are you talking about…?”

“Hmph. I am already all powerful. The only thing that’s holding me back is my own humanitarian limitation. Raw strength alone is not enough. Not anymore And your dear Jin, has given me one hell of an idea to play around with. Forget about Ogre, forget about immortality, and especially, forget the Devil Gene. What I really need now, is the body of a Kazama to inhabit. It will be no problem… Well, except for the fact, Jin’s mother would have been far too… difficult to handle. She has long since exceeded the description of “easy pickings”. Hence, I have set my sights on the weakest link of the Kazama family tree…”

“…which is Asuka. Of course, you would go there. Why am I not surprised…?”

Heihachi began laughing out loud, feeling like a mad genius. He has the means to make it happen, and he will stop at nothing to make his ambitions leave the drawing board.

“It’s a genius plan, isn’t it? Once I am inside this young girl’s body, I will become unstoppable. Neither Jin, nor Kazuya, will be able to lay so much as a finger on me, once the procedure proved successful. And remember, nothing is outside the realm of implausibility for myself. I can go even further. I can genetically modify her body to make it closer to my own, I may have to sacrifice the glorious breasts, but it’s a small sacrifice to make, when it means making you jesters dance to my tune, before I dispose of all of you. My, why didn’t I think of this earlier? I could have spared myself all the trouble, and just head straight for the prize, that being, a beautiful girl’s body, that just so happens to possess pure, untampered Kazama blood. With that, my streak of bad luck with you clowns shall end here.”

But Lars wasn’t the only one, who began feeling genuinely sick to his stomach listening to all that unhinged squabbling from the same man, who legally calls himself his “father”. Hwoarang had her own words to share with him. He stopped for one moment, leaving the rest to Katarina, as he steps forward, ending up right next to his squad leader, glaring at the Mishima in a way, where one can easily tell, being subtle was never his strong suit, but that didn’t matter. He made it more than clear, in that moment: His hatred and disdain ran quite deep for this individual before him. His forehead veins pump, as he stared at the old Mishima in an almost bone-chilling way.

“…Are you finished yet, old man? ‘Cause I am tellin’ you right now, just being forced to listen to you, is enough to make my blood pressure rise to downright lethal magnitudes. You’re going on and on about how it’s Jin this, Kazuya that, Devil Gene this, Kazama that… The only thing I can deduct from all your bullshit, is that: Why should we be scared of you? You’re just an old geezer, who cannot accept the fact that, he is long since pass the expiration date. And as far as I am concerned, I’ll be more than happy to bury you alive, should you dare to soil Asuka’s presence with your own! She ain’t some kind of trophy that you hunt down and put above your fireplace. I’ll be glad to remind you of that!”

This only made Heihachi smirk, knowing that this auburn-haired punk is just a loudmouth, with barely any strength to back up anything he is saying, surely. Or, so he believed. And wanting to draw some sadistic enjoyment out of this young martial artists’ anger, he went on ahead to taunt him in very obdurate ways, knowing that that was a very specific sore spot in Hwoarang’s history with the Mishimas. But he didn’t even realize how angry he was becoming, as he continued to “scold” the Korean biker, and ex-soldier.

“…I remember you. You are that idiotic street punk from my high school. Hwoarang, was it? So, you still haven’t learned any manners, when talking to your superiors. All the teachers you assaulted, all the ruckus you caused on MY property, it would seem, Jin has taken way too many lessons from you. How disappointed your “father” has to be, having you as his “son”… No wonder you possess so much attitude, you were born as trash, and you will remain as such, for the rest of your pitiful existence. Take that knowledge to the grave. And thus, I suggest to you, to stand down, unless you want me to crack your spine in half, you insolent brat.”

This was a horrific mistake to taunt the ex-soldier about his father figure, Baek, and him being painted as the villain in all this. As most of the teachers at his high school, which is conveniently left out in the entire constellation, were mostly useless pricks, who not only treated him with no respect, but the same applied to Xiaoyu as well. All because of their foreign heritage. He felt his forehead veins almost popping as his muscles tensed to insane levels, angrily firing back at the old man, keeping a dangerously low profile to his voice, to give the illusion as though, he was trying to restrain himself, when really, he was barely holding it together, being forced to listen to this man, formerly calling himself his “school principal”:

“…Oh, I am the “brat” here, huh? And of course, you’d taunt me about my family life, you piece of shit, why am I not shocked in the least…?! This had always been your special knack, and my disdain for you never faltered on that front! Thanks for reminding me, why I was never able to stand your ass! Plus, that’s rich coming from you, you know that? Belittling others for their families, when you’re the reason why most abusive households look at you, not even wanting to take you as an example to learn from! You’re THAT shitty a parent, so spare me that bullcrap! Also, come again…? You are back to painting me as the villain, when it was never my fault to begin with that all your teachers were freaking assholes! I’D RATHER ADVICE YOU TO KEEP YOUR MOUTH SHUT!”

He practically exploded in rage at the Mishima, rushing in like a bull, ready to ram his horns into his body, and Lars warned him, knowing this was a bad idea…

“Hwoarang, wait—”

…but he took his pistol to fire at Lars’ foot, missing it by centimeters, wanting to let him know, he is not going to give this man the satisfaction of making him feel lower than he truly was. And he owed it to Jin, too. Then, every once in a while, he gets a fair shot at beating up his gramps. Yelling at his superior:

“Stay out of this, Lars! This shit-caked baby wipe is MINE!”

He began spinning on his heel to throw a corkscrew motioned roundhouse kick at Heihachi, which he blocked with his forearm, as always. Deep down, Hwoarang knew, in his current state, the Mishima was too much for him to handle, but what kind of a friend would he be, if he cannot stand up to the same man, who had ruined his brother’s life? He had to do this, especially for Asuka’s sake. If he can’t beat him, at least he might be able to leave an everlasting burn mark on him, as a reminder that not everyone is going to buy his nonsense façade anymore.

With a cold, wicked smirk, he stared at Heihachi, wondering:

“…You too chicken to attack, you crusty old fart?”

“Who do you take me for, you extraordinary nuisance…?!”

And with their struggle engaged, as the Korean biker began bombarding the Mishima in terrifyingly quick kicking combos, not wanting him to breathe for moments on end, to give him an edge, their battle began. For Asuka’s future.

Parrying Heihachi’s incoming punch with the technique that Baek taught him, before countering his incoming roundhouse kick with ankle, throwing one, almost demonic glare in his direction, paired with an enraged smirk that would make anyone shudder, he fires back with, all the while throwing even more aerial kicks along the way:

“The man, to never leave well enough alone, is calling ME the nuisance…? Y’know, I just figured out one good solution for you. That being, to go and kill yourself, just to spare you from the embarrassment of knowing, you still draw breath! Any good martial artist would know when their time has come to retire, but you just can’t help it, can you…?! So go ahead, even if you win against me, it will only prove my point, how pathetic you truly are!”

The elderly Mishima had his ways of staying calm and collected, but with the Korean biker, that was a whole different story. He always had a special knack for getting under people’s skin. All the times when Hwoarang was causing trouble around his school grounds, his territory, he could sense, he wasn’t just bark, and no bite. To reassert his dominance, his forehead veins start pumping too, feeling his blood pressure rising, just wanting the TKD disciple to shut his yapping.

And to make his point even more clear, he speeds on ahead to catch Hwoarang’s foot, glaring at him, as his annoyance gradually seeped over into his wording:

“You little-- You only shorten your lifespan, the more you allow yourself to give me that kind of loose lip, you auburn-haired primate!”

Feeling his anger boiling over as well, he snaps at the old martial artist, warning him.

“Then bring it on, you bastard! I will be glad to provide you with a premature burial!”

On the side lines, Xiaoyu had to bear witness to this impromptu scuffle, with grave anxiety bubbling beneath the surface. She knew how protective Hwoarang could get about those he truly cared for. She was living proof of that fact. But going up against Heihachi, all by himself, no less, was spelling disaster, waiting to happen. But this time, not wanting to just play the cheerleader, she gets ready. Getting into position, being prepared to intervene at any time, should their enemy get too full of it. She felt it to be only appropriate to be saving his bacon next, for all the times he risked his neck for hers.

To retort, Heihachi followed Hwoarang’s example, also throwing a roundhouse kick at the ex-soldier, with their clashing legs causing a shockwave to escape from the impact…

…which cuts us straight back to Law’s and Feng’s power struggle, and for a moment, it would seem that the restaurant owner had gained significant ground on their confrontation.

The moment Feng got too close for comfort, the renowned chef performed one stylish parry, by hitting away his incoming fist, before performing one very gnarly, and well-timed punch, targeting his solar plexus. And that one hit was too quick for Feng to properly react to, feeling himself clutching his stomach in agony, as he truly didn’t anticipate for that one singular hit to hurt this badly.

Feeling his blood boiling from the sting of humiliation he had just been dealt with, the Kenpo master felt his forehead veins pumping in sheer fury, before letting out one menacing battle cry, flying right in with a kick…

…to which Law responded in kind, performing an aerial kick himself. Once again, proving that, his opponent might be fearsome, but he was the far more seasoned half of this match-up. He dealt with scumbags most of his life, so dealing with Feng was no big deal or surprise to him. And to nobody’s surprise, Law ends up landing that one kick to his head, while airborne, sending the Yakuza leader flying, right out of the room, and onto the hallway.

He owed himself a moment of praise, as he told his nemesis, after having won a clashing struggle between their flying kicks:

“Pardon me, what was that again? You wanted me to leave this place, “a broken man”? Sorry, but I am afraid I will have to pass. I am well aware of my faults, but are you able to claim the same thing about yourself? I don’t know about you, but if all your life goal revolves around getting stronger, while making others feel lower than yourself, and making them live in fear for their lives… That’s something that would rob me of sleep. I fully admit to being greedier than most, but unlike you, I haven’t succumbed to any delusions of me needing to prove myself to anyone. I am just fighting for what I think is right. You though? What even is your goal? More strength? Kind of lame, don’t you think?”

Feeling mildly overwhelmed, Feng returned back onto his feet, recovering from that gnarly kick to his skull. He clearly lost that cold-blooded confidence from earlier, as he quickly realized, Law truly was a far more seasoned fighter than he ever gave him credit for. This overconfidence wasn’t backed by just hot air, so he learned the hard way. So far, he could barely lay a finger on him, and his speed far outmatched his own.

“…So, what if it was? There is only one philosophy that rings true, no matter how much time passes in human history. Strength rules all. And if you have none, you’re essentially nothing. A nobody. No one remembers the weak. You might as well go die in a corner, whimpering in fear for your life, as your arteries clog, and your heart stops, from sheer terror alone. If you are not strong, you’re not worth anyone’s time. At least, that’s how I learned it. Someone like you wouldn’t be able to understand the makings of a Shaolin monk. Every day, training was our bread and butter. Pain didn’t exist, only progress. The pain teaches us who we are, and what it showed to me was that I was meant to rule all, and make everyone bend to my will. And what do you have? You used that pain of yours to draw everyone close to you, in the mess of your own making, because you were unable to monitor your own expenses. So, your point is? You’re still far removed from being morally “superior” to me.”

But knowing that Law was talking to a crime syndicate over there, someone who had long since sold his soul to a lifetime of criminal activity, he really didn’t need to hear this. And to go further, he proceeds to taunt him about the money he owed to him. He enjoyed playing with fire sometimes, but to him, this money wasn’t just his. He freely admits to himself, he was selfish. A lot. At varying moments in his life. But in the end, his intentions were never as macabre as his current opponent’s.

He fought for something greater, even if it didn’t always work out, his decisions were done in the name of those he held so dear. He can be a jerk too, especially towards Paul, however, they are brother-in-arms. Even when apart, their faith in one another wouldn’t dwindle, and both knew this, even on their worst days.

“Heh, something tells me, Feng, even if I were to pay off all my loans that you gave to me, you still wouldn’t have gotten deterred from the temptation of taking my life. What, you think I can’t see the writing on the wall? You’re not part of some small, petty crime circle, you’re part of the Yakuza, now. Not just part of it, you are their leader. Do you really believe you’re in any position to criticize me for being “morally inferior to you”, when you are a literal crime boss, telling others to go and do your dirty work? And yet all you fixate on with me, is the damned money. I said it before, and I will say it again: You and I, we are not the same.”

A wry smile formed on his lips, with us getting small images, giving us insight to Law’s past, as he had to remind himself, life just was never kind to him.

Time and time again, he worked so hard to meet both his parents’ demands for running their restaurant in Chinatown, while also growing as a martial artist, under the guidance of his late master, Han Yip. This desire for money wasn’t just birthed from sheer gluttony, he just wanted to support his family, as best as he could. And there wasn’t much he could do, beyond getting into fights, or cooking. And even now, well into his adult age, these events moulded him into the man he is today.

“I am still unable to sleep at night, knowing that my debt is even affecting my own family. And to me, that says a lot more about my character than yours. Which is pretty much rotten to the core with ideals of absolutism. Nothing in life is absolute. Why else do you think I managed to get my family off the streets, the moment I took off with my restaurant? I didn’t leave anything up to chance, I just took my inherited cooking and martial arts skills, to build a bridge for my family to cross, to reach a better life. So, tell me…”

His gaze grew colder, as he gets into his fighting stance again to glare at the Kenpo master, asking, very bluntly:

“…What have you ever done, that was for the sake of somebody else, that wasn’t you?”

Feeling his inner anger soar, being genuinely frustrated over how, right now, Law seemed to be having a significant edge over him, in an almost growl-heavy voice, he tells him:

“Don’t get full of yourself, that’s so convenient for someone like you to claim. I don’t need petty attachments. They only slow you down! And here you are, preaching to me that I need “grander goals”? To fight for someone else’s sake? To hell with all this. There is only ME, no one else! In order to rise in the hierarchy, you need to be ready to make sacrifices, that is the kind of the world that only those, who haven’t seen hell, the same way I did, live in.”

But now, Law was getting fed up himself with his constant excuses of “you can only progress, if you throw others under the bus”, firmly stating, brushing his right thumb against a gushing wound around his torso, to scoop up a drop of blood, while gradually pointing the thumb at himself, as he spoke:

“Tough luck, buddy. All that I see is an overgrown child, in the body of an adult, who never learned how to feel any ounce of empathy for those around you… And either way, I have been meaning to ask: What exactly will you have to gain from “breaking my spirits”, before leaving this place? What will you prove with that? That you are no better than the people you are currently working with? Last time I checked, anyone working for Heihachi Mishima, of all people, called it quits after a while, because his scumbaggery is way too large for anyone to fathom, and yet what do I see? You proudly form pacts with someone, who is more demon than man, just to feed your petty need to show to everyone how “all-mighty” you are…”

Licking the blood off of his thumb, with Law starting to grit his teeth, as a terrifyingly oppressive aura began emanating from him, as though, he awakened the dragon inside himself, while glaring at Feng, being no longer in the mood to be playing around with him. His eyes going blank with pure fury, and his forehead veins pumping, the veteran martial artist heeds a warning to the Yakuza boss:

“That’s all it boils down to, isn’t it? Tell you what, I am growing tired of this… And ESPECIALLY of you! And should you ever dare to stoop this low, and attack my family, while I am not looking, you have got another thing coming!”

But Feng responded to the call, allowing himself to slowly get consumed by the power of the scroll, which he had stolen from the Mishima compound during the 5th tournament. His irises slowly become dragon-like, glowing golden and his muscle veins pumping all over his body, his rage clashing with Law’s, as the room around themselves starts shaking and falling apart at the sheer pressure that these two fighters generated with their primal urges for bloodshed and ruin.

“You really shouldn’t push your luck!”

Two ear-piercing battle cries could be heard, as they sped right back at one another, clashing their forearms together, before Law gained the upper hand, immediately. Taking the Yakuza by surprise by performing a one-inch punch to his gut, which was lightning fast, before grabbing his left arm, only to fixate Feng in-place, landing three kicks against his face…

…and doing a corkscrew motion with his left foot to perform a destructive roundhouse, targeting the Kenpo master’s head, which actually manages to send him flying into another room…

…while in the process, knocking over a torch nearby, that gradually began setting the whole joint on fire. And the two were just accepting of it. This was, after all, a battle, where it’s “go big, or go home”, for every party involved…

…and with the flames growing gradually larger, we make a cut back to Lili and Jin, as the two combatants had knocked over some torches themselves, having set their previous room of confrontation on fire.

But it doesn’t look good for Jin. The blonde aristocrat has managed to brutally knock the older Kazama out of the room, having proven herself far more resilient a fighter than he initially predicted. Not helped by the unnatural power boost she was getting from the vampire essence she had embraced, previously.

She sped forward, tilting her head in a very unnatural way, smirking in a way that wasn’t exactly befitting of someone of her stature, seeing Jin breathing heavily, who was looking all sorts of unnerved by this sight. Now, there they were, with Lili holding him at razor’s edge, only merely inches separating the cold steel of her blade, from his Adam’s Apple. All sorts of questions ravaged through his mind, but the loudest among all of them: What even is this power?

“What in the world is happening…? I was sure, I managed to hit her hard enough to break something, and yet… She tanks it all, like it was nothing…! Whatever this power is, it might be in the same class as my own, if not, more of its own thing… What was it she said? “Vampire essence”? Whatever morbid trick this is, I am not going down without a fight, not after having come so far!”

Having the upper hand, Lili granted herself a moment of gloating, pushing the blade in further, hoping to slit his throat, all the while telling him in a very sadistic tone of voice:

“How about this, Jin Kazama…? Scared of me yet…? What, were you honestly expecting me to just be a dumb, airhead blond, who can’t tell her behind from her elbow? Just so you know, this power is not something I would regularly make use of, not even when Asuka is around, because… Where would the fun be in all that? And for another, I cannot stay in this form for too long, as I can already sense, it’s consuming me… My, don’t we have something in common, then? I have been “blessed” with a cheeky power myself…”

Not wanting to be careless, he proceeds to just stare at Lili, not wanting to alarm her, as he plans something that shall help him break free from her grip. And to make this work, he shall start by talking smack, right back to her. Giving her a smirk, that was devoid of kindness. Wanting to play this game on a more psychological front, by letting her drop her guard first.

“Maybe so. First off, I would like to speak my praises. You are able to use a katana so fluently, for one thing… And for another, even without this “vampire essence” of yours, I can tell, once you stop holding back, you actually managed to make me sweat. And here I was, wondering if you really were just bark, and no bite.”

Lili hasn’t caught on yet, that Jin was merely baiting her, as she began gloating to him, by responding, unknowingly stepping away from him, wanting to savor this moment of glory for herself, while twirling the blade in her grip like it’s nothing:

“Hehehe. Sweet-talking to me, isn’t going to save your skin, Mishima. Where I come from, failure is unacceptable. Always be at your best. All the battles I fight are for my father. Of course, I am not expecting you to understand, since… What has your father ever done for you, I wonder? Except hunting you down like wild stock? You might all be related by blood, but your actions make you all seem like strangers to one another. I am just doing everyone a favour, by finishing you off.”

However, what Jin didn’t see coming was this particular chain of statements from her, and for one brief moment, he wanted to sympathize with her. With her vampire appearance slowly fading away, her hair, skin and eyes returning back to normal, her smirk turned into a cold stare, as she told him a little about herself. Knowing he might be interested in what moved her to be the way she is.

“The truth is… All folks hold the common belief that, once you’re blessed with nearly endless riches, all your problems magically cease to exist. No one needs to show pity on you, since you have access to all things that most people cannot even afford. Well, what if I told you… I never truly cared about being rich? The only reason why I am so accepting of it, is because, it gives me privileges that most people don’t have. And I show my appreciation of it, by living this lifestyle to the fullest. Because, who even cares, right? When you have money, nothing matters anymore, as long as you enjoy yourself…”

She giggled…

…but that stopped immediately, once it gradually began dawning on her, if it weren’t for her butler, Sebastian, and her father, she wouldn’t even be here, fighting for either of them.

“…Tell me, hasn’t it ever crossed your mind that, you might be used to being disappointed so often, that you stopped hoping for the better? All the resources you have, mean nothing… when you feel nothing. Most of my life, I lived in my family’s shadow, always doing as I was told, with them promising me all kinds of gifts, whenever I perform well. May it be ballet, fencing, or my grades in school. All that sounds lovely, right? I should feel blessed… So why am I feeling empty? I want to make them proud of me. No matter the cost.”

The Kazama began glaring, but it lacked its usual edge, as, much like his mother, he felt like listening to her, wanting to show his more merciful and understanding side, too. But not without remaining consequential, telling her clearly:

“Hmph. Nice life story you got there. But dare I ask: Why did you decide, it was such a bright idea to start siding with my grandfather? Of all the people you could have chosen, you decided to sign a contract with him. …You think your father would have wanted that? And this isn’t even what’s embarrassing to me. All this, all this farce, because you were completely unable to cope with the fact that someone, “on the lower end of the food chain”, bested you in battle? Only one loss is all it took to make it personal with her? My bad for going there, but… Are you actually out of your mind? A true martial artist doesn’t waste their time, pondering over how to get back at the person whom they lost to. Post-match, no less.”

This caused her blood to start boiling, as she really wasn’t in the mood for a moral lecture. Much less from the same man, who was responsible for her father’s deteriorating health. Her voice rising, she tells him:

“Shut your mouth! I am more than aware now, that what I have done to Asuka was wrong…! Had to learn that the hard way, the moment Reina backstabbed me, but this isn’t the point, I will not feign ignorance on my own wrongdoings! But, do you really think you're in any position to be giving me moral lectures… …when you’re the core reason as to why my father is now bedridden?!”

“Say what?”

Hearing that, really caught Jin off-guard. Since he promised to atone for what he did, now being hit with this, considering the fact that, during the sixth tournament, he stole the oil fields that originally belonged to the Rochefort family, without even consulting them about it…

…he had to ask, his gaze softening somewhat, knowing full well that he was no saint in this:

“…So, you’re saying that, because I took your family’s oil fields, not even having had the courtesy to ask for permission first, that ended up proving disastrous for Mr. Rochefort?”

Her anger flaring up, she tells him:

“These oil fields were ours! And you just took them away from us, badly damaging not only our financial situation, but our public image as well! Without them, we practically grinded to a halt, my father’s company stopped working entirely! And you know what? I can live with that, we have different ways to stay in-business, no problem, this isn’t what’s bothering me! All because of you, my father cannot leave the bed anymore, you made him work himself to the bone, trying to regain what was our property, and now, he may be bound to a wheelchair for the rest of his life! Why else do you think I decided to make a deal with Heihachi? You think I was doing that for the fun of it?! I am the one leading now, trying my best to relieve my family! You gave him a stroke! And now, I will take back what’s mine!”

He gets back into his fighting stance, knowing this will not get pretty.

“Damn it…!”

He noticed that her vampire essence began shining through again, amplified by her unchained fury, as she threw the sword way, making her point very clear:

“I am going to make your last days on earth the most painful, Jin Kazama! You’re going to pay for what you have done to my family!”

“I guess as much… Bring it on, then!”

And immediately he rushes in, performing a hook fist on her, which she elegantly dodged in time, before the two combatants immediately engaged in a brutal, downright primal test of might, Lili throwing back-turned jabs and kicks in his direction, which Jin all managed to block, before doing the Savage Sword move, nailing the aristocrat right in the stomach, causing her to see stars for a moment…

…before being sent flying down the stairs, with one frontal punch to the gut, courtesy of Jin…

…and through Lili’s purple clothing, we cut back to Reina fighting Asuka.

And there, we see the two girls getting right down to business, with Reina being the aggressor in their punch, not wanting to give the Kazama any room to breathe, relying on her father’s oppressive fighting style to keep her in-check.

But because of Asuka’s insane defence, most of the moves only ended up getting used against her, as she now grabbed one of Reina’s wrists to then start elegantly twirling her in a spinning wheel motion, before letting her roll right against a wooden pillar in the room.

And from there, it was her turn to rush in and make this fight go in her favour, charging right in to make Reina throw another attack, only for her to use it against her…

…but the young Mishima smirked for one brief moment, before letting her overextend her with a roundhouse kick, which she performed, right after the wooden pillar right behind her, to which she rolled out of the way to avoid…

…before then stunning Asuka in place, relying on both her knuckles to nail her in the stomach with them, the electricity from the hit paralyzing her for one brief moment, as Reina exclaims:

“Not bad! Oh baby, you’re actually making me break a sweat over here! But now, try this one for size!”

“Uh-oh!”

In one desperate attempt to still get her due, Asuka held up both hands to try and catch the incoming uppercut, but it was too fast for her, and she missed the timing for her parry completely…

…as she ends up becoming Reina’s first major victim of five whole EWGF, which she threw at her, like a champ, before roundhouse kicking her, right in the gut, through the Shoji, breaking them apart in the process. And there was Asuka, landing a loud thud on the wooden carpet, with blood running down both sides of her mouth from having had to cough, from how strong those five hits had been, which all landed right between her chest and torso. There she was on the ground, clutching her stomach, trying to cope with the immense pains she was feeling right now. All the while thinking to herself, looking pretty freaked out:

“I suppose…! This is as far as my protective Kazama charm can carry me, huh…? I have to start taking this seriously…! If I don’t beat her now, my hometown is toast!”

Right on cue, Reina rushes in, yelling down to her:

“No time for sleeping yet, princess! We were just getting started!”

And Asuka recovered, just on-time, to roll out of the way, grabbing Reina’s ankle in the process, before swaying back somewhat to gather up some momentum…

…and slam both her open palms against the Mishima’s stomach, the Raging Storm, as she called it, causing her to hack up some bile too, as the Kazama fired back:

“Damn straight…! Devil or not, you won’t get away!”

But not wanting to go easy on her, showcasing how much of a savage warrior she truly was, as the Mishima tumbled down the stairs, she decided to kick the dazed Reina down the stairs, stomping right down onto her chest to use her body as a skateboard to ride down without, comfortably smirking down on her…

…and Reina would not let this go, as she grabbed Asuka by the ankles, to throw her off-balance, and make her land flat onto the stairs, pressing her right forearm against her throat to block her windpipe, the brutal sadist she was…

…before Asuka kicked her away from herself, with the two beginning to launch punches at one another, with huge windups, wanting to throw one or the other even further off balance, hoping to knock one or the other down the stairs again.

Only that this time, Reina decided, it would be a good idea to grab her rival by the collar, telling her with a psychotic grin on her lips:

“No, you know what? I got a better idea! How about us two, together?!”

And before the Kazama could even guess what came next, both threw themselves down the stairs, rolling into a ball to beat each other up, all the while, not giving one or the other any freebies. Either kicking each other in the face, punching their guts, headbutting, or even elbow hits in the nose.

There was no end to it, these two girls were fighting like true savages. And now, returning back onto their feet, catching their breath for a moment, Asuka began smirking, before spitting blood-mixed saliva to the side, telling her:

“Y’know, if it weren’t for the fact that I am currently fighting for my life, I’d be glad to call you, my rival. Far more than Lili, at least. Unlike that blond doofus, you actually fight like you mean it.”

This was the first time in a while where Reina fought someone, which proved to be an actual challenge for once. She couldn’t help, but return the smirk, an almost playful glint in her eyes.

“Hmph, save the compliments. I still have every intention of killing you, bitch. Don’t think this changes anything, even with me beginning to enjoy myself, admittedly. So, feelings are mutual.”

“Then let’s get back to business, sister.”

“Right…!”

And as such, their struggle continued.

Four fronts have solidified themselves on this very battlefield…

Hwoarang was trying his best to keep Heihachi at a distance, despite knowing he was clearly holding back the whole time…

Law and Feng take their fight to the next level, adding the element of danger, as the flames start spreading all over the compound…

Jin had to kick it up a notch to defend himself against an enraged Lili, who is ready to taste some blood today, wanting to pay him back for hospitalizing her father…

…and now, Asuka and Reina still keep at it…

…but who will win?

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter Text

Things have spiralled completely out of control now, and it looked bad for both sides of the scuffle…

Asuka and Reina are still hard at work, punching each other’s lights out, as they both used whatever method they knew off to make the life of the other a living hell…

Jin and Lili are going completely off their knockers, using their hidden powers to wreck the whole place, which is gradually starting to catch fire, the longer their conflict rages on…

Law and Feng did the same thing, fighting, amid an inferno, not caring who gets it first…

And right now, it didn’t look too bright for our heroes at the foyer. Heihachi and Lars had ordered their men to step down and no longer waste any ammunition, as this fight is meant to be purely, hand-to-hand. But either way, it looked hopeless, as, just as expected, Hwoarang had really overestimated his abilities, going up against a literal juggernaut of a martial arts veteran, having received one very gnarly beating from him. And there he was, lying on the ground, his back muscles completely busted from a backbreaker move that the old man had pulled on him, and with blood from each corner of his mouth, having gotten struck in the stomach with a roundhouse kick from his opponent. For now, he had to fall back, with Xiaoyu allowing him to rest his head on her thighs, wanting to provide him comfort, since that beating just now, was beyond good and evil.

Being so frustrated with himself, having failed to protect Asuka’s honor from this creep, he slammed his fist into the pristine, albeit now dirty, marble floor, growls to himself, with Xiaoyu gently caressing his head:

“That piece of shit really believes no one can touch him…! He is delusional if he thinks that I am going to take this disrespect towards Asuka sitting down… He will NOT get his filthy hands on her… He will NOT…!”

The Chinese Kung Fu prodigy nods, looking deeply saddened at the miserable state he was in, right now. She can more than sympathize with him, especially now, since there is something about Heihachi she was too scared to tell them all. And she really wanted to bring it up, but she just couldn’t ever get the right feel or time for it. Which is also why she is hesitating so much in wanting to fight him. She really wants to. By the gods, she really wants to, as she is far from blind from the crimes he committed, however…

…something serious was holding her back. And it had something to do with her grandfather. She isn’t allowed to slip up.

But Hwoarang, being not the brightest bulb in the room, but far from blind, immediately noticed the shift in mood with his lifelong comrade and friend, as he did find it strange how Xiao hasn’t exactly been proactive, since Heihachi made it on the scene. Because both know how much Jin had suffered under this monster, and yet, for some reason, she looked more fidgety and hesitant than ever. He gently grasps her wrist, wanting her to look at him, treating her as more than a friend, but like family. Wanting to know what has gotten her all shaken up.

“Xiao… What’s wrong?”

She did not expect him, of all people, to see right through her, or so it seemed from her point of view. So, she nervously jumps and asked with her eyes wide open now:

“Hm? Uh, what’s wrong?”

And that made the Korean biker immediately concerned. Normally, around him, she would never hesitate to open up to him like this, so whatever it was that she was hiding from them all, must be weighing heavy on her conscience.

Meanwhile, Yoshimitsu decided that it was his turn to face off against Heihachi, just when he was about to make Lars feel his wrath again, as he was already getting drained from their lengthy confrontation, allowing the Manji leader to take over from here.

The moment he did, the elderly war veteran could only scoff, folding his arms into one another at the masked shinobi, being clearly not pleased with his presence here. Especially not after that stunt he pulled on him during the 4th tournament.

“Yoshimitsu… What a grave displeasure to see you again. Don’t think for a moment that I have forgotten what you have done to me, almost two years ago. Stealing the money from my vault, having asked your clan members to carry away the safe, as if this was some secret agent spy movie… Yes, I will make you join the rest of your kin in the afterlife!”

Blue sparks escaped from his forearms, as he growled like a beast, who had just gotten released from its imprisonment, ready to bring about carnage. And unaffected by his threats, Yoshimitsu gets into position too, hopping on one leg like a Kabuki warrior, holding out his open hand, as if he was ready to lock onto his opponent, ready to slice him to pieces with his sword.

“May my blade bring about victory… I shall arrange a first-class seat for you, straight to hell, Heihachi Mishima! In the name of the Manji, you shall bleed!”

The older Mishima, as a sign of mental preparation, rips off his jacket and shirt, to fight with his muscular body now laid bare. Letting his muscled veins pump, ready to tear into the shinobi’s defences.

All the while, Katarina was taking notes, as she knew, this was one hell of a story to talk about. Naturally, she promised not to publish this story, unless she was given consent by Jin, but she cannot lie: It’s difficult to not follow through with it. This was just too good. And she mutters to herself:

“My goodness… If this is part of the big scoop, what can I do?! I am shivering in my boots, and I am not even wearing any…! Once I finalize the drafts, the events here shall become part of this story… This will be GOOD!”

But then, we cut back to Hwoarang and Xiaoyu…

…and what the ex-soldier had just learned, had caused his blood to run cold.

“…You did, WHAT?! Xiao, do you have any idea what this guy is capable of…? And you verbally sign a “contract” with him to pay all the bills for your grandpa’s medical costs…? You KNOW we can’t trust him, and yet you pull that kind of stunt? What the hell, man…?!”

Xiaoyu looked very grief-stricken as she explained to him, not wanting else to hear this, her voice growing shakier by the minute, knowing how spineless that decision was of hers, but having been left with no choice but to go through it, as someone’s life was on the line here. That of her grandfather, Wang. Her eyelids became burning hot, feeling downright filthy for even having made that decision, yet having felt it to be necessary.

“I know, I know, Hwoarang, I am sorry…! But I—I—I was left with no other options anymore… I am as broke as a mouse in a church, I can barely even scrape by the financial curve on my own, and now my grandpa is in the hospital, and I can’t cover for any of the medical expenses…! He is the only family I have left, Hwo…! I can’t risk him dying on me like this, I can’t—And I know that he doesn’t have much time left by default, he should be long past his expiration date, but… What else was I supposed to do…?! I couldn’t just leave him behind, and hope that he dies, because “one less load off the shoulders”, that’s not how I operate…!”

Now, Hwoarang truly felt dirty for having raised his voice at her, because he had confirmation: She did this, not out of malice, but out of the goodness of her own heart, especially for the little familial bonds she had left in her life. Having grown up on the streets, seeing Xiao so deeply saddened over her only remaining family member slowly reaching the gates to heaven, that really managed to get an emotional reaction out of him. As he gently cupped her face with his right hand, wiping her cheeks dry, gently speaking to her with:

“Hey… It’s OK… Sorry that I got loud… I understand… You love your grandpa, say no more… I’d have probably acted the same way, had I been in your shoes about my old man… Even though we aren’t even related… He is the closest thing I ever had to a real family, so I sympathize with your decision… I guess that explains why Panda wasn’t with you, because you said yourself, she was with him. To keep him safe, I presume?”

Unable to keep her emotions in check, she breaks down crying, pressing her face against the Korean biker’s chest, as he tenderly cradles her head, wanting her to feel his comforting presence, because he knew she really needs someone to lean on right now. Her voice muffled against the fabric of his protective gear, trembling and being always so close to weeping on the spot, a soft sob mixing in with bitter “laughs”.

“Yes… She couldn’t come along, because I didn’t trust him either… I am more than aware that he can’t be trusted, Hwoarang, why else do you think I sent her away to stay close to him…?! He pays the bills… But can he keep his promise of not laying a finger on him, while I am not looking…? Ever since Jin told me what exactly he had done to him, after putting so much faith in his fatherly leadership and teachings, I have grown super neurotic ever since… Every. Single. Time. I woke up. I am glued to the screen of my phone, fearing that one of the nurses at the hospital is going to call me to deliver bad news… Either because my grandfather passed on by natural means, or someone murdered him, and they had to let me know…! I am just… So tired… That’s why I can’t fight him… Because once I do, who knows what he might pull for a fast one on me…”

“Xiao… Chill out… Everything’s under control… We’re not going to let him win. And from this point on, I’ll pay extra attention to keep you safe, too.”

However, despite his best attempts to keep her grounded, another horrifying fact reached her mind: Jin. If he learns about all of this, the results may prove catastrophic, for all of them. The Devil Gene is one thing, but what good will Asuka’s protection do, when Jin’s emotions go haywire again? She isn’t immortal. If something were to happen to her, or anyone else involved with this operation, it would be all landing on Xiaoyu’s account.

“But… What about Jin…? You know how he is going to react, once I confess all this to him… He is already on edge, because of his family situation, and should he learn about me having struck a deal with that piece of work… He is going to snap, I know it… I just know it, the Devil Gene is going to make him go nuts again, and it will be all my fault, should anyone get hurt, because of this, with or without Asuka helping us…! I feel so bad about all this, you have no idea… It’s like, I have already failed the mission, when we haven’t even gotten started yet…”

Caressing her hair, as she rested her face on his chest, allowing her to let it all out, knowing it must have been eating away at her for a long time now, he tells her a few things that he knew would comfort her, but also put her back in the reality of their situation.

“I know, I know… No need to tell him just yet, I say. Timing is everything. And I’m aware, things ain’t looking so bright right now, but the important thing is I am with you. All the way. I don’t judge you for that decision you have made. But all I am gonna say is, sooner or later, you WILL have to tell him, one way or another. The risks are there. But think in the long-term. Jin has been stabbed in the back once before, of course you’re scared, because his emotions can be quite erratic and extreme, I have borne witness to it myself. Why else do you think I was hospitalized after the 5th tournament? And that’s why… Wait for the right moment, and just… Be yourself, when you tell him. It’s not going to be easy, God no, this was pretty backhanded of a thing to do, going into this, but if you play your cards right, it will take a turn for the better. Trust me on this.”

“I hope you’re right…”

He granted himself a cocky, toothy smile, as she raised her head to see him show a thumbs up to her, wanting to comfort her further.

“Well, I do have my doubts from time to time, but lacking in confidence? Hell no! You’re kickass, Xiao. Everything you do, comes right from the heart. That’s why, I believe in you this much.”

Sighing in relief, she faceplants back on his chest, as the two, especially Hwoarang, needed to rest up, before joining the fight again.

“What would I do without you…?”

But admittedly, there remained some lingering doubt in the biker’s gaze, because he can’t sugarcoat it. Now that he knows that Xiao was practically forced into this miserable position, with no way out for her, without it ending in Jin losing his marbles again, even he grew unsure about all this. However, he knew better than to cry over spilled milk. They will make the best out of their situation, just like they always have. And sometimes, that is all you need.

MEANWHILE, IN THE UPPER HALF OF THE TOWER…

We cut back to Asuka and Reina, who were still going at it. And by this point, their clothes were all torn, charred from the flames, bruised all over, and dried blood covering the patches, where their skin is beginning to show.

It was the usual routine. Reina punches, Asuka counters, throwing her onto the other side, Asuka punches, Reina does a Karate reversal, catching her arms, before then turning on her heel to punch her with the back end of her fist. And sometimes, they would just slam each other into the wall, against statues, into stairways, there simply is no end to it. The two were simply fighting like deranged honey badgers, sometimes even comically biting each other, kicking each other in the rear, and kneeing each other in the face. For any outsider, this overtly expressive way of fighting for the two, could almost be understood as cartoonish, even if the stakes were still high. But neither of them cared. They were having way too much fighting each other, which is something they were only catching on to, gradually.

And now, there they stood, breathing heavily, as Asuka wiped blood from her mouth, smirking in the young Mishima’s direction, wondering about something.

“Hey… Am I the only one… Who is enjoying herself right now, or am I just being weird?”

And Reina fires back, fixating her broken nose like a badass, asking herself, taking on a softer tone of voice, loosening up a little, which the Kazama found oddly astonished, coming from her, who was trying to kill her earlier:

“…You? Weird? Nah, I feel the same way… Dunno what it is, but… You make me enjoy fighting you… No clue why, I am still told to kill you, and I am itching to taste your blood on my fingers, but… What the hell? You ignite a fire in me… Kazama.”

“Feeling mutual.”

But this is where Asuka feels the most confused about all this. She was enjoying herself. Enjoyment. The word that shouldn’t be coming to her mind, when she is fighting for her life here. And yet, with Reina, it feels so natural fighting her, like fighting an old friend, despite her being a stranger to her. Sure, she might have tried to kill her, but from her perspective, she could tell that there must be more to this young woman than meets the eye. She had to know.

“…By any chance, Reina… Do you REALLY want to kill me? Be honest.”

“…Wha—What kinda question is that? This is literally what I came here for! To cut off your head, piss down your throat, and be done with it. Just so my dad will lose another possible opposition to his plans. Easy as that. What, are we going the friendship route now, or what? You gotta be nuts to even attempt that.”

That was true. However, to Asuka, this was all purely hot air. She had given her so many open spots for her to stab into, to fatally wound her, and leave her to rot and die in a corner, due to blood loss. But every single time, she didn’t. Instead, she chose to metaphorically “beat around the bush” and threaten her endlessly, never going through with it, and just beating her down, “rattling with the sabres”, as Asuka calls it, any way she knew how. It can be traced back to her being a Devil Gene wielder, considering that prolonged, physical contact with her is painful to her specifically, but at the same time…

…her face lacked conviction, it was all barking, but rarely ever biting. Leading the young Kazama to make one bold assumption, based off her own experiences, growing up in the dumps, and even going to a school, that was really ghetto on the inside. Where you can be threatened with a knife, until you grow numb to the overabundance of Yankees, wanting to steal your money.

“Listen, missy. Where I grew up, this is nothing new to me. And nine times out of ten, it’s more talk than anything. They can put a knife close to your throat, but either the knife is dull, the yapping overpowers taking proper action, or the guys who gang up on you, are all wimps. Who may seem threatening at an initial glance, but once you stomp on their toes, break their noses, or knee them in the crown jewels, they cry for their mama. I resolved most of these encounters, just by listening and talking to them.”

Adding a layer of self-awareness, as she isn’t entirely innocent in these scenarios, given how her own temper had always been her sore spot. Which always ended up being the reason why she got herself in trouble, either on school property, or on the streets. Scratching the back of her neck, all the while.

“OK, yeah, I will freely admit, I am not exempt from biting back harder than necessary. I do tend to be overbearing on the violence aspect, but can you blame me? Some of them are so freaking dumb and careless, especially once they come at you with knives. My father warned me: Once you start bearing a weapon in hand-to-hand-combat, it will either become your greatest friend, or mostly be the reason why you lose, more than just the match. So, there is that…”

That caused the young Mishima to continue staring in absolute confusion. She had no idea where this conversation was heading. One moment ago, they were to break each other’s neck, and now here they were, talking out like longtime sisters-in-arms. Opposing sides or not, this began feeling more like an unusual pep talk, coming mostly from Asuka, who wanted to use this opportunity to talk into her conscience. She is short-tempered, and jumps to conclusions, but well…

…Both are daughters with something big to live up, and that is the legacy of their fathers. That alone became like a bridge, that both were subconsciously willing to cross to meet each other, eye to eye. And she continued by saying, while still keeping tabs on Reina’s subtle body motions, not wanting to drop her guard just yet.

“…And occasionally breaking their noses, especially if they felt like being funny, by staring, or even touching my boobs. Most of these guys are scum, and some of them really are, when they go as far as exploiting you for your body… …but people like this don’t come from nothing. And if I learned anything about what my old man taught me growing up: Understanding your opponent is key. Watching, listening, as if… You’re not even there. And if they strike, fire it right back at them. So, pardon me for not buying your BS, when you had all the free shots in the world, and every single consecutive time, you either failed, or you hesitated. …So, who are you trying to fool… Reina? Honestly.”

As though she could read her mind, tensions rising by the seconds, she got closer too, encircling the young Kazama like a feline in the wild, firing back in a fiery, yet ever so troubled tone of voice:

“…What, is this some kind of old-fashioned trick to break my focus, Kazama? I may not know a whole lot about your clan’s traditions and practices, but I can tell you right now… We Mishimas. We always strike first. Hit first. Hit hard. No mercy… And you claim, “I hesitated”? Bullshit. I was just… Wanting to savour every moment of you squirming beneath my heel. Devil Gene or not… What’s your point? You wanna go for the “Oh, I understand you” route with me? I am not some tragic fallen hero that needs lecturing. I do what I am told to do. It’s that simple.”

"Oh, really?"

Asuka began sporting a playful smirk, seeing right through her. Tough façade or not, she could tell, she wasn’t being truthful. She was hesitating again. She has no convictions of her own, she is just doing what her father told her to do. And considering this is Heihachi they are talking about, the young Kazama just needed one more push in the right direction, just so they can continue fighting at full strength. No hard feelings, though.

“Funny you say that. Because I hold my case. If we were to just leave you being unable to come into prolonged, physical contact with me, because of our differing genetics, I wouldn’t shake two shots at it. But again, even before this, you had all the chances in the world, and the one time, you were this close in succeeding, was when Lili interrupted you. Going off what she implied, if I really were your supposed “core priority”, the moment she butted her nose up your bum, you ignored me, and went after her instead. Pure tunnel vision. Dare I ask, again… …Are you sure your father wants you to kill me? And you’re absolutely certain?”

That made Reina freeze in her step and slowly turn her face back in the direction of her opponent, glaring in a way that only a daughter would make, if her parents were to be accused of a crime they supposedly never committed. Becoming downright defensive about it. And this is when Asuka knew: She got her.

“…What are you talking about?”

“Oh, I dunno. I don’t know how well-informed you are on Jin Kazama, or what his relation is to your father, but going off what I know about his past experiences with him… I will just say: Not looking good for you, girl. This man is never what he seems. Jin has trusted him, exactly how I would trust my father. He put his entire being into pleasing him, making him proud, and becoming the best version of himself. And then, at the height of their bond, do you know what happened? …He got stabbed in the back.”

That caused the younger Mishima’s blood pressure to go through the roof. Her words felt like a knife being stabbed, right through the chest, and she didn’t even understand why. But she wasn’t going to stand there and be led astray from her family. Getting all up in Asuka’s face, grabbing her by the collar to growl at her.

“You’re lying…! My father would never go there…! Who are you to judge?! You don’t even know him! What are you trying to pull, huh? Bitch? My dad has many enemies, but only because they betrayed him, first! If your plan was to bait a reaction from me, well, good job… You just made the worst mistake of your life, choosing me as your nemesis…!”

But that didn’t deter Asuka in any way. In fact, she now felt even more motivated to keep going, and push her buttons. All the better for her, because if she leaves herself wide open, this fight will become a breeze for her…

…but at the same time, she felt bad for throwing accusations around, as Reina’s reaction didn’t come from a place of malice or uncontrolled rage, but a very territorial and human place. Any person with a parental figure would act this way, who wouldn’t? So she thought. But considering this being Jin’s grandfather they are talking about, and he is a living, breathing danger to himself, and everyone around him, the last thing Asuka needed was her conscience nagging at her for not at least warning this girl from possibly meeting the same fate, that Heihachi had dealt her cousin. She remained calm, explaining her point of view.

“There you again, growing all defensive… But listen, Reina, between you and me, I am not trying to judge your potentially genuine, familial bond to your father. Trust me, I get it. More than you realize. I know all too well how this feels when people choose to antagonize you for the line of work that your father is connected to, but you need to hear this…! If Jin’s words are to be believed, you may want to keep a close eye on him from this point on… I don’t know how well-versed you are on what happened during the sixth tournament, but if all it takes, for one Mishima, to go completely off the rails, the moment they get stabbed in the bag -- with you being an even bigger risk factor because of your Devil Gene -- I just want to avoid living with regrets. Ask yourself… …WHY does he have that many enemies, to begin with?”

For one brief moment, that wrath- and vengeful glint in Reina’s red eyes faltered, going back to her hazel eye color, as doubt slowly began creeping into the back of her mind…

…her breathing quickened, before the red fire returned to her irises, as she lashes out on Asuka, with a guttural battle cry, headbutting her so hard, she ended up blinded for one brief moment, with the Mishima even going as far performing five consecutive Electric Wind God Fist strikes, which truly knocked the air out of Asuka for how brutal and merciless that assault was…

…and the moment she landed on the ground, her body twitching with the electricity still coursing through her veins…

…we immediately cut to Jin and Lili, who were back to relying on their supernatural abilities to bash each other’s skull across the compound. Trading and countering blows like real champs, not even feeling the literal heat rising around them. The compound has been set ablaze by both them, and Feng, having knocked over torches in the lower area of the building. But as it stood, the Kazama and the blond aristocrat were running across the hallways, trying to gain any advantage they could in reach, speed, or counterattacks. Sweep kicks, surprise punches to the face, kicking in each other’s shins, or even slaps and headbutts, you name it. With Lili being the most hellbent on making Jin submit under her heel…

…or at least, that was the plan, but she could sense, her vampire essence is faltering in its grip. She felt herself growing weaker, as if this form she was in was feeding on her blood too.

At the same time however, both them, and Law and Feng just so happened to be in the exact same hallway, and the moment Jin’s eyes were set on Law behind him, this is where he got a plan. He had noticed throughout his fight with Lili, that she hasn’t fully grasped the full extent of her vampire essence yet. She was growing exhausted, her self-recovery slowly nearing an end. He could tell, since, at one point, he had landed one gnarly punch to her face earlier, and that broken nose of hers hasn’t healed up yet, meaning, his hunch must be correct. And when looking over to Law’s fight with Feng, he could tell there as well: Feng had received the most damage from their encounter, whilst the JKD master was still looking relatively fresh despite his age. He had to use this to his advantage.

“Mr. Law! Over here!”

He shouted over to him, as he held Lili in a headlock, using his strong grip to hold her restrained in-place, giving her no space to free herself, wanting to make good on his promise to tidy up a few loose ends, too. And as he stunned Feng in-place via kick in the nuts, the fighting chef turned around to face the Kazama, throwing one smug look in his direction.

“Well, well, Jin Kazama! What, will you try to bribe me with something’? If you think I was going to ask for money from you, good news, I am well off without your help.”

Jin snorted a little hearing this, because he was aware of how much of a money waster Law has. While being the CEO of the Mishima Zaibatsu, he had some time to observe the competitors, and Law’s quick money-making schemes were not lost on him. But most of all, he and Paul were quite the amusing pair to witness at the tournament. Aged, but most definitely, no slouches. Especially his blond partner. Even more reason for him to smirk at the veteran, and ask:

“That’s not what I was going for… I was wondering, if – by any chance – would you be fine with switching opponents?”

“You want to trade? Are you sure about this? You don’t exactly make that fresh of an impression on me, kid. And Feng was quite a handful, even for me. But on the other hand…”

Realizing that Jin’s opponent had been Lili this whole time, his mood shifted completely. He went from teasing and playful, to deadly serious in an instant. Like a switch being flicked.

“…That blond girl and I, believe it or not, we still have some unfinished business. So, a trade sounds good to me. Besides, Paul always told me, that before you went stir-crazy, you were a good kid, and looking at you now, I can see what he was talking about. Making amends, when the odds are against you… So go ahead, take what’s yours.”

“Then we got a deal.”

Almost like brothers, they let go of their opponents, who they both had held in a headlock, running past each other, giving each other a high-five to seal the deal, right then and there. And immediately, they got to work. With Law grabbing Lili by the neck, putting her in another headlock, as he runs past her to slam her face down onto the carpeted tile floor.

And Jin performed one of his most painful-looking throws: The Tidal Wave. He punches Feng in the face, before pressing his forearm, like a chokeslam, against his throat, and then heaving him off the ground, and slamming his face down, using his entire body weight against him upon impact. And sure enough, that truly did the job, even if he wasn’t ready to admit defeat just yet.

But Law wasn’t joking when he claimed that he and Lili have some gushing wounds that needed to be closed. As Lili frees herself from his grip, and gracefully twirls back on her heels, she began starring in surprise. As she could have sworn, that she had seen someone familiar like him before, from the facial features alone. And once the martial artist began glaring at her, not in a comical sense, but in a deeply irritated one, he had posed the question:

“…Does the name, “Forest Law”, ring any bells to you, Ms. Rochefort? Judging by the look on your face, you may already be able to verify who I am.”

And that is when Lili realized something. Before the 5th tournament, she remembered one singular fighter, who had also received an invitation to the same tournament, and she felt so envious at the time, that a “no-name” martial artist got a hold of it, while she was left with nothing. A tournament, a chance to prove that she is way more than just her family label. But the way she went about it, was not befitting of someone her status. In fact, she was playing dirty that day. In fact, she recalled this guy introducing himself in a surprisingly polite manner, despite her brash attitude:

FLASHBACK

It was in the slums of San Francisco…

That guy, who bore the invitation in his hands, was in fact, Law’s son, Forest Law. And he began smirking at her, wiggling his finger at her, saying:

Forest: “Nuh-uh, princess. Your status means nothing around here, you want my invitation? Then come and get it, but don’t expect me to go easy on you!”

Lili: “Hand it over, right now. I am not in the mood for your clown act. Don’t think that by acting saucy with me, you will be keeping me from entering that tournament you will be heading to.”

Forest: “My bad, but, if my family doesn’t have it easy, why should you? Do you want it? Come and get it!”

And then from there, she proceeds to fight for that invitation, but because she was far too weak to match up to someone with such keen precision in his martial arts skills, she proceeds to play dirty. Telling Sebastian to buy off the local thugs and just gang on Forest, and take that invitation from him by force…

…and because of this, Law’s son ended up being overwhelmed, with him losing that piece of paper to her. But despite his loss, he wasn’t angry or annoyed. Surprisingly, he felt enthralled by her. She frees him from the thugs, in fact, as she felt pity for him in that moment, and he proceeds to smile at her, in a dreamy way.

Forest: “Damn, lady… You sure do know how to get a party started… And honestly, dare I say that you’re… Beautiful…? You don’t really look like you are getting enough compliments, you got spirit that’s for sure, but you’re unrefined and formless… Take that invitation, it’s yours… And I don’t usually make exceptions…”

That caught Lili completely off-guard. He was complimenting her, even after that morbid stunt she pulled, in fact, he seemed happy. As if she managed to make his life just a little bit more interesting. A blush formed on her cheeks, because he was right on the money: She rarely ever got genuine compliments from anyone, not even her father, and that caused her cheeks to burn. But because she was taught to not show mercy…

…she kicks him in the face, knocking him unconscious, now lying on the ground, right at her feet. Before comically doing a thumbs up, as if he couldn’t even complain about being beaten by someone so beautiful.

And then, she scoffs, before dragging him out of there, as she didn’t want to be this cruel to him, knowing these guys might rob him, if she had left him there.

END OF FLASHBACK

We cut to Lili’s face, who was looking mildly troubled now. She didn’t even realize how guilty she was going to end up feeling, but here they were, but remaining too prideful to admit to it, she deflects and goes:

“Right… You must be his father, then.”

“I knew it.”

“That idiot had it coming, though. He was being a creep, and all I wanted was that damned invitation, yet he insisted on making a fool out of me, so I had to teach him a lesson: Never bite off more than you can chew.”

His rage now ignited, the martial arts veteran glared even harder, telling the young woman, getting into position to pick up the fight:

“But what kind of right does that give you to let him get beat up by a bunch of thugs and just leave him to it?! That’s just cowardly! You couldn’t fight fair, so you had to cheat… And my son is still in rehab, because of you! And I can’t pay off the bills yet! Sure, he had an accident shortly thereafter, but the worst of the injuries didn’t come from the crash, it came from YOU and your cowardice! So, screw the money… I am out for your blood, lady… Now is payback time! I wonder if you can still call for help from here!”

The blond aristocrat prepared herself, knowing there was no escaping this…

“Be careful what you wish for, you street rat!”

“You should have stayed away from my family, you leech!”

Both lunged at one another…

…meanwhile, Jin and Feng were going at it, too, with Feng going, all the while they were engaged in an on-going struggle for dominance, with the pressure being especially terrifyingly oppressive around them, as the devil, and the dragon clash:

“It’s really a shame, Jin Kazama. You were once on top of the world, and now you are picking nothing but weaklings for allies. You could have had it all, and yet you threw it all away for connections, which are bound to be cut down by life itself.”

“You shouldn’t be so sure about that. And don’t think, I am not already informed on who you are, Feng Wei. You are the same individual to have nearly killed another fellow Kazama, that being, Asuka’s father. Her enemies are my enemies, too. And you are no exception. Prepare yourself. Low blows against family are not to be forgiven so easily.”

“You will be begging for death, once we are done here…”

And then, with their roundhouse kicks clashing, causing blue and red sparks to fly everywhere upon impact…

…we cut back to the main hall. Reina was dragging an unconscious Asuka behind her, like a little girl, dragging her teddy bear behind her. However, despite the goal being so close, she couldn’t lie, what Asuka had told her earlier, planted the seed of doubt in her. She wouldn’t believe it; the instructions were clear: Kill Asuka. And yet, she couldn’t bring herself to do it. She was correct to assume, she was hesitating this whole time, but she didn’t expect it to hit this hard.

But once she reached the stairs, leading down into the foyer, she then holds up Asuka’s unconscious, limp body, calling out for her father:

“FATHER! I GOT HER! What do we do with her?”

And that alone made everyone present there turn their heads in horror, except for Heihachi, who was smirking in a way that was just so filthy and unnerving to look at. Hwoarang, Xiaoyu, Lars, Alisa, Yoshimitsu and Katarina now began to look genuinely terrified. This was not the outcome they were expecting…

…and it was made especially evident, once Heihachi erupted into insane, hearty and throaty laughter.

Hwoarang was already on one knee, gritting his teeth in pure, unfiltered fury, being so ready to just rush up there and free Asuka…

“Damn you, Heihachi…!”

And now, Reina was wondering…

…what is going to happen now? Because she didn’t keep her end of the deal to eliminate Asuka. Time and time again, and now. The tensions in the foyer were so thick, you could cut it with a knife, with Hwo glaring, Xiao looking so scared for Asuka, Katarina no longer having the will to take photos, as this just wasn’t the time for it, Yoshimitsu preparing his blade, ready to strike at any time, with Lars and Alisa looking like absolute failures in that moment with Lars muttering:

“…I am sorry, Jin…! I failed you…!”

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

Tensions have risen to unprecedented levels…

There she was, Asuka Kazama, barely clinging to consciousness, without Reina knowing, or Heihachi, and everyone else in the foyer, even realizing it yet, resting in the young Mishima’s grip, being held high into the air by the neck, with Reina loudly calling out to her father.

„Father! Here she is. The woman of the hour. So, what do you propose, we do with her now? Should I kill her? Couldn’t find the proper moment to get rid of, so what will it be? I could snap her neck right now, if I wanted to, just say the word.”

Even if she didn’t exactly follow through with the assignment, the elderly Mishima was quick to jump on-board, and speak his genuine praises, clapping for his daughter for a small round of applause, explaining all the while, rising the steps to get to her:

„Ahhh, magnificent. So, you managed to defeat her, after all, despite you having been at a clear disadvantage of being a Devil Gene bearer! THAT’S my girl! All my training wasn’t in vain, after all. Now then…”

As he approached his daughter up the steps, Hwoarang, Xiaoyu, Alisa and Lars shared very troubled glances. They knew this wasn’t meant to happen. Was Reina too much for Asuka to handle, after all? But right now, they all, almost telepathically, made a vow to ignore Heihachi, and just get Asuka to safety. They will not abandon her, no matter what. They may not know her for long, but they have all grown so attached to her, even Lars and Hwoarang, and both got it tough trusting others, coming from military service and all, and bearing life experiences, that are tough to believe for most.

However, Lars had to act quickly, because, now they all know, since Heihachi was “gracious” enough to remind them that wanting Asuka dead, was never part of the plan. He wants her alive, just so he can abduct her, and use her body as a new host, knowing he will be gaining an unfair advantage over Jin and Kazuya, once he manages to genetically alter the Kazama DNA to his benefit, and become practically untouchable, once the experiments succeed. And even if they don’t, they know the old Mishima very well. He would just discard Asuka like yesterday’s garbage. They will not allow her to be soiled, not in her body, or her soul, just by having this decrepit, old raisin use her body, as though it was a mere set of new clothes for him to wear. And as such, the illegitimate Mishima thought to himself:

“Whatever happens, Jin is not allowed to see Asuka in this miserable state, because if he does, the effects will prove catastrophic for all of us… But if only, I can get close enough to snatch Asuka out of Reina’s grip… Heihachi has done quite the number on me…! We can’t just let them win like this…! I won’t allow it, not after we have come so far…!”

At the same time, Hwoarang goes, his forehead veins pumping, being so rage-driven now, it was terrifying for even Yoshimitsu, who was also getting ready to speed in and free the young Kazama. He shared braincells with Lars at that moment, as he spoke in his mind.

“Heihachi…! I swear to—If you lay your dirty fingers on her, I will not bear any guilt in expressing the innate desire to get out my best set of knives that I got, and chop you to pieces, so that I can feed your corpse chunks to stray dogs on the streets…! But damn it, I can’t just rush in, it’s way too inviting, almost as if he is wanting us to rush in without a plan, thinking this is going to be easy… Damn you…! What do we do…?!”

He gazed over to Yoshimitsu, nodding in his direction, as in to say, “We will be counting on you, when the moment presents itself, speed in, and free her”. The ninja immediately understood. He gets into position, slowly positioning his blade, as though he was getting ready to behead the Mishima, on-sight.

And as they were all prepping for an emergency rescue mission, Reina and Heihachi were talking about Asuka. And the latter was trying her absolute hardest to not make it obvious that, she was still mildly conscious, so she pulled the good old-fashioned trick in the animal kingdom: Playing dead. Heihachi, this whole time, wasn’t suspecting a thing. He was far too focused on getting his plans in motion, he didn’t pay close enough attention to notice, the Kazama was merely duping him.

However, their conversation would hit a deep note, as Reina couldn’t help but ask, with Asuka’s words from their last encounter still ringing in her mind, unable to hide a hint of insecurity in her actions:

“Father… I failed to kill her… Are you disappointed in me? Tell me the truth.”

His calming, fatherly tone of voice did very little to ease up her inner tensions, even with his hand gently patting her on the top of her head.

“What’s the matter, Reina? You look scared out of your mind. Is something bothering you, my dear? Why should I be disappointed?”

She couldn’t take it anymore; she had to know. She dropped Asuka, right down onto the step next to her, wanting straight answers from her father.

“I didn’t kill her as you told me to do! THAT is what’s bothering me! And now you’re here, treating me as if I had done nothing wrong, when I still failed the assignment, regardless of the comfort you may end up providing for me! You always taught me to follow my goal, to never stray away from it, and whenever I had done so, you would punish or scold me for it! And NOW, suddenly, it’s no big deal to you?! What’s going on with you?”

That made the elderly Mishima sigh, knowing he might have given her the wrong impression, whenever he trained her to stick to the plan, and never stray away from the given procedures. He now found it to be his responsibility to set the record straight, knowing he truly owes her concise answers, now. With a wry, weak smirk, he puts a hand on her right shoulder, telling her:

“…Alright. You got me. Originally, I DID say that, if Yggdrasil was not to follow through with our given conditions, someone is going to be sacrificed for their disobedience. We had settled on Jin becoming the sacrificial lamb. One troublemaker less to deal with, so I thought. However, since Asuka has made the conscious decision to drop by on her own accord, offering up her own life in place of his, let’s just say, plans have changed a little.”

“…What do you mean?”

“Reina. Regardless of who gets to live or die today, either way, we must rebuild base here, in Osaka. It’s the model ideal spot for us, given the current position we are in. As it is now, the Mishima Zaibatsu has attracted way too much public attention in the last two or three years. You probably already know the gist by now. Mostly due to how Jin, during his reign as CEO, has subtly exposed the internal affairs within the Zaibatsu, by laying bare several, wide-reaching contingency plans that we had, that were never supposed to reach public eye and ear.”

His tone growing comically annoyed, his forehead veins pumping way harder, realizing how much Jin had truly played him, for the long-term. Sure, he might be taking the initiative to take advantage of the crumbs he had left behind, but how often he had proven to the public that the Mishima Zaibatsu does indeed have the resources to help those in need, it truly left a stain on the company’s reputation, and several arising questions about the leadership or management of the company. And since Heihachi had led the company for decades, it left him utterly humiliated. Especially with the details now slipping out:

“What, did you believe, Jin’s “charity events” truly came from the bottom of his heart and soul?! Of course not! It was nothing short of a ruse! To expose us as incompetent hacks, who couldn’t even tell the difference between excrement and apple sauce! That brat… He sure was way smarter than I had given him credit for…! Reverse psychology. Nothing more. Even while he was busy playing wannabe-tyrant, he still decided to go for the “unsung hero” act, just by sending food and water to starving villages, especially in war-torn regions. Not even wars that he was a part of, oh no, you got to have that sweet public approval, by also sending out the Tekken Force, hoping they would get applicants, right after having saved the lives of those who were affected by natural disasters. Genius.”

Reina adds, being mildly confused about how displeased her father looked, only seeing opportunities in these facts, since that still ended up being an unintentional setup for her father to exploit:

“…But why are you so angry about that? Shouldn’t we view Jin’s actions as opportunities for ourselves? I mean, regardless of intent, he still provided us, albeit indirectly, with more resources. Why would we need a joint venture with another company to do all this work? Am I missing something?”

“Oh, my dear Reina, I WISH I could be enthusiastic about this, but I CAN’T! There is a good reason why. It’s purely human logic. You spread alms to those in need, everybody, even them, will start expecting me. I lead this company, on the merit of pure intimidation, to show the shareholders, and all the outside parties involved that we – The Mishima Zaibatsu – lead with an iron hand. We don’t give out alms, WHAT DO I LOOK LIKE?! SANTA CLAUS?! We lead with fear! Everyone else is cowering in respect of our might! But because of my brick-headed grandson having felt the itch to act all noble, it now paints me and my company as a joke! By the time that accursed Devil Gene had truly begun rotting his mind, he had given enough public fodder for the politicians and journalists to turn us into a public laughingstock! Suddenly, he had set an example of a Mishima, that was actually “worth following”! Sure, he had made many enemies, but these stunts he pulled made him appear far more desirable of a leader than me, or Kazuya! And the audience is laughing in our faces!”

That comical outburst, paired with Heihachi’s eyes becoming cartoonishly bloodshot, his bald head becoming as red as a tomato, and his muscle veins pumping in pure, unadulterated fury, all over his body, made Reina, and everyone else in the foyer, have comical sweat drops forming on the back of their heads. The heroes on Yggdrasil’s side, specifically Lars pointing out, while standing in a perfect, symmetrical line next to each other:

“…He DOES realize, we can clearly hear him now, right?”

And Xiaoyu commenting, looking deadpan, and plain embarrassed at this sheer lack of subtlety.

“I guess, the older you get, the less aware you become on how loud you can be…”

Even someone like Alisa was not exempt from this reaction, as Yoshimitsu completes her at the end…

“…So, we really didn’t need to spy on him, after all? You could have just thrown my head up there, and I could have recorded their conversation without them noticing.”

“No, dear Alisa. Why interrupt your enemy while he is making a mistake? That’s bad manners!”

Katarina even comically added, looking pretty confused out of her mind:

“Geez. I knew Mishimas were a handful, but I’d really hate to have this guy as my father. Not only does he have serious anger issues, but he is also remarkably dense when he starts talking. This must be age slowly catching up to him.”

As if they all shared the same braincells, Hwoarang had to add to the conversation as well, looking both angered, but mostly lost, too. Especially considering that, he and Heihachi used to be at odds with each other, when he still went to Mishima Polytech, with him as the principal. But now, he is having the exact same impression as everyone else: Your body becomes weaker with age, and that’s sadly, unavoidable, even for Heihachi.

“And here I was thinking, he couldn’t be anymore annoying than he already was, being a principal and all.”

…However, his expression quickly changed to pure, sadistic glee, the smirk bordering on psychotic, telling them all:

“…But hey! You know what? Good riddance. If he wants to make our job easier, go right ahead.”

This made everyone turn their heads, with Xiaoyu especially, looking puzzled over what he had just said. But then, it dawned upon her gradually. With Katarina even taking notes, realizing he was actually not too far off-base.

“What do you mean, Hwoarang? “Make our job easier”, how?”

“Think about it. Jin clearly told us that, even while he was the CEO of his grandpa’s company, he couldn’t ever bring himself to harm the innocent, even though, it would have been the easiest and quickest way to awaken Azazel. Why else do you think it took so long to wake him up? Jin would never have gone there, only his Devil Gene. Which means, he wasn’t lying when he said he had held all kinds of charity and college scholarship events, investing in all kinds of technological sectors that the Zaibatsu would normally, if ever, flow money into. He knew exactly what he was doing. Not only wanting to clown on his gramps but also leaving him to deal with the PR disaster, so either way, his sacrifices were not in vain, after all! Not to mention, even providing humanitarian aid, in times of war, this just sounds like him, man. And the proof of all this is Heihachi’s reaction. If he looks this riled up, borderline undignified, and we already know, that having a conscience was never his strong point, no matter how much Jin did, in the end, it was just enough, that he had managed to not only dismantle the Zaibatsu’s infrastructure and money flow, but he also crippled Heihachi’s resources and manpower. And now, he is now forced to rely on other big-name companies, just to return to full strength. Why else would he want to take control of Osaka, with the assistance of Rochefort Enterprises? If that ain’t an opportunity, I dunno what is!”

Xiaoyu completes his line of thinking, with a realization of her own, that made her heart leap to new heights, realizing that, no matter how evil he ended up getting suckered into, unintentional or not, his big heart had always remained in-tact throughout all of it. And the Zaibatsu being this much in a tight pickle, because of his charitable character, it meant one thing:

“…Jin has accepted accountability for crimes; he didn’t even commit. And Heihachi is now vulnerable. And now he has returned to Osaka to ask the Yakuza for assistance, because Asuka’s town just so happens to be their HQ. But now with public opinion turning against the Mishima Zaibatsu, definitively, we are no longer at a disadvantage. Or at least, not so much anymore…”

Her eyes grew watery and warm. Her Jin had always stayed true to himself, despite the crippling odds, not ever having been in his favor. She was always right to believe in him, and now, she had undeniable proof, in the form of Heihachi’s displeased face. It just reminded her of the good ol’ days, as well. Where they would fight together Yankees on school property, always ending up hospitalized, but so much closer and happier afterwards.

“Oh, Jin… You had every opportunity to reach your goal through shortcuts, and you always denied it… Because, unlike that son of a bitch, you had never sold your soul to anyone, not even your Devil Gene… Which means, the pain you must have endured in silence was beyond description, if it meant that you resisted your own powers… If only, I can ever make it up to you… But…!”

She began glaring at Heihachi, obviously still being in an emotional clutch, because of her grandfather, but it showed: Despite his help, she doesn’t respect him and never will. Not anymore. And she knew, she had a record to set straight with him, and once the time arrives, she will accept full responsibility for having betrayed him like this.

“…Save your apologies for later, Jin, you have nothing to say sorry for… But I do… And once I have made amends with my own decisions, which only lead to me betraying your faith in me while you weren’t looking, I will NEVER let you down, again…!”

But Heihachi managed to swallow his anger, still not even realizing that, Asuka was eavesdropping on his and Reina’s entire conversation. It made the young Kazama smile, because now, she had clear confirmation that Jin and his team weren’t lying to her. If Jin’s actions in the background had truly caused this old, shriveled raisin to start growing this restless, then at the core of it all, he might have truly lit a match. For dismantling this monster’s power. Now, she just had to wait until the right moment presented itself for her strike back. But for right now, she must keep playing pretend, and stay “unconscious”, as right now, it’s a stalemate.

…But if only, the heroes had known, in how much hot water they currently were in.

Because we swiftly cut back to Jin, who had made it his responsibility to take care of Feng Wei, while Law had already made quick work of Lili, since, with her stamina completely depleted, she couldn’t uphold her vampire essence…

…but things were looking grim for the older Kazama, who we now see, being brutally impaled through the chest, by Feng’s forehead horns, which had grown out of his skull, as a reaction to a hidden power, that he had been purposely holding out on, just to give the heroes a false sense of security. There Jin was, blood running down his torso, pinned against a buddha statue, via dragon horn, right through his chest, somehow having missed his most vital organs, safe for his lungs. Looking like, he was close to losing consciousness, from the mere pain alone, his eyes having rolled back into his head from trying to bite through the pain.

This is exactly why the Mishimas and even the Yakuza fear and respect Feng Wei. As, compared to all the other parties, he has no clear allegiance. He is a one-man army, and for good reason. Before this entire ordeal, Feng had broken into the Mishima Zaibatsu to attain the “Secrets of God Fist” scroll, since no one was really there to stop him, and now, after having read the scrolls, he had awoken to powers that, while the war between the Mishima factions was raging on, he had invested time in mastering, hoping to step forward, and overthrow the entire family, through his own two hands. Not to save the world or anything, just to assert his dominance, and remind them: You don’t require “nepotism” in familial power to make a name for yourself. And right now, this was the receipt.

And his voice having grown significantly raspier, almost sounding more like an animalistic growl than humane speech, he tells Jin, as, heartless as he was, heaved the Kazama into the air, his long, jagged forehead horn still holding him in-place, the blood dripping down onto his face…

“It’s a shame. We could have just left it at a painless death. But it would seem, just like the rest of your bloodline, you Mishimas sure enjoy biting off more than you can chew. When will your clan ever learn that one’s power is not defined purely over who you are, and where you come from? There is no such thing as “inheriting power”, it’s what you make of the gifts, that you were given at birth. Hence, I see no external value in bonds, or any type of familial connection… Everyone’s for themselves, last man standing…! These are the rules that have defined humanity since the dawn of time! Eat, or be eaten! And since you were arrogant enough to assume, I could be beaten that easily, now you pay the price…”

…and just to prove to him, how demented of a man he truly was, he licked up all the blood that has dripped down onto his cheek, with his exponentially longer, almost reptilian tongue. Telling him upfront, savoring the blood he had just tasted on his lips:

“Hmph… Is this supposed to be the ever-fearsome blood of the Devil Gene, I heard so much about…? You disappoint me, Jin Kazama. Honestly. Pardon my rude intrusion, but that was just me saying Hello.”

He lets out one gravely, booming and unsettling chuckle. Meanwhile, Jin’s rage was completely starting to boil over. And he could hear his Devil alter ego speaking to him in his subconscious, having grown significantly more restless than ever.

“You idiot! What were you thinking?! This reptilian-skinned son of a bitch NOBODY is making you bend a knee?! How low you have fallen! Honestly, I could put up with a lot of your empathy-ridden nonsense, but this is seriously pushing it! KILL HIM! What are you waiting for?! He obviously wants your head on a spit, don’t just hold back like that, when he is out to get you, and everybody else in this building! I am going to patch you up first, before you bleed out on me!”

This made the young Kazama grow so deeply annoyed with his alter ego, as he scolds him by saying:

“Don’t you DARE! I know what you plan on doing! This has happened to me before, don’t think I am not seeing what you have running in that rotten mind of yours! I am dancing on the edge of life and death, and now you witness a golden opportunity to take over my body, the moment I am this close to losing consciousness! You heal my wounds, and then you take over, immediately! Who do you take me for?! Over my dead body, will I allow you to rip away my autonomy, one more time!”

“In case you didn’t notice, genius, if I don’t this, you are most definitely going to kick the bucket, and if that happens, our connections break! I CAN’T allow this! It’s the rules I have been given birth to!”

“And how can I trust you to not take advantage of—”

Through all the panic, and the heat of the moment, Jin realized something. Something he is not even willing to share with his alter ego, since, even after all this time, relying on his Devil Gene begrudgingly, just this once, he decided to take a leap of faith. And he would have almost forgotten why they were all truly here for.

…Asuka.

He just remembered in how much agony his alter ego, and himself was in, the moment Asuka had come into physical contact with him, back on the Yggdrasil cruiser. Just to be petty, he decides to hold out on his plan, admittedly taking some sadistic form of glee in knowing that, should their theory hold water, that Asuka potentially has the same healing- and supernatural restraining properties like his mother, he knew, if he was going to suffer, so would he. And that was the plan.

“…Alright, you know what? Fine! Take control of me! If it will save, not just mine, but everyone else’s lives, so be it!”

That made his alter ego smirk, wide. A smirk, so wicked, it could strike fear in anyone, foolish enough to challenge him.

“…Hmph. Just this once, you’re speaking my language, Jin Kazama…!”

And as Devil Jin dissipates into unholy, blue flames, we witness Jin clutching his head from both sides inside his subconscious, letting out one animalistic, mirthless shriek, craving blood, murder, mayhem...

…We then cut back to reality, where the young Kazama was still being held at razor’s edge by Feng, except this time, he was ready to let loose and allow the Devil to take over his body. Just this once, he knew, this was the smarter thing to do, with his red-glowing eyes signalizing that he allows the power to consume him, as they spoke. He knew it was risky, but they had no other options left. Losing here is not an option, and if Jin dies, his alter ego will die with him. And this is not something that either of them was looking for. They had made a contract, so even through all the pain-filled groaning, tightly gripping the spear-like end of Feng’s forehead horn with his right hand, he hoarsely rasped out:

“You… Bastard…! I am not going to forget this…!”

“Oh, I am sure you won’t. If I am looking at your performance as of late, one would kindly assume that the great Jin Kazama, the previously feared tyrant of the entire world, has become sloppy! What comes next, I wonder—"

This is when Feng froze, realizing that something was up. He felt a presence, so oppressive and blood-curdling, it even made him – A Yakuza boss -- look up, realizing that Jin’s skin was growing paler, as the devil markings began expanding all over his body, and his own forehead horns started growing out of his skull. Pretty much reminding that, his fight-or-flight response has to kick in, otherwise, he is dead meat…

…is what you would normally expect someone to have, but not so much with Feng Wei. In fact, he had been praying for this to finally come down to. A Dragon, going up against, the Devil himself. It both made the hairs on his neck stand up, while also motivating him into busting loose as well. A fight to the death, that was exactly what he lived for.

“Oh. What do I see…? I can sense the animalistic urge within you to just tear me to pieces, and be done with it… Your Devil Gene, oh, I can see it brewing inside you… Good. I was starting to get bored. Now then, if we are going to play THIS game, I am on. You won’t see me backing out, now that things are really starting to get interesting.”

“You… You have no clue, what you are getting yourself into, you moron…!”

“Hm? Why is that…?”

“…Because…”

The air stilled around them, as we see one cold-blooded, demented smirk forming on Jin’s face, that distorted everything about him, wings flocking behind him…

“…It’s me.”

Meanwhile, Law was busy carrying a now barely conscious Lili, right through the burning hallways, since the previous fights did not just end without collateral damage. Now, it was a matter of life and death. He needed to get out of here, and he knew that. But it also didn’t sit well with him, to just leave a girl behind, while this entire building was accidentally set ablaze, the temperatures increasing with every passing second. He hurried as fast as his tired legs could carry him, providing a piggyback ride for the young aristocrat on his back, to bust right out of this joint.

“I better hurry up. I am afraid, this building is not going to hold out much longer at this rate…! However…”

…But we do get a comical jump cut to Lili on his back, who had about three, big swollen pumps on the top of her skull, with a cartoonish set of waterfall-like tears, running down her cheeks. With Law comically getting mad, his eyes turning white, forming shark teeth, as he shouts:

“…Care to explain to me, why it’s suddenly MY job to carry you out of here?!?! Couldn’t your stupid butler do that for you?!”

He still felt bitter over their entire interaction. Never in his life, had he met an individual as delusional and conceited as her. During their entire fight, she had kept going on and on about “It wasn’t my fault your son is such a weakling”, and “Had he trained more, maybe he wouldn’t have to sit out the remainder of his lifespan in a hospital bed, hmph!”. His fraternal instincts had repeatedly warned him that this girl spells nothing but trouble. And if it weren’t for the spreading inferno, he couldn’t have cared less about her fate. He would have just left her in the compound, if it meant some peace and quiet for his family. He muttered, looking angry, still, and not even the comical kind any longer:

“No matter how weak someone is, it doesn’t give you the right to trample on others, purely for your own morbid form of self-entertainment. You should be ashamed of yourself. And I hope that, one day, karma will come around to bite you in the heinie. Because, as things stand, especially with what happened to Asuka, and the dealings you made with the Mishima family… You best believe, you WILL get your just desserts. And this time, I am confident in my predictions. I bet your father will most definitely love to hear, what kind of messed up games you have been pulling right behind his back. And if not, the Devil shall come by and take me—"

With morbidly comedic timing, Devil Jin breaks right through the wall, just to smash Feng’s now reptilian-scaled body right down onto the concrete-tile floor, with made Law stop dead in his track, his blood freezing in pure terror, realizing quickly: This was Jin. Now, he had every reason to be scared.

“Oh, just my luck! Now THIS?! On top of everything else?!”

But somehow, Jin, despite having allowed the Devil Gene to take over, had some form of free will left. Enough to comfort Law, by reassuring him:

“Don’t be… Afraid…! You must get out of here, Mr. Law…! I will take care of this guy—Unless you want to die in the flames, or at my hand…!”

The last phrase came out more like Devil was talking through Jin, causing the poor restaurant owner to look terrified to the bone. But common sense took over, immediately, and understood that, the Devil Gene is a force of nature, and yet despite all that, the leader had managed to keep it under control well enough to give him free passage, back outside. He wasn’t taking any chances if Jin had left the door open for him.

“…Fine, Mr. Devil! I am outta here! It was an honor to make your acquaintance!”

Feng, being a petty one, felt flames rising in his belly, before unleashing a full-blown flamethrower strike on the two escapees…

“I told you, Law! YOU WILL NOT ESCAPE, WITHOUT ME HAUNTING YOU!”

…but Jin shielded both Law and Lili, by enclosing himself in his black wings, blocking the flames, before deflecting them all, by spreading his wings back up.

“Not if I can help it!”

As we cut back to the foyer, we see that it was yet another stalemate. Now Heihachi realized, he had made a critical mistake, sending his own men away like that. Because now, Yggdrasil has arrived with reinforcements, holding him and Reina, who was dragging Asuka behind her, as though she was a ragdoll, at gunpoint. Sure, under normal circumstances, Heihachi could be deflecting the bullets…

…in fact, this is what Reina was referring to nervously, as they held up their hands, knowing this doesn’t exactly look good for them, anymore.

“Hey, father… Any good tricks up your sleeve? Will “catch the bullets with your mouth” business still apply here, too? Oh, please do share your great wisdom with me!”

That made the older Mishima get comically pissed off at his own daughter, eyes turning completely white, and growing shark teeth, as he shouts at her, with his forehead veins pumping:

“Oh, great idea! It’s not like multiple rifles are pointing at us! Who do you think I am, a hero from a comic book?!?!”

“Tsk, forget I ever asked, then.”

With Katarina now pointing her dual-wielding revolvers at the two, Yoshimitsu getting into position to speed in with his blade, Alisa drawing out her chainsaws, and Lars and Hwoarang getting out their own set of rifles, the leader of Yggdrasil explained to the Mishimas:

“You two… Don’t think for a second, that we are just going to let you two escape like that. You are holding hostage the one and only person that can potentially return balance to this otherwise rotten world that you, Heihachi Mishima, have contributed to shaping it the way it is now. Do yourself a favor and drop the girl. No one else will have to get hurt anymore. No more lives need to be senselessly wasted, all over a petty, familial conflict.”

“What he said! If you know what’s best for you, old man, you better return Asuka, right now! We don’t care about your demented plans, just hand her over, then we might be willing to talk again… Or not, depending on my mood, because my patience is running thin right now!”

Says the auburn-haired biker and ex-soldier, his forehead veins pumping, still. Because Heihachi just always had that “magical” effect on him to immediately increase his blood pressure to concerning levels, whenever he opened his mouth in his presence. He wasn’t having any of it, and if it meant feeding this bozo with more lead, he would be more than happy to deliver on that promise.

However, then, Heihachi said something that, immediately caused Lars to get insane headaches, as though, he was gradually unlocking unpleasant memories within his mind, that were long since lost, ever since he and Alisa had crossed paths on that fateful day. Paired with a cruel smirk on his lips, too, that just added more insult to injury.

“Come on, Lars. Or should I say… Raizo Mishima…?”

The effect was immediate. That name, for unknown reasons, gave the illegitimate Mishima insane, throbbing headaches, as though he was also being electrocuted on-sight, dropping to one knee, with one hand covering the right side of his face, dropping his rifle in the process.

From his perspective, we see flashing images of dirty, abandoned jail cells, the smell of chlorine, the taste of rubber gloves from the doctors, hospital lights, green, unnatural glows from a capsule…

His own fighting spirits wavering, as he had begun feeling so helpless, almost like a child, when confronted with the impending punishment from an abusive father. It doesn’t help that, Heihachi, merely proceeds to come down the steps, as if he was taunting Lars, by acting as though, he was his “real father”. And as he walked, he proceeded with:

“Don’t you be giving me attitude, when you haven’t even finished your assignment yet. You do know what I mean, right? No food for you, unless you kill off the target, that was the plan. No kneel… And beg…”

Alisa grew deeply concerned now, because she had seen this reaction before, every time she and Lars were alone together, and she wanted to press on about his memories. And every time she said the word “Mishima”, it had brought him migraines.

“Oh no, not again…! Lars! Please, get back up!”

“Alisa… Everyone… I am sorry…!”

Katarina grew panicked as well, and immediately wanted to know, both her journalist instinct, but mostly her empathic human side kicking in:

“What’s going on with him?! “Raizo Mishima”, what is he talking about?”

Hwoarang, Yoshimitsu and Xiaoyu were just as concerned. They had never seen Lars behave this way before, let alone reacting so sensitively to a name that was foreign to them. With the Korean ex-soldier rushing to shield Lars from Heihachi…

“Leave him alone, you son of a—”

“Hwoarang, don’t!”

“Silence!”

…only to get brutally kicked right back into Xiaoyu’s arms. With Yoshimitsu preparing his blade, not wanting anything to happen to Lars, because this situation was growing dire now, especially when they witnessed the older Mishima kneeing the younger Mishima in the stomach, which he was too injured and exhausted to block or dodge, causing him to fall flat on the tile floor…

…and then having him getting violently pulled up by the hair, the older man’s breath warm against his face, with him asking in a malevolent tone of voice:

“Any last words… Number 4…?”

“Ugh…!”

Alisa speeds in, wanting to save Lars, but then, Reina abandoned his post, not wanting her father to get hit by her chainsaws. And she did this, by leaving Asuka behind and bouncing off the stairs to fly forward and kick the robo-girl down onto the tile floor too, pushing her down by the throat with her right hand.

“Don’t even think about it, pile of junk…! Don’t touch him!”

…but things were just about to grow even more dire than they already were, when…

…from right above them, like two dropping meteors, were two combatants, who come crashing through the glass roof of the foyer, with one of them being a reptilian-skinned Feng Wei, forcing down the neck of someone awfully familiar to everyone present.

It was Jin. Fully consumed by the Devil Gene. Who was tightly gripping Feng’s wrist with both now clawed hands, with blood dripping out of the Kazama’s mouth…

The sight of this horror package alone, caused Jin’s team to stare on in cold-blooded tremor, with Xiaoyu slapping her hands over her mouth, her tears threatening to fall…

“No…! Jin… You didn’t—”

Hwoarang, having already borne witness to this monstrosity firsthand, now felt his blood run cold, as he forced himself back on his feet, ready to fight again, even if he didn’t really want to.

“Not this again…! I was hoping it would never come down to this… But alas, the universe loves to prove me wrong…!”

Heihachi could only smirk, stating, as he lets go of Lars, being far more interested now in how Jin is going to handle this entire situation going forward:

“Hmph! So, the truth finally comes out… Let’s see if these clowns are still willing to be on his side, now that they see, what he has been hiding from them… Hmhmhmhmhm…”

And that is when Asuka, now fully recovered, stood back up to see, if she can catch Heihachi or Reina by surprise…

…but what she saw, made her blood run cold. Feng Wei. Now looking less like a human, and more like a blend between a man, and a dragon from the orient…

…and Jin, fully having embraced his Devil Gene. Her eyes now wide open, her hazel irises dilating in sheer panic. The black wings, the pale skin, the claws… Now, she finally got a clear view of what exactly her relative has been wrestling with, all these years. She felt her heart sinking, while being deafly afraid, and no one would be able to blame her.

“…Is this… Jin…?”

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

Suddenly, the power struggle between the two factions within the Yakuza compound had taken a grim turn. Now, it was no longer about which side was going to dominate…

…it was now about survival, to see another day.

Feng Wei, a major kingpin within the Yakuza ranks, has now decided to stop playing around, and reveal his true, hidden power, gifted to him by the scrolls of the “Secrets of the God Fist”. His body no longer that of a man, but a hybrid between human, and a red-golden scaled dragon, with his long-braided hair, now flowing freely behind him, in the form of a dragon’s greenish-black fur. It was a terrifying sight to behold. Suddenly, the Devil Gene seemed to have found its match on how much of a horrific transformation one can go through to look this monstrous.

And right there, in the grip of his right hand, was Devil Jin, having entirely consumed Jin’s mind, in an act of pure desperation on the Kazama’s part, hoping to prevent his teammates from being killed by both Feng, Reina and especially Heihachi. His gushing abdominal wound still causes him considerable discomfort, and his opposition was clearly taking advantage of it, by repeating ramming his left claws into the bleeding area, causing Devil Jin to cry out in agony.

With Feng, in his growly, way deeper voice, telling the second-in-command of Yggdrasil:

“Where has all that bravado of yours run off to, I wonder…? What was it again? You wanted to make me regret ever underestimating you? “I didn’t know what I was messing with”? Oh, I sure now do. Because all I am seeing is just a huge pansy, who, despite all the genetical advantages given to him, is still too terrified to fully embrace, who and what he is. And yet, you still decided to give me moral lectures, before we got here?”

Devil Jin growled in return, his voice now bearing an unholy echo, as he tightly held on to Feng’s wrist, that forced his head down onto the tile floor beneath him:

“You son of a—You shouldn’t be getting too cocky just yet…! I was just getting started! And either way, I do recall you saying that “you fight, because it doesn’t matter where you come from, or who you are, as long as you got power”… And yet, you point to my “oh-so-precious” genetics, as if that is worth receiving a badge of honor for…! Bite me, dickhead!”

“Oh, don’t get me wrong, I know what I said. But you don’t seem to get my point… It still stands. It doesn’t matter what you are, who you are, or how you even came into existence. None of your circumstances should define you in the present. However, if you have the opportunity and luxury to make use of a given power, that can only benefit you, why waste it? Such a force of nature is entirely wasted on the likes of you, who can’t even bring up the mental fortitude to embrace who they are, and still… You want to paint me as the villain? Weakness is the true enemy. Not the power you possess. And I suppose, your sycophants for “friends” will probably abandon you before long, since you refuse to move past your own flaws. Even with all your attempts to dismantle the Mishima Zaibatsu, by setting an example of a Mishima that is “the exception”, you remain boxed in, unable to accept the reality that: You are a Devil.”

“I am not…! I am nothing like them, you son of a—”

But he found himself quickly silenced by Feng, who only tightened the grip around his windpipe, being deadset on crushing it, and letting him choke on his own oxygen.

“Oh, I know quite well. You ARE nothing like them… …Which is exactly why, you, and the rest of your teammates, have no future… If you can’t embrace what you are, you will never defeat me, or anyone else for that matter. This will come back to haunt you, even if you survive the ordeal—”

Feng, however, found himself getting rudely interrupted, by someone brutally grabbing him from behind, by the forehead horns. With a surprisingly strong grip, that even shook the Kenpo master to the core. Considering, he didn’t just get tugged upwards by the horns, he can feel a foot being firmly pressed against his spine, adding a significant amount of pressure on him.

It was Asuka. And that sight caused Reina and Heihachi, along with the heroes of Yggdrasil to stare in absolute shock. For someone so gravely injured, she sure managed to be quickly back on her feet. Especially witnessing the younger Kazama, wanting to test the theory that, – After her confrontation with Reina – her Kazama blood, may prove to be the antidote against anything supernatural, specifically, malevolent in nature. And if her fight with Reina was anything to go by, and Jin had come all this way from Yakushima to meet up with her, several switches got flicked in her mind. She angrily told Feng, wanting to especially relish his suffering, after all the nonsense she had to put with, because of his actions:

“Did you miss me, scumbag…? Here is a little something, just to make you remember, who I am…! And you’re not welcome! Accept my apology gift!”

And sure enough, her theory bore fruit. As she did notice how Feng had grown significantly weaker, the moment she came into physical, prolonged contact with him. He was trying very hard to break free, but it was impossible, his body was growing increasingly numb, by the second. In his fury, being unable to accept that this short pipsqueak could best him so quickly in seconds, made him frustrated beyond reason.

“You little…! You’re that Kazama brat from a few years ago, aren’t you…?! When have you become so strong?!”

But again, Asuka wasn’t taking any chances. She was enjoying this game of torture, way too much. So much so, it became a little uncomfortable to witness how much rage and hatred was seeping out of her soul. And all of that was saved, specifically for him. Usually, Asuka was quick to anger, that rings true, however, bearing hard feelings and staying resentful, was most certainly not her style, even with her temper issues. So, witnessing this mostly disciplined girl losing all grip on her own emotions, even allowing her personal disdain for this man to guide her decisions from this point on, made the likes of Hwoarang, Xiaoyu, and even Reina, whose grip around Alisa’s throat was loosening, due to her shock over seeing her rival back on her toes, genuinely uncomfortable. Even if she had her reasons for it, they knew, this wasn’t exactly her style. And they had shared that same sentiment with Jin, when he was attacked by her.

“Well, do the math, asshole. That’s all I am going to say. This is the most that someone like you even deserves to hear. To tell you the truth, I feel offended, just by me being forced to share the same oxygen as you. Now, cry out in pain some more for me, why don’t cha? If you have even the tiniest ounce of human decency left in your bone, with what you have done to my father! I will be sending you the receipt!”

She truly made her year-long adversary suffer, with how he felt his bones cracking in her seemingly merciless grip, her foot pressing violently against his spine, blood gushing out of his mouth…

…but before this could go on any longer, due to the Yakuza boss’ rapidly fading strength, caused by Asuka’s Kazama blood coming into play, his grip around Devil Jin’s throat loosened exponentially, with the latter beginning to smirk very wide, being more than prepared in returning the favor of what Feng had done to him previously, before dropping him down here: Ramming his horns, right through his upper body, puncturing vital organs. Even more blood shot out of the Kenpo master’s mouth, with Asuka being to let go from sheer terror, seeing the devil horn piercing right through Feng’s chest, while she was holding on to him. Staggering backwards, she witnessed the now possessed Mishima returning to full strength, as he heaved the Yakuza boss off the ground, standing straight up, gazing all around himself, to see: Who else might be interested in getting a taste of his power.

His voice now depraved in wording and ominous echoes, he looked all around himself, before casually gripping the gravely wounded Feng by the throat now, before tossing him aside in pure disrespect, the alter ego now shining through, completely, without filter, or Jin holding him back any longer.

“Now then… Who do we have here? Now THAT is a fine assembly of prey, if I have ever seen on. So much fun to be had, and yet so little time. Pardon that crude landing of mine, but I do prefer an entrance, that leaves quite the impact. Pun intended. And judging by the looks on all your faces, you seem eager to attain a first-class ticket to hell. And I will be gladly playing the ferryman, along the river Styx. So… Who will it be…?”

He gazed all around himself. His eyes scanning his surroundings like a killer machine, ready to strike whatever moves first. And everyone, even Reina, was frozen in fear, except…

…Heihachi. Because of course he wasn’t. He had wrestled with the Devil several times already, so seeing him unfazed, only served to make Devil Jin’s blood boil in both disgust and rage. The Devil Gene itself, didn’t want to be anywhere near this man. Who, by this point, had proven to be far more of a demon than the Devil himself. Not helped at all, by his commentary. Folded arms, confident smirk, ready to prove to this unleashed hell spawn, who the true boss is in this very room.

“Hmph! Such bold words from something, I have already dealt an iron hand with. Don’t even try to fool me, I know it’s still you in there, Jin. And if it’s you, this power will never truly belong to you, no matter how much you might already be working towards in taming it. A weak mind equals an equally weak body. It’s calling for me, not you. And the same goes for Kazuya. But worry not. My plans have changed. It’s not you that I am after anymore…”

That statement caused Jin, who was still deeply consumed by this unnatural power source, to stare at the Mishima, as if, for one fleeting moment, Jin himself was speaking through his alter ego. As that revelation did leave them speechless.

“…What are you talking about? Don’t think you can play me for a fiddle a second time, you shriveled, old git! You were always craving a taste of this power I possess. Me and my second half, our value to you, weighed heavier than any currency, so what made you change your mind? Are you growing tired of lil’ ol’ me?”

He asked in a mock offended tone of voice, putting a finger on his lip, pretending to feel hurt over this suggestion.

However, he was quick to lose that smirk of his once he realized that he wasn’t kidding. And to make his point even poignant, his own smile growing wider, he points in the direction of the girl, that was currently busy fighting Feng, who, just this once, was having extreme difficulty defending, because of her Kazama powers making her practically untouchable on his part. …Asuka.

And that is when Devil Jin understood, while still trying to hide how “hurt” he felt over this. And that was the wrong word, he was furious. A Kazama is his substitution? But then, because it’s still Jin at heart, he managed to punch his way through and regain control, realizing now, what Heihachi was now up to. And everyone in the room, even Reina, trying her hardest to hide her genuine discomfort at the prospect of it, looked his way.

“Hold on—No, you wouldn’t…!”

“Hahahahahaha! Jin, when has it ever stopped me from doing exactly as I pleased? You know exactly how I tick! And you should also know by now that, you and Kazuya have proven to be major pains in the neck, your Devil Gene being the primary cause of that – the source of growing pains – so I figured… Why not change plans?! Work smarter, not harder! I don’t even understand why I haven’t come up with that plan sooner. Why do I even waste my breath trying to grow stronger, when all said time could be invested in harvesting a different power source that is nothing short of lethal to the likes of you?! HAHAHAHA! No one is as smart as I am!”

That throaty laughter truly made Jin’s blood pressure reach concerning heights, as he growled at him, seething with fury, his fists tightly balled, causing them to shiver, as red electricity escaped from both of his hands:

“…Over my dead body, old man! She is better off dead than landing in the hands of someone like you!”

“You won’t stop me!”

As Heihachi rushes towards Asuka, with the clear intent on grasping her, and taking her away from there, Devil Jin rushes in to hit the elderly Mishima across the face with his right clawed, metal-clad knuckle, giving him a nasty cut across his grandfather’s upper chest, his wings spreading far apart to speed forward and send him flying through the glass windows of the foyer. Causing the shatters to fly everywhere upon breakthrough. With the devil flying after him, shouting:

“And you won’t be laying a finger on my family!”

And from that point on, the tensions rose to unprecedented levels. Jin couldn’t even believe it, but here they were, back at it again, fighting over the fate of countless innocent people, with the Devil slowly eating away at his mind, once more. And there…

…Devil Jin and Heihachi stood, in the middle of a brewing rainstorm, the inferno burning brighter behind them, as more part of the entire Yakuza compound, begins to gradually burn down to ashes. With the two Mishimas, staring at one another, the murderous intent being more than palpable all around them. Heihachi, just this once, not even making it a secret anymore, that he was growing genuinely annoyed with Jin always having to get in his way like this. He had hoped for his own operation to run smoother than expected, but as always, he had a special knack for getting on his very sensitive nerves. His forehead veins pumping in raw, unfiltered irritation, the blue electricity flowing right out of him, he snarls at his grandson, commenting:

“And once again… We are back to square one. When will you ever learn, Jin, that you won’t ever be rid of me? As if it wasn’t bad enough that you had suck my own company dry, just to make a complete fool out of me and my public image, now you persist in wanting to get in my way, like nothing has changed…? If I were to be totally honest with you, you are seriously starting to irritate me, and under normal circumstances… I would have been fine with that… But today, you truly reminded me, indefinitely, why I no longer require your Devil Gene… You can all burn down to the ground, alongside this stinking Yakuza nest of wasps… I am going to personally turn you into mincemeat, and once you are gone, your sycophants for “friends” will be next in-line.”

And all that Devil Jin had to say to all this, since he does still share parts of Jin’s personality within himself, was throwing one icy glare in his direction, that could quite literally kill someone, if it had the ability to, and commenting:

“Shut your trap, you wrinkly prune…! Someone like you should have retired a long time ago, yet you still insist on showing your ugly mug around me, and anyone else affected by your blind ego trip… And do you want to know, the worst part about all of this…? Here I was thinking, you couldn’t sink any lower, and yet, hold the phone, silly me, big shocker! You keep returning, to prove me oh so freaking wrong. Not only do you seek to possess the body of a Kazama, just to get an early read on me, now you mean to tell me… That this grape-colored frosted tip of a girl is your “daughter”…? Honestly… I have had my fair of scumbags to deal with already, especially in your shithole, that you call a school, but this…? This is a whole new low, even for you, Heihachi…! Not a single shred of honor or integrity in your rotten bones! I WOULD sing its praises, that’s what I do best, after all, make the world a worse place for me to flourish in, that’s my jam! But I am afraid… You seem to gravely overestimate yourself. You paint yourself as an untouchable god in public, everyone is deafly afraid of you and your power, all the investors roll out the red carpet for you…”

A wicked smirk began forming on his slightly blackened lips, the malevolency being practically written all over his facial features, itching to be tasting some blood today. As he spreads his wings, the red sparks enveloping him like a cloak, ready to charge ahead once more, and bring the battle to his estranged grandfather.

“…but allow me to remind you, why you should never mess with powers, that are beyond human understanding!”

However, much to Devil Jin’s chagrin, he soon had to learn the hard way that, like always, the martial arts veteran wasn’t the type to be bluffing, with nothing to back it up. Since he was in such a foul mood, he didn’t even feel like gloating about it. No number of words can describe how furious he felt to have this annoyance of a “grandson” repeatedly make his crude intrusion back into his life and spoil his plans for world conquest, all over again. And Kazuya was already a major imposition. To make his point, he stomps the ground, crossing his arms that he was stretching out in front of him, growling like an agitated predator in the savannah, before raising them to the skies, just above his head, as though he was becoming a human lightning rod, ready to absorb whatever the heavens have foreseen for him…

…and indeed, it happened.

But instead of being burned by the lightning, Heihachi drew it into himself. The crackling blue electricity that had already been radiating from his body intensified, growing even more powerful and visible. Streaks of energy danced across his form, illuminating the stormy battlefield and casting a menacing glow over his features. The surge of electrical force seemed to empower him further, signaling that the legendary Mishima patriarch was far from finished.

His upper suit now burned away, he revealed red-glowing skin underneath, his muscles now pulsating more rapidly, and his eyes now blank, steaming escaping from his mouth as though he were a wild boar out in the woods, ready to charge right into its blind-sighted prey. His bald head having both grown out his own set of forehead horns, and hair, which was now flowing out of the bald spot to point upwards, giving him a demonic outer shell, that was beyond human comprehension as well.

“…You were saying? You think all that training I was doing was just to stay “active”, so that all the nurses wouldn’t have to be put into retirement lockdown? Don’t kid yourself, Jin. You know full well, that there is a reason… Why your father feared me…! To conquer a devil, I realized… You need to become a devil yourself…! Who cares about your powers, when I am already in a class of my own…? And since I have set my sights on your beloved relative… Soon, you will grow unable to lay even a single finger on me…!”

Undeterred, the young Kazama charged ahead with a demonic battle cry, that causes all of the earth to shiver beneath them.

“Bite me, bastard!”

Two titans, ready to clash over the fate of once-forgotten family.

MEANWHILE, BACK INSIDE…

We see Law, carrying a still unconscious Lili, right out of the burning Yakuza building. By this point, he had already sported a number of gnarly burns on the way out, but once he reached the stairs to the foyer, and saw the remainder of Lars’ team, trying to fend off against the now dragon-scaled Feng Wei – which Law didn’t immediately recognize at first, until he realized that this monster wore the exact same Bordeaux pants, that Feng wore, during their encounter – a flicker of hope overcame him. Freedom, at last. …Or so he thought.

As if, lady fortuna was no longer smiling down on him, just to add more fuel to the fire – quite literally in this case – Feng had turned his head, with the worst possible timing, from Law’s perspective, while the former latter was still busy trying to block Hwoarang’s and Katarina’s relentless coordination of lightning fast, perfectly synchronized kicks, before, like a real dragon, breathing fire in his direction, shouting in advance:

“More annoying insects to deal with! I told you before, YOU WILL NOT ESCAPE FROM HER UNSCATHED, MARSHALL! BURN!”

The martial arts veteran gasped, as he gazed upon the strong gale of fiery wind, coming in his direction, unable to dodge on time…

…before getting saved, at the last second, right before he could even come into contact with the flames, by Yoshimitsu, who had sped up the stairs’ railing, to slash at the flames with such raw power and precision, he “parried” it on sight. Standing protectively in front of his other fellow Iron Fist veteran from old days passed.

“Have no fear, Mr. Marshall! You are not in my debt! I always help those who used to be in horrible circumstances. Your family will always be in my protective grasp! Your wife and child – as an adult or child, is of no matter to me – will be guaranteed in their safety!”

Remembering that one time, when Yoshimitsu had once dragged him and his family out of poverty, while they were financially struggling, back in San Francisco, how the Manji Party had once forcibly stolen ill-gained money from the previously malevolent ex-gangster and Sumo wrestler, Ganryu, just to gift it back to those in need, did end up leaving quite the mark on the now older and far more seasoned martial artist. He may be older now, but that proclamation of his family’s safety being assured, ended up moving him more than he was willing to openly admit. In fact, as he runs past the shinobi, he mutters on the way down, his eyes covered in shadows by his forehead bangs, everything becoming a blur around them:

“…Please, do me a favor, and do just that… Whatever happens from now, promise to me, that you will keep both my son and my wife, safe… Their names are Forest Law, and Linda Law.”

Almost as if, in his gut, Yoshimitsu already knew, why he would request such a thing out of the blue, considering the questionable deals he made with the Yakuza to keep his own restaurant chain running, he nodded, muttering in return:

“…Your sins shall never reach your family. The blood on my blade is my oath. You shall have your request granted… Marshall Law.”

And before Feng could lay another hand on the restaurant owner, charging forward like an enraged bull, about to ram his big forehead horns into him…

…he found his long reptilian tail being tightly grabbed from behind by none other than Asuka, who smirked at him, stating, knowing full-well by now that her Kazama genes give her a significant edge against her most hated adversary:

“Nuh-uh. I may not be a fan of Lili, but letting her land in your crosshairs, most definitely doesn’t fancy my moral compass. And if there is one thing I hate more than her, it’s to live with regret, that keeps me up at night. …Which is something I can’t say about you, unfortunately.”

And just like before, when she managed to free Jin from his grasp, she ended up overpowering him. With terrifying ease, no less. As she is finally catching on to the fact that, maybe, her relative most definitely had a sharp sense of judgment. She was gradually growing accustomed to these newfound abilities of hers that she never knew she ever truly had. And now, to say it was filling her with unimaginable glee, purely over the reality that now, she was the one calling the shots around Feng, and not the other way around, would be a gross understatement. She was relishing his suffering.

To rub more salt into the wound, sensing that the Kenpo master was growing weaker, due to prolonged, physical contact with her, the sadism just oozing out of her own words, she yanked him back with horrifying force, snaking her right arm around his throat from behind, and making him bend forward, while using her left hand to force his left arm behind his back, positioning it in a way that was overstraining his muscles, her father’s Kazama teachings coming into full play here, even kicking at his shins to make him lose his balance, and force him into a kneeling position. She could sense the pure discomfort she was causing him, and despite not being a fan of bearing grudges, for someone like him, she was willing to make more than one exception today. She wasn’t even feeling bothered by any of the sharp scales that were piercing into her skin. Whispering into his ear:

“…Do you want to know, how long I have waited for this moment…? Look at you… How pathetic you look, once you are no longer in control of the situation… Well now, you are starting to see, even the fraction of a glimpse, of how I saw everything, now through your eyes… That feeling of helplessness, that feeling of failure, of not being good enough, after you learned from the cops that, “your father has been found, gravely injured”, that tremor of uncertainty over your own future, now that a loved one is probably dancing on the edge of life and death… …Except, you don’t understand… Because here is a thing… Unlike you, I didn’t pridefully sell my soul to a life of crime, wearing it as though it was a badge of honor… And now…”

She practically began squeezing the life out of the transformed, almost crushing his windpipe, as she tells him through her gritted teeth, growling at him:

“…How the tables have turned, suddenly, the hunter becomes… The hunted!”

But at the last second, his rage reaching a fever pitch, the Kenpo master growls, and generates a flame-like burst of light, pushing the young Kazama away from himself, causing her to fly back, off the stairs, breaking the railing in the process.

However, she was still in control. That prolonged physical contact, despite that short outburst, causes that one explosion to be the remainder of what he could dish out for heavy damage. And there he stood, breathing heavily, his skin beginning to burn up beneath the scales. He masks it by glaring down at her in menacing way, from above, having leapt into the air to gain the “high ground” in their confrontation. But even he knew better. He is way past his best form in this fight now. And he felt it throughout his body.

“I can’t believe this…! Why do I feel so feeble… So drained…?! We didn’t even properly prepare for this match, and despite that accursed cook of a martial artist having already gotten the best of me, the Golden Scroll had my back throughout… I don’t understand…! Has she something to do with it…?! Impossible, she couldn’t even lay a finger on me the last time we fought. I pretty much dominated the entirety of our match at the tournament, and now you mean to tell me… She is making me fear for my own life…?!?! What kind of bad joke is this…?”

Despite bleeding now from the forehead and generally looking pretty roughed up from her last encounter with Reina, the Kazama may be in pain, but that unshakeable, confident smirk on her lips didn’t dissipate. She stood on her ground, knowing full well, what she was making use of here. And slowly, it began dawning upon Feng…

…Now he understands, why Heihachi was after her, specifically. Now he knows why that girl is so dangerous. Her Kazama heritage.

That realization made him stare, wide-eyed, while Hwoarang, Xiaoyu, Lars, Alisa and Katarina were busy fending off against Reina, who really didn’t plan on going down so easily.

But before he could even utter another word, he found himself sliced across the torse by Yoshimitsu, who had run up to the ceiling, using his ninja skills, just to slice off one of his wings, and it worked. And that really puts a dent in Feng’s self-esteem now. Overcome with inconceivable pains, he drops down, clutching the stump of a wing on his backside, blood spraying behind him into the wall nearby. But it’s all better, thought Asuka. Now, his ass was hers.

Being too exhausted to uphold that transformation, he returns to his human state, his long, raven hair now hanging loosely on the left side of his face, holding onto the spot where his wing used to be. Breathing heavily, still feeling the burns all over himself.

But being a fully trained shaolin monk, he had to steer clear: Despite the supernatural aspect, Asuka has significantly matured both in fighting skill and overall attitude in battle. She was a far cry from that irritating half-pint he had met at the tournament, where her mouth generally was way bigger than her real fighting ability. This has all changed now. She got it all right: The hunter is now the hunted. He had to learn the hard way that; he really has been underestimating her this whole time.

“I am impressed… You really pushed me to my limit… Unfortunately for you, you might be having the edge over me as we speak, in terms of the supernatural power hierarchy gap between us… But it still leaves to be seen, how you deal with me in hand-to-hand combat… Show me your best.”

And all Asuka had to say to him was him cracking her knuckles, slowly approaching him, before stretching her legs and arms for a warm-up. That irritating smug look on her face, persisting.

“…Now we are talking. Why didn’t you say so sooner, big guy? I am looking forward to smacking a few teeth right out of your mouth. You just look far too inviting for it now. You want it to be rough? That’s the way you’re gonna get it!”

Almost as if they are back in a tournament setting, wanting to now stay true to the customs of real martial arts, as, at the end of the day, Asuka may absolutely hate this man’s guts, but wanting to be above the Mishimas, she hates living with regret and as such, a one-on-one was mentally decided for her. And if one last proper fight, to make up for their lack of a proper one at the fifth tournament, is going to satiate this beast, so be it, she figured. Bowing in respect…

…They charged at each other, beginning to trade blows like real warriors. Asuka would throw out her best, despite her injuries, and exhaustion gradually draining the life out of her, which also accounted for Feng.

She punches, he blocks. He shoulder-tackles her, she parries it by using his own weight against himself, letting him awkwardly trip right past her. She roundhouse kicks him in a cork-screw motion, like what Hwoarang taught her, the limited time they had spent together, and he catches her shin, throwing her back, and yet, she quickly returns on her feet, showing off to him by doing a headstand, and twirling on the ground before returning on all twos. Even with him charging in, Asuka had been seeing this coming from a mile away, so she waited for him to get closer, before grabbing him by the wrists, catching him mid-run, and smashing his entire bodyweight downwards, only to yank him back up into the air. Sending him flying with an incoming aerial cork-screw kick, causing him to crash-land against a desk near the reception.

Meanwhile, the remainder of Yggdrasil’s squad is currently busy keeping Reina in-check. And it was freaking terrifying how, despite being near collapse, like everyone else, the young Mishima refused to give in. And even with her suffering grave injuries, getting completely overwhelmed fighting at least six combatants at once, her body refused to give up on her. And at one point, she and Lars were trading blows closest to one another, purple and yellow sparks flying everywhere upon their punches connecting in a clash:

“So… You really are a Mishima, if you can last this long…! But tell me… Are you REALLY Heihachi’s daughter… Or did he just spoon-feed you this information, I wonder…? Because, looking at you, you look NOTHING like him…!”

And she fires back, growing agitated in anger, her eyes flashing red, with her Devil Gene going haywire again:

“And what about you…?! You also look nothing like him, despite him claiming you to be his “illegitimate son”…! What is up with that…?!”

As everyone gives them space, wanting to stick close to Law, who is guarding Lili from her, Lars and Reina continued clashing like there was no tomorrow, the sparks growing chaotic, with every blow they blocked or parried. And as they fought to their heart’s content, the Yggdrasil leader throws one rueful, crooked smirk at her, commenting on her surprising levels of naiveté, regarding who she is working for.

“You tell me. You don’t exactly make the impression of someone who isn’t too bright… You don’t seem that old, and yet, you are far from being of the dense archetype… I have no recollection of who I really am, I really wish to know, but from the sound of things, I am just going to go on a whim and claim that your beloved “dad”, might be keeping secrets from you…!”

“Yeah, heard that one already, smartass! Your Kazama bestie has given me the same kind of speech! And? And your point being? I don’t freaking care! You people have little to no idea what loyalty even means! Heihachi has experienced his fair share of betrayals too, you know? The Mishima family is marked by betrayal! It’s how the dogs of war kept howling, and yet, you give me the flak? At least, unlike you guys, I know where I belong, and I have nothing but respect for my father!”

In fact, while clashing with Lars, she did have to admit one thing, and that is what surprised the ex-Tekken Force soldier, as his assumptions got proven correct of her most definitely not being stupid:

“…To tell you the truth, not even I really know, why I have so much power to begin. I just had it, and I rolled with it since, once I learned how much power these guns for arms were packing. I never questioned it, but… Goddamnit, you people, stop making me feel bad! I would never bite the hand the fed me, unlike you!”

However, as their battle rages on, and Hwoarang and Xiaoyu inspect the fight from a safe distance, even they had to admit: This was getting creepy. Everything that Reina was saying was not even remotely aligning with what they had to learn Jin, in how Heihachi had treated him while training him. In fact, Hwoarang points out, his brows furrowing:

“…Xiao. You think that… Heihachi might be pulling a Jin 2.0 situation here, or am I just being gaga? Everything this Reina says, I remember Jin saying the exact same way, when we still went to Mishima Polytech. He spoke so highly of him, and yet, look at what happened. And now, she is being very defensive over him, even though we all caught him, red-handed, lying to her, and keeping secrets from her.”

Xiaoyu could only nod, feeling legitimately unnerved over what she was hearing and seeing from her.

“…No, Hwo. You’re not the only one to feel this way, I feel it, too… And already, I am starting to feel bad for her… Because… Heihachi did the exact same thing with me. Playing favorites, and making me believe, “I was special”, and look where are now…”

Katarina, once again, got out her pen and notepad, just to write everything down she had been experiencing here. And she scooted over to Xiaoyu and Hwoarang, adding her own opinion into the mix. She was the one to free Jin, after all, and he told her his side of the story too. Having done her research into the Mishima family, she tells them, with a playful, flirty smirk:

“…Well, I think this is about to get interesting. Your pretty boy of a Kazama, he has been giving me the lovely juice too, and if my memory serves, this is a pattern that most definitely kept repeating in Heihachi’s behavioral pattern. He suckers you in, he makes you big promises, he makes you feel special, and then, once you outlive your usefulness, you get discarded like yesterday’s garbage. …I am glad, I didn’t have doing him any favors, he would have most definitely given me the Kazumi treatment…”

Now, Hwoarang and Xiaoyu were interested. That name, Kazumi… Kazumi Mishima? They had to find out, considering that, she had been the most digging into the Mishima family than anyone in this very room.

And outside, Devil Jin and Heihachi were crashing out in the skies, as Jin had dragged him all the way up there, beating him across the stormy, rainy clouds, not caring about what happens…

…but unlike most times, he would find out that Heihachi, in this state, was irritating levels of durable, taking his hits like a champ. He wasn’t necessarily stronger, but his endurance has risen through the roofs. And he would find himself smirking, as they land back down in front of the compound, both of them breathing heavily, and Heihachi doing nothing but smirking at his grandson, telling him:

“…Was that all…? Or have you gone too soft in those last few months, Jin…?”

“Shut up, you old fart! We’re not through here!”

“…Hmph! And yet, I am still standing… I don’t know, you are disappointing me right now. I was half-way hoping for you to take this seriously, and yet… I am not feeling anything. You were talking big, and in the end… Nothing but hot air, just like your father.”

“You piece of—You will be DEAD before you can croak out your last breath, old man!”

“I am not so sure about that.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

The battle between Devil Jin and Heihachi had reached a permanent pitstop. After a long, drawn-out clash between them, out of nowhere, it all reached an abrupt end, with Heihachi’s breathing having become frantic and desperate. As if, holding up this form was truly zapping his own stamina.

“Curses…! I wasn’t expecting my Raijin stance to zap this much power from me… I guess I really am getting old…! At this rate, I won’t be lasting much longer. Its consequences can prove lethal to the one using it…”

The destruction around them being all too palpable. And by this point, everyone else had already fled the building, as the flames had grown completely out of control. Before halting her match with Lars, Reina was smirking at him, stating, “Alright, I am getting bored, time to see my dad kicking your nephew’s ass”, and that was all she said. Losing interest quickly in trying to kill Lili, as she now had all her eyes glued to Heihachi and Jin’s clash outside.

And Feng has basically forfeited his match with Asuka, being far too exhausted and injured to continue fighting properly. And before everyone had run out to save themselves from the raging inferno inside, Feng had left the young Kazama with the parting words, “Fine by me. I will hand this victory over to you, just for this one and only time. I seem to have relied on the Golden Scroll’s power way too much. I need to get back to the basics, and once the time comes, you and I will be seeing each other soon. Don’t start bearing any delusions. You won’t be getting off so easily, next time.”, before spreading his remaining dragon wind, and fleeing the compound through the ceiling. And Asuka’s mood would be on cloud nine right now, knowing she had just managed to turn this giant mountain of beef into her personal bitch, just this one time, as payback for what he did to her father…

…if it weren’t for the fact that, she had to witness Jin slowly losing his sanity and grip on his Devil powers, as he was busy keeping Heihachi in-check, and now, it had all halted to a draw, it would seem. But now, she had seen with her own two eyes what her relative had been wrestling with all these years and being made the enemy for it.

But to say, Heihachi had felt “defeated”, couldn’t be anymore far removed from the truth. In fact, he was smirking. He realized Jin had completely succumbed to the Devil Gene, and is now more than ready to start a bloodbath around here, no matter who lands in his sights. In fact, he could see it in his eyes. The manic need for blood on his fingers was growing all too palpable for the elderly martial artist.

And having looked inside, before everyone had taken a run for it, his eyesight having become much sharper in his Raijin stance, he had seen that Reina, despite her exhaustion, was still in a much better state than everyone else, that was trying to stop her from killing Lili. It was almost morbidly hilarious for him to witness Lars getting absolutely pummeled by his baby girl. As such…

…he isn’t deeming this mission a complete failure. Reina has truly proven herself as useful in his plans. Osaka may be free for now, and so are Jin and the entirety of Yggdrasil, but they will return. He even witnesses Feng struggling to keep up with Asuka, and that alone gave him further proof of his plans really needing to change going forward. His smile widening, he loosened up his stance, his red skin returning to normal, as he told the young Kazama, completely consumed by the power that haunted him all his life:

“Well… Just for today, Jin, you have given me quite the hassle to deal with. You are as slippery as a freshly caught fish. No matter. This time, I will let both you and your sycophants go. But by the next time we meet, you won’t be so lucky.”

He then whistled, which was the signal for his men to drop by and rescue both him and his daughter. Causing a big gun ship helicopter to arrive, loaded with the same troops that he had sent away to let him take care of his business, on his own terms. And with the ladder dropping down, he grabbed hold of it, before ordering Reina to follow him. That was her cue to get the hell out of there…

…before throwing one confused and troubled-looking glance back at Asuka, whose words about her father were still ringing loudly in her head. Louder than she ever needed to re-hear them. And as she runs for the ladder, she suddenly grew really frustrated, closing her eyes in the process, remembering what the younger Kazama told her:

FLASHBACK

Asuka: “C’mon, Reina. Anyone with eyes in their sockets can see that you really love and respect your old man, but doesn’t it seem strange to you that he tells you to kill me, and yet you never go through with that? In spite of my Kazama blood disabling your Devil powers, you still chose to just make me your plaything, instead of doing what your father told you to do… So, allow me to ask: Do you really want to do this? And are you certain that your old-timer of a dad is telling you EVERYTHING you need to know? My relative used to be the exact same spot as you, and look where that ended for him—”

END OF FLASHBACK

Reina violently shook her head, growling to herself by stating:

“Screw off, bitch! You don’t know a damned thing about me! And don’t you start comparing me to your freaking relative! Jin is nothing like me, he is just as much of a snake as Kazuya, never being loyal to father! What, you think he is just “being nice to me”, because “he owes me”? This is my old-timer, don’t you even start holding any moral lectures on me, when you never once used to be in my shoes, being born into a family full of snakes! He is the only family member to treat me properly, and not like some sort of mistake—”

Sadly, that doubt grew even louder in her head, as she also recalled Lars telling her something similar when they were fighting one another, just a few minutes ago.

FLASHBACK

Lars: “You claim to be Heihachi’s daughter. You even bear the blood of a Mishima, just from how you fight with electricity flowing out of you. I can tell you a lot about this. But this is where the similarities end. Just by looking at you, are you sure that Heihachi hasn’t been spoon-feeding blatant half-truths, hoping to just keep you in-line and not question, who you really are—”

END OF FLASHBACK

She bites her lower lip, and clutches her head with both hands, growling even louder in rage, as she was taking off in a sprint, soon reaching the lowered ladder, leading up to the ordered chopper

“Damn it…! To hell with you all, you won’t lead me astray from my father! NOT AGAIN! He has experienced enough betrayal as is! At least, I know who I belong to! It's easy for you to say, when you have been treated to the best things of life since day 1, something I can’t say for the rest of my family…”

And again, the doubt began nagging away at her conscience, as she was heaved into the air by the chopper. Since it really didn’t help that Heihachi had to go on a full-blown tangent to justify himself, and explain the real plan to her, when, before even arriving at the desired location, he had communicated something else to her: Torture her and then kill her. And now, he is backpedaling on all that, because “he needs that one random no-name Kazama for his plans”?

Usually, as Reina climbs up the ladder, just like her father, she would have some morbidly hilarious retort to all that has been taking place here, but this time…

…she was quiet. And all she could do was stare down, specifically at Asuka, looking almost “yearnful”, remembering how much she had enjoyed fighting her, despite her father’s plans. And now, she was beginning to feel… The closest thing to genuine guilt, for the very first time, in her entire life. And this is purely reserved for his familial rival.

And with that, they were off. Lars telling everyone, being able to sense that they were just itching to give chase to him, before needing to bring all the attention of the attendants to his nephew, having now completely lost grip over his powers, coming right for them:

“Forget about Heihachi. We have far more pressing matters at hand. We have to take care of Jin, now. And I say… This might be the golden opportunity for Asuka to show off, if Jin’s assumptions were correct.”

He gazed over to the younger Kazama, giving her a firm nod, to which she responded by nodding back and rushing in between the group, and the incoming Devil Jin, thinking to herself:

“…If I was able to weaken Reina and Feng… I wonder if I can push it even further. Well, then all there is left to do for me is to show what I am really made of!”

Like a dork, she pushed her arms forward, as though generating an invisible barrier between her group, and Jin…

…and lo and behold, it worked.

For the record, Asuka didn’t even understand how exactly she was doing this. However, she was never one to think too deeply about things. Just going with the flow was always one of her biggest specialties. Improvising was her favorite. And judging by the manic, and frustrated look in Devil Jin’s eyes, as he tried his hardest to force his way through her protective barrier, brought a smile to her face. Suddenly, she was the one in control of the situation. And even if she was willing to show mercy on her relative, she couldn’t lie…

…that smile was ridden with some comical form of sadism, as she will finally get the chance to kick the tush of the same powers that have negatively affected, and everyone else’s lives, too. She was enjoying it, a little too much. With no real malice behind it, this time, however. A cartoonishly toothy, wide smile, her eyes now big dots, she comments:

“Ha-ha! Gotcha, bitch! What are you gonna do now? Feel like scratching me? Gouging out my own eyes like a big ol’ meanie kitten? Too bad… Because I love cats, and I know just the thing to make you behave yourself!”

Since by that point, Jin was entirely taken over by Devil, it was no longer him speaking, it was his alter ego, and needless to say: He was less than pleased. Now, he began to understand why Jin specifically chose her to join his team. And as cocky as he was, now he was paying the price for biting off more than he could chew. At first, she didn’t seem as strong as Jun, but now, he was thinking, “…Never mind, I was an idiot.”.

“You accursed woman…! You…! You’re a Kazama too, aren’t you?! Just like that boy’s mother!”

At the top of his lungs, his rage having reached a fever pitch, he shrieks, causing a stronger gust of wind to break the remaining glass windows behind the Yggdrasil troop:

“NOOOO!!! DAMN IT ALL, YOU TRICKED ME, YOU HARLOT! I WON’T LOSE TO THE LIKES OF YOU, EVER AGAIN!!!”

And that gave the young Kazama one hell of a confident, almost dangerous smirk, as she pushed the force field forward…

“…Too bad for you, then. No more playtime for you. Enough drama for today. Now go to your corner of shame, and behave yourself, kitty cat. Bye-bye.”

…causing Devil Jin to get brutally pushed back onto the concrete, getting practically paralyzed by the Kazama power, as Asuka had not only managed to push him away, but she had also caused major damage to his nervous system, rendering him down to the equivalent of a shell-shocked goat, twitching and shaking, while lying on the ground, completely without any means of defending himself.

Everyone began staring at her, in cartoonish, unionized astonishment, their eyes all comically white, their mouths gaping wide open, hanging quite low in tangent, with Xiaoyu asking:

“W-Wait…! That was quick…! She just knocked him down out cold, like a tamer at a circus…!”

And Hwoarang completing her thoughts by adding:

“…And she didn’t even need a whip for that one. I think we really pulled the jackpot with her.”

Katarina, on the other hand, was very interested. She had read surface level information about the Kazama clan’s abilities to tame, or tie down, anything remotely supernatural, and malicious in nature. But seeing it, in a first-row seat, witnessing the real thing that cannot be replicated in books or tablets, was quite an experience for her. She was immediately taking notes, no big surprise there, she lives for the big article she may end up publishing one day. Taking on an excited, almost frisky tone of voice, she explains:

“Oh, my goodness! Color me surprised, that wasn’t exactly meant to be on my residual bingo-list for this year, but I will take it, I will take it! A Kazama, showing her powers in action, I gotta write this down, oh baby! This will add the well-needed layers to my publication—But oh wait, notes alone won’t do, I gotta take photos too!”

She whips out her digital camera, and in cartoonish, lightning fast jump cuts, she takes all the photos she needed, from all the best angles that was humanely possible for her, all the while making swaying motions with her upper thighs, revealing that: She was here, before everyone else, and it turned her on, both for the knowledge, that it gave her a strong sense of satisfaction of knowing, that her publication won’t be a half-assed product, since she will have photos to back up one specific part of the story, but for another…

…She is taking photos of Devil Jin, who was shirtless, and now wet in the rain, causing the young journalists’ mind to go haywire with dirty, perverted thoughts. Oh no. She will win big, with this one, and she already was, taking photos of a muscular, attractive man. Normally, she would feel guilty, but in this instance, the situation was just calling for it. As such, while humming in a turned-on way, feeling like a cat in heat, her cheeks reddening, she spilled:

“Umph! Baby, more, give me more! Show me all your best sides! I can’t contain myself! Sorry about that!”

And Xiaoyu was not taking this kindly, because, to her, this was sexual harassment, and taking advantage of a traumatized person, that just so happens to be her closest teammate. Naturally, her protective instinct kicks in, as she angrily shouts at her, showing her feisty side, her eyes remaining blank, and a red, angry, comical vein popping on her forehead:

“HEY! I hate being the crude one, but what do you think you’re doing?! THIS IS NOT THE TIME FOR IT, CUT IT OUT, RIGHT NOW!”

But then, Devil Jin was getting close to fully recovering himself, letting out one spine-chilling, shrill, almost animalistic shriek, as he was breaking from the paralysis, and heading straight for Katarina, who was too occupied with taking photos, that she couldn’t react in time…

…but knowing how important those photos are to her, Asuka saw her chance. Wanting to further test out the waters on her newfound abilities, she rushes in, once again standing in between him and the journalist, who begins looking terrified, out of her mind. She realized that here, she had been way over her head. And Asuka reprimands her with the exact same thing that Xiaoyu was complaining about, as if they were sharing brain cells:

“Seriously! Be more careful! And next time, should you decide to take pictures for your own stories, maybe refrain from taking photos, while people are at their most vulnerable! That’s not exactly a good look for you!”

The young photographer, ruefully nodded, sighing in relief, while also admitting:

“…Guilty as charged. I should be more careful next time… …but I won’t lie, he is quite the stud. I already saw him shirtless once before, and I… Wouldn’t mind taking more!”

And Xiaoyu is comically held back by Hwoarang, Lars and Alisa, who was now reaching full protection mode for Jin, shouting at her, her forehead veins now having multiplied up to three, shouting:

“I HEARD THAT! Stop it! Right now! Or I will break that damned camera of yours!”

And just like before, Devil Jin proved to be easy pickings for Asuka. He just can’t get through her barrier. As a matter of fact, this time, with every push of him resisting the anti-gravitational pull, he would only get electrocuted even harder, his body convulsing and twitching like it’s nobody’s business. Groaning and growling, being reduced to the metaphorical equipment of a rabid dog, bearing a shock collar, he was entirely at her mercy, no matter how much he forced himself to speed into her.

But unlike before, Asuka didn’t feel like playing with him anymore. She had some proverbial blood to draw from him, first. And she has been meaning to say this for a while, as she gets closer to him, after having pushed him back, once again, frowning in his direction:

“…You sure have a lot of nerve, showing your face around me, after all these years. I have no idea what you even are, nor do I really care to know, but… It was all because of you that my family had to suffer. You forced yourself into Jin’s mind, turning him into your personal puppet, just so you can bring about misery, as he was trying his darndest to resist you, every hour of the day. I WILL get my answers. My father will have some explanations to do. But until then, all that is left for me to say to you, is this…”

With one big downward swing of her arm, from a certain distance, she shouts, a very angry frown forming on her face as she committed to this, knowing she can extend the barrier from afar, taking full advantage of her abilities, that she was still busy exploring:

“…Get bent, asshole!”

And the moment she made that motion with her arm, as though struck by invisible lightning strikes, Devil Jin crashes right back down onto the concrete, as if Asuka had just summoned an invisible hammer to slam him with it, creating one gnarly-looking crater, causing the possessed Kazama to hack up blood, as he felt some bones inside him crack…

…but despite his injuries, his spirit wasn’t even thinking about giving up the fight.

“Damn you, woman…! Damn you all to hell—”

He coughed up more blood, as some broken bones had pierced through some of his organs, causing internal bleeding for him, but since the Devil Gene increases his durability and stamina tenfold, it felt as if he wasn’t even in pain, when Jin himself, absolutely was. Deep down, he was just begging for Asuka to just release him from this hell.

Everyone shouts, knowing that the moment of truth has come, as everyone, safe for Law, who sits on the sidelines to keep a close eye on an unconscious Lili, ran for the crater:

“ASUKA, NOW!”

“Right!”

And with that, Asuka slides forward to grab a hold of Devil Jin, grabbing him by the throat, as she still had some frustration left to let out on him, crushing his windpipe, admittedly enjoying the sight in how much pain this demon was, just being this close to her. And he did the same, attempting to return the favor on her, grabbing her by the throat as well, wanting to choke the life out of her. This is what has come down to. Either Asuka will die, and Devil Jin will continue raging, and put the entire city at risk…

…or everything comes down to her being a true Kazama, and she ends up purifying Jin of his devil powers, sealing them back inside his soul, thus saving everyone, and herself.

“You won’t… Get me down…!”

“Make me, bitch…!”

The Kazamas were now wrestling for dominance, both completely drained of stamina, and their wounds slowly beginning to show their ugliest of faces at that very moment. And yet, despite the odds, they refused to let one or the other dominate the other. For one second, it was Asuka on top, then it was Jin, their throats getting increasingly bruised the longer this went on…

…but before long, Asuka’s hands began glowing, and Devil Jin’s power was rapidly faded, releasing her throat in mere moments, until he let go entirely. His claws, fangs and markings faded away in the turquoise-golden, purifying light, like a candle being lit in the darkness, illuminating the entire battlefield. There, the Devil inside Jin, was put back to rest, and Asuka carefully lets her relative lie down, putting her right hand below his head, and tenderly putting her other hand against his chest, almost as if she just wanted to purify his heart too, just in case.

Everyone fell silent. They were in awe. But mostly because Jin’s prediction ended up being true, after all. And now, they really began to feel for the two of them. So much strife, so much chaos, before some semblance of familial bonds could be rekindled, after years of torment by the Mishimas. To many, it would appear silly and “overdramatic”, but considering how long the conflict of this renowned and feared martial arts family had been going on, having the chance to witness another fellow Kazama, banishing the demons, both inside Jin’s DNA, and his head, back into his subconscious, without any further harm done to him…

…That truly was, a moment of grave significance to all of them. Alisa tenderly held Lars’ hand, looking like she was getting close to shedding tears, but to her shock, her leader went further than that. He embraced her tightly, whispering to her, as everyone else rushes down to check up on both the young Kazamas:

“I know what you are thinking. Don’t worry about it. With Asuka now on the team, everything may start falling into place. No more uncertainty. We may have a chance at putting a stop to this long, drawn-out battle.”

However, Alisa… Lovingly returning the embrace, letting her petite hands slide up his backside, commented, her eyelids still warm, her voice way shakier than before:

“This isn’t what I am really concerned about, Lars… I knew that Asuka would eventually come to her senses, you don’t need a mathematical calculation to figure this one out, once the moment arrives… But, that name… “Raizo Mishima”… And the way Heihachi reduced you to just a number… What happened…? D-Did you—”

Just like before, just saying that accursed name, causes Lars to have migraines, but because it was Alisa spelling it out this time, it wasn’t as severe as before. On the contrary. Her loving, soft voice was doing quite the miracles for his mental well-being.

“No… Not yet, at least… But, sooner or later, I may have to start considering all available options for us, and the Yggdrasil movement… No one, safe for Jin and his teammates, is allowed to know, who I really am, or more like, who I MIGHT be… I don’t even know why that name has brought me so much discomfort, but I am glad, that I have sent my troops away, before they could even hear that name… I can’t even imagine how much that may have messed things up in the long run…”

Looking genuinely apologetic, he adds, as he softly ran his right hand through her pink hair, before letting it rest on her left cheek:

“…No one in public, or within my own ranks, knows that I am a Mishima. Because I have mildly “disproven” them, the best I could, and either way, even without the constant lying, I would REALLY hate to be associated with Heihachi or Kazuya, so there is that. Lee is already at it, doing all the positive publicity that he can gather up. And believe me, Alisa. It makes me feel so filthy that I must lie so much, but… I made a promise to Jun, and I will be well on my way to keeping it. I am nothing like my “father”, and I never will be.”

With them now holding hands, they both turned their heads to see Jin, who has finally returned to normal, with Xiaoyu crying in relief, Hwoarang tugging them close, along with Asuka, into a big bear hug, being quite relieved to know that it was over. For now, at least. Asuka was laughing out loud, before returning it, the four already like a tightly knit group of friends, rather than just comrades…

…and just watching his nephew mustering one genuine, bigger smile this time, just daring to go there, even after everything, causes Lars to sigh, feeling deeply melancholic, being forced to bear the knowledge of how much this poor guy has been through, just getting this far already. That smile of his did not come easy to him, and he knew it.

“Poor guy… This family drama will never go by without someone needing to hide their scars, just to keep going… Heihachi got away this time, but I swear on my name, should he show his ugly mug around us again, I am going to personally commit to his own private burial.”

A FEW DAYS LATER…

After having rested up in the medical wing of the Yggdrasil cruiser, with the heroes now fully recovered, Asuka and Hwoarang came through the door to Jin’s and Xiaoyu’s room, witnessing them holding hands. But being petty menaces, not wanting to immediately point this out, knowing this is a matter that they had no say in, but still keeping under their personal locket, being one of those times where they actively shared braincells…

…they pretended to not have seen anything and just get right to the meat and potatoes of their visit. With Hwoarang being the first to speak up.

“Ahem. Hi, you two. How are you doing? Holding up?”

Jin and Xiaoyu flinched, immediately letting go, as they realized, they had been watched this whole time, with even the older Kazama getting flustered and clearing his voice, just to hide his embarrassment, and his ears becoming warmer, with Xiaoyu turning her head away from him, just to not have to continue looking her crush in the eye:

“Good morning to you, too. Hwoarang and Asuka. What do you two want to talk about? …Judging by the looks on your faces, I presume it must be important… And if not, I am just going to personally kick you two out the door.”

With Xiaoyu even comically growing dot eyes again, before waving her hand in defense, telling them outright:

“Yeah. Just this once, I am with Jin on this one. Have you two ever heard of “knocking” before entering someone’s room?”

Hwoarang had to smirk and stick out his tongue, because he sometimes takes way too much pleasure out of annoying his old classmates…

…before Asuka spoke up, looking earnest about this, too.

“Alright, here is the gist of things. I just asked Lars if I could introduce you, Jin, to my father, his name is Kensuke, by the way. I feel this to be vital, not just to set the record straight, since I will be coming along, no big fanfare needed for this, but especially since… I have some questions myself, on whether he knew your mother or not, Jin. And I need you to be present for that one, so… I just got clearance for it. What do you say?”

The older Kazama grew serious, immediately, knowing that Asuka was right. It was high time to clear the table and get all the cards out. If she were to go on a journey with them, possibly with no return – in the worst-case scenario, at least – then just leaving her father behind without letting him know on what exactly she is up to, would not only be rude, but since this is potentially family getting missed out on here, he knows: He needs to meet up with him. It’s imperative now.

And with no further words needed, he gets up, ready to throw on his biker jacket, and get right down to business.

“…What are we waiting for? Time to make a house call, I say.”

This was the perfect time for Hwoarang to also show off to Asuka, how exactly they normally travel and get around, when Lars isn’t playing the “sitter” for them. He swings his motorcycle keys in his index finger, smirking at her by adding:

“Well, you told me, your old man gifted you a gift card for motorcycle lessons, huh? Well, you can save up some more, and then, you may get yourself a two-wheeler, as well. In the meantime, I will be glad to play the tutor for you.”

“Are you always so sure of yourself? You sometimes scare me, you know that—”

In a comically quick jump cut, we witness Asuka comically screaming in panic, as she clinging to Hwoarang for dear life, as they sped through the streets of Osaka like mad people, with Xiaoyu clinging to Jin, too, except she was taking far better than the younger Kazama in the group. And once they arrived, poor Asuka was still clinging to Hwoarang like a baby koala, being scared shitless over the crazy speeds they reached, and how often they got far too close to crashing into something. That sight caused the TKD fighter to laugh out loud, until he helped the younger martial artist to release herself from his torso, and put her back on all two, patting her on the top of her head, stating:

“Hehehe. Don’t worry about it. With a little practice, you will get used to this. Trust me on that. It may seem scary now, but once you get the hang of it, it really isn’t that bad. You may even grow to understand why I enjoy being this risky all the time.”

Shaking her head to snap herself out of this daze of shock and fear, she angrily pops a vein on her forehead, telling the auburn-haired biker:

“You’re so damned lucky that I am in a pretty good mood today! I would have decked you in the face, otherwise, for making me wee myself from fear, just from going too fast!”

But there was no real heat behind her anger-filled outburst. On the contrary. She had enjoyed that ride, deep down. Not only was she impressed at how much of a natural Hwoarang was on the motorcycle, but it had also ignited a sense of competition in her soul. To get her mind off everything that had transpired at the Yakuza compound with Reina and Lili, she really needs this distraction. Bashfully blushing and evading eye-contact with the ex-soldier, she replied to his teasing with:

“…As long as you don’t use those lessons as an excuse to grope my tits. Because these are still far off-limits to you.”

This caused the TKD fighter to smirk, before folding his arms, wanting to make something abundantly clear, since this is still his motorcycle, and not hers. While also choosing this moment to flirt with her.

“…Why are you even pointing this out? I wasn’t expecting any payment. I would have taught you regardless. If your old man trusts you enough to ride my baby, then I am expecting you to treat her with love and care, too. If you don’t do that, you are barred from even getting close to her. But you will do fine.”

That cocky, boyish smile he threw in her direction…

…Really caused her heartbeat to increase, as she felt her cheeks becoming pink. The whole time they had spent interacting and getting to know each other, she would have never expected him, of all people – the guy, to usually be the gross dirtbag – to be such a gentleman with her. He was a playboy, but he was far classier than she had anticipated. She was half-prepared to judge and keep him at a distance, and now, she was having second thoughts.

But Jin cuts in-between, needing to point out:

“Are we seriously going to wait out here, all day long? Let’s go.”

That snapped Asuka back to reality, as she shook her head, comically quickly, before jumping up to regain her focus, slapping her cheeks too, just to stay in the present, glaring at her relative in a very bemused manner.

“Right, right. And you best make sure to apologize to him, too, for knocking him out cold with good night juice.”

“We will, when he is pointing it out. Other than that, if he doesn’t know, no need to tell him, right?”

“…Right. OK. You got me.”

Hwoarang knocked at the door, wondering if Kensuke was home…

…and sure enough, he opened the door. Asking in a welcoming tone:

“Well, good morning, Hwoarang. What brings you here? Have you seen Asuka anywhere? I haven’t seen her since this morning.”

The personally assigned bodyguard puts one hand behind his head, looking pretty weirded out over this entire situation, going all, as if trying to de-escalate the situation, before it could even go off-the-rails, once he sees who was waiting behind him:

“G-Good morning, Mr. Kazama. Asuka is actually right behind me… But along the way, let’s just say, we have made “acquaintances” with an old friend of ours, and, uh… Let’s just stick to us wanting to say sorry in advance, before anything gets out of hand…”

“What do you mean? An old friend of yours? Who could that be?”

Looking nervous himself, he steps to the side, giving way to a sight of Asuka…

…standing right next to Jin Kazama.

And the moment they did this, all fell silent. Awkward. Long. Silence.

Asuka, wanting to diffuse the situation, spoke up, nervously commenting, while sweating bullets, realizing that her father had gone awfully silent and frozen in that shocked, facial expression, looking like a deer that had landed right in front of the headlights of an incoming vehicle:

“Uh, hehehe… Hey, dad. Uh, here is… A supposed relative of mine, naming himself, Jin Kazama… Please-don’t-get-mad. Please? W-We just met by chance, h-he didn’t hurt me or anything, but I just felt this… To be appropriate to introduce you to him first, in person, b-before… PLEASE, DON’T—”

…And before anyone could guess, what the hell was going on, Kensuke felt his eyes flaring up in unbridled joy and nostalgia, as he spreads his arms, and tugs Jin inside the house, in a crushing bear hug, calling out:

“JIN! Long time no see! You have grown so tall and strong, how have you been doing?! And how is your mother doing?”

“…What. The. Hell?”

Everyone, including Jin, went comically silent. All of them are losing color in agreement, feeling this to be insanely weird. The usually protective Kensuke Kazama, greeting Jin, a war criminal, as though he was just a long-lost son, he hadn’t seen in a long time. They found this wholesome, and a well-needed diversion from the usual family drama with the Mishimas, but either way…

…this was far too weird. All of their mouths hanging down low, at least a few meters, pointing towards the concrete, with Asuka breaking the silence by asking:

“…Uh. Dad. I hate asking, but… You DO realize who this is, right?”

He cheerfully responded, being far too relieved to even care about that, and just going straight for a bombshell of information that NO ONE would see coming. Getting a little serious with her and the others, as well, commenting:

“Yes, I do. Remember what I told you, Asuka? To us, as Kazamas, family and community, is a virtue, above all else. No matter what past one bears, family is family. And they will be treated as such, no matter how many sins they committed. And your cousin here is no exception to this rule. Knowing my sister, he must have had his reasons, too, he would never go this far, without some kind of reason behind it. He is more like her, than anyone would ever be able to admit it.”

And that is when Asuka had to stop him, right there, asking again:

“Wait-wait-wait… You just called Jin, my “cousin”…!”

And Hwoarang completes her thoughts by asking:

“…So, does that mean, Jin’s mom is…”

With Xiaoyu completing it:

“…Your sister?!”

Kensuke laughs out loud, a throaty laughter at that, commenting with, while scratching the top of his head:

“Yes! Jun Kazama is my older sister. …Is that a big surprise to you all?”

*cue loud and awkward spring sound effect*

And all four shouted, at the top of their lungs, in comedic unison, being far too taken aback by this new streamline of information:

“SAY WHAAAAAAAAAAAT?!?!?!?!?!”

Katarina was looking at this unfolding chaos from a distance with her binoculars, from one of the rooftops, smirking playfully, before breaking the 4th wall, and humming in pleasure, looking at the reader with the comment:

“Ah yes. Family. Friends and menaces, that you can’t choose… But it remains a drama, worth following. Better than any cheesy soap opera. See you, o amor!”

Blowing one big smooch to the screen with a heart shape following the gesture…

MEANWHILE, IN A MISHIMA ZAIBATSU-OWNED MILITARY CAMP, IN THE NORTHERN EDGES OF JAPAN…

Heihachi was smashing the table in anger, in his own office tent. He was this close in reclaiming a big piece of land for himself. But as always, Jin keeps getting in his way.

“Damn you, Jin! …Alright. That’s it. No more games. I am going all in. Your relative will be mine, and you won’t stop me! I will be doing something really drastic, if I must!”

But his plan remains on monorail operations. Asuka Kazama remains his top priority. Once he gets his hands on her, there won’t be anything left in the world to stop him. And just to make sure of that, he makes a phone call. Calling upon the rebuilt lab of Dr. Abel, to give one order, that is to haunt the heroes going forward. The elderly scientist, whom everyone had believed to be dead…

…responded in his gravelly voice:

“Heihachi Mishima… Whatever can I do for you?”

“…Release the GENOCELL Enforcement Division. Immediately. Jin Kazama and Yggdrasil are not to be spared anymore, going forward. The gloves are coming off. Their mission: Eliminate Yggdrasil and take Asuka Kazama hostage. Dead or alive. That’s an order!”

“It shall be done. I am thinking, these kids are itching to have their fun outside. Time to play.”

And with that, as he hangs up, we see three looming shadows behind Heihachi, representing three silhouettes, just waiting to be unleashed, with his eyes becoming demonic, white slits, adding with crushing finality:

“…From this point on, Jin… I am afraid only one of us will be left standing…”

THE END